FIRST
TREATISE
:
DECLARING
THE
NATURE
and
OPERATION
OF
BODIES
.
CHAP.
I.
A
Preamble
to
the
whole
discourse
:
Concerning
Notions
in
general
.
IN
delivering
any
Science
,
the
clearest
and
smoothest
Method
,
and
most
agreeable
to
Nature
,
is
to
begin
with
the
1
Quantity
is
the
first
and
most
obvious
affection
of
a
Body
.
consideration
of
those
things
that
are
most
Common
and
obvious
;
and
by
the
dissection
of
them
,
to
descend
by
orderly
degrees
and
S●epps
(
as
they
lye
in
the
way
)
to
the
examination
of
the
most
Particular
and
remote
ones
.
Now
,
in
our
present
intended
Survey
of
a
Body
,
the
first
thing
,
which
occurs
to
our
Sense
in
the
perusal
of
it
,
is
its
Quantity
,
bulk
,
or
magnitude
.
And
this
seems
to
be
conceiv'd
by
all
Mankind
so
inseparable
from
a
Body
,
as
that
,
when
a
man
would
distinguish
a
Corporeal
Substance
from
a
Spiritual
one
(
which
is
accounted
indivisible
)
,
he
naturally
pitches
on
an
apprehension
of
its
having
bulk
,
and
being
solid
,
tangible
,
and
apt
to
make
impression
on
our
outward
senses
:
according
to
that
expression
of
Lucretius
,
who
,
studying
Nature
in
a
familiar
and
rational
manner
,
tells
us
,
Tangere
enim
&
tangi
,
nisi
C●rpus
nulla
potest
res
.
And
therfore
,
in
our
inquiry
of
Bodies
,
we
will
observe
that
plain
Method
which
Nature
teaches
us
;
and
begin
with
examining
what
Quantity
is
:
as
being
their
first
and
primary
affection
)
and
that
which
makes
the
things
we
treat
of
be
what
we
intend
to
signifie
by
the
name
of
Body
▪
But
,
because
there
is
a
great
〈◊〉
of
Apprehensions
framed
by
learned
men
of
the
nature
of
Quantity
(
though
indeed
nothing
2
Words
do
not
express
things
as
they
are
in
themselvs
,
but
only
as
they
are
painted
in
the
minds
of
men
.
can
be
more
plain
and
simple
then
it
is
in
it self
)
I
conceive
it
will
not
be
amiss
,
before
we
enter
into
the
explication
of
it
,
to
consider
how
the
mystery
of
discoursing
and
expressing
our
Thoughts
to
one
another
by
Words
(
a
prerogative
belonging
only
to
Man
)
is
order'd
and
govern'd
among
us
:
that
so
we
may
avoyd
those
rocks
,
which
many
,
and
for
the
most
part
such
as
think
they
spin
the
finest
threds
,
suffer
shipwrack
against
in
their
subtilest
discourses
.
The
most
dangerous
of
all
which
assuredly
is
,
when
they
confound
the
true
and
real
Natures
of
things
,
with
the
Conceptions
they
frame
of
them
in
their
own
minds
.
By
which
fundamental
miscarriage
of
their
reasoning
,
they
fall
into
great
errours
and
absurdities
:
and
whatever
they
build
on
so
ruinous
a
foundation
proves
but
useless
cobwebs
or
prodigious
Chymaeras
.
'T
is
true
,
words
serve
to
express
things
;
but
,
if
you
observe
the
matter
well
,
you
will
perceive
they
do
so
,
onely
according
to
the
Pictures
we
make
of
them
in
our
own
thoughts
,
and
not
according
as
the
Things
are
in
their
proper
natures
.
Which
is
very
reasonable
it
should
be
so
,
since
the
Soul
,
that
gives
the
Names
,
has
nothing
of
the
things
in
her
but
these
Notions
,
and
knows
not
the
Things
otherwise
then
by
these
Notions
:
and
therefore
cannot
give
other
Names
,
but
such
as
must
signifie
the
Things
by
mediation
of
these
Notions
.
In
the
Things
all
that
belongs
to
them
is
comprised
under
one
entire
Entity
;
but
in
Us
there
are
fram'd
as
many
several
distinct
formal
Conceptions
,
as
that
one
Thing
shews
it self
to
us
with
different
faces
:
Every
one
of
which
conceptions
seems
to
have
for
its
object
a
distinct
Thing
;
because
the
Conception
it self
is
as
much
sever'd
and
distinguish'd
from
another
Conception
or
Image
,
arising
out
of
the
very
same
Thing
that
begot
this
,
as
it
can
be
from
any
image
painted
in
the
understanding
by
an
absolutely
other
Thing
.
It
will
not
be
amiss
to
illustrate
this
matter
by
some
familiar
3
The
first
error
that
may
arise
from
hence
,
which
is
a
multiplying
of
Things
,
where
no
such
multiplication
is
really
found
.
Example
.
Imagin
I
have
an
Apple
in
my
hand
;
the
same
Fruit
works
different
effects
upon
my
several
Senses
:
my
Eye
tells
me
't
is
green
or
red
;
my
Nose
that
it
hath
a
mellow
scent
,
my
Taste
that
it
is
sweet
;
and
my
Hand
that
it
is
cold
and
weighty
.
My
Senses
,
thus
affected
,
send
messengers
to
my
Phantasie
with
news
of
the
discoveries
they
have
made
:
and
there
,
all
of
them
make
them
several
and
distinct
pictures
of
what
enters
by
their
doors
.
So
that
my
Reason
(
which
discourses
on
what
it
finds
in
my
phantasie
)
can
consider
greenness
by
it self
,
or
mellowness
,
or
sweetness
,
or
coldness
,
or
any
other
quality
whatever
,
singly
and
alone
by
it self
;
without
relation
to
any
other
that
is
painted
in
me
by
the
same
Apple
:
in
which
none
of
these
have
any
distinction
at
all
,
but
are
one
and
the
same
Substance
of
the
Apple
,
that
makes
various
and
different
impressions
on
me
,
according
to
the
various
dispositions
of
my
several
Senses
;
as
hereafter
we
shall
explicate
at
large
But
,
in
my
mind
,
every
one
of
these
Notions
is
a
distinct
Picture
by
it self
;
and
as
much
sever'd
from
any
of
the
rest
arising
from
the
same
apple
,
as
it
would
be
from
any
impression
or
image
made
in
me
by
a
Stone
or
any
other
substance
whatever
that
,
being
entire
in
it self
and
circumscribed
within
its
own
circle
,
is
absolutely
sequestred
from
any
communication
with
the
other
.
So
that
,
what
is
but
one
entire
thing
in
it self
,
seems
to
be
many
distinct
things
in
my
understanding
:
wherby
,
if
I
be
not
very
cautious
,
and
in
a
manner
,
wrestle
with
the
bent
and
inclination
of
my
Understanding
,
which
is
apt
to
refer
the
distinct
and
complete
stamp
it
finds
within
it self
,
to
a
distinct
and
complete
original
Character
in
the
Thing
,
I
shall
be
in
danger
before
I
am
aware
,
to
give
actual
Beings
to
the
quantity
,
figure
,
colour
,
smel
,
tast
,
and
other
accidents
of
the
Apple
,
(
each
of
them
distinct
one
from
another
,
as
also
from
the
Substance
which
they
clothe
)
,
because
I
find
the
notions
of
them
really
distinguish'd
,
as
if
they
were
different
Entities
in
my
mind
.
And
from
thence
I
may
infer
,
there
is
no
contradiction
in
nature
to
have
the
Accidents
really
sever'd
from
one
another
,
and
to
have
them
actually
subsist
without
their
Substance
▪
and
such
other
mistaken
subtilties
,
which
arise
out
of
our
unwary
conceiting
that
things
are
in
their
own
Natures
,
after
the
same
fashion
as
we
consider
them
in
our
Understanding
.
And
this
course
of
the
minds
disguising
and
changing
the
impressions
it
receives
from
outward
objects
,
into
appearances
quite
4.
A
second
errour
;
the
conceiving
of
many
distinct
things
,
as
really
one
thing
.
differing
from
what
the
things
are
in
their
own
real
natures
,
may
be
observ'd
not
only
in
multiplying
Entities
where
in
truth
there
is
but
one
;
but
also
,
in
a
contrary
manner
,
by
comprising
several
distinct
Things
under
one
single
Notion
:
which
,
if
afterwards
it
be
reflected
back
upon
the
things
themselvs
,
is
the
occasion
of
exceeding
great
errours
,
and
entangles
one
in
unsuperable
difficulties
.
As
for
example
;
Looking
upon
several
Cubes
or
Dyce
,
wherof
one
is
of
gold
,
another
of
lead
,
a
third
of
ivory
,
a
fourth
of
wood
,
a
fifth
of
glass
,
and
what
other
matter
you
please
:
all
these
several
things
agree
together
in
my
Understanding
,
and
are
there
comprehended
under
one
single
notion
of
a
Cube
;
which
(
like
a
Painter
,
that
were
to
designe
them
only
in
black
and
white
)
makes
one
figure
that
represents
them
all
.
Now
,
if
removing
my
consideration
from
this
impression
which
the
several
cubes
make
in
my
understanding
,
to
the
cubes
themselvs
,
I
shall
unwarily
suffer
my self
to
pin
this
one
notion
upon
every
one
of
them
,
and
accordingly
conceive
it
to
be
really
in
them
;
it
will
of
necessity
fall
out
,
by
this
misapplying
of
my
intellectual
notion
to
the
real
things
,
that
I
must
allow
Existence
to
other
entities
,
which
never
had
nor
can
have
any
in
nature
.
From
this
conception
Plato's
Idea's
had
their
birth
.
For
,
finding
in
his
understanding
one
Universal
notion
,
that
agreed
exactly
to
every
Individual
of
the
same
Species
or
Substance
which
imprinted
that
notion
in
him
;
and
conceiving
that
the
picture
of
any
thing
must
have
an
exact
correspondence
with
the
thing
it
represents
;
and
not
considering
that
this
was
but
an
imperfect
picture
of
the
individual
that
made
it
:
he
thence
conceiv'd
,
there
was
actually
in
every
individual
Substance
one
universal
Nature
running
through
all
of
that
species
,
which
made
them
be
what
they
were
.
And
then
,
considering
that
corporeity
,
quantity
,
and
other
accidents
of
Matter
,
could
not
agree
with
this
universal
subsistent
Nature
,
he
denyed
all
those
of
it
;
and
so
,
abstracting
from
all
materiality
in
his
Idea's
,
and
giving
them
a
real
and
actual
subsistence
in
nature
,
he
made
them
like
Angels
,
whoce
essences
and
formal
reasons
were
to
be
the
Essence
and
to
give
Existence
to
corporeal
individuals
;
and
so
each
Idea
was
embodied
in
every
individual
of
its
species
.
To
which
opinion
(
and
upon
the
same
grounds
)
Averroes
lean'd
,
in
the
particular
of
mens
Souls
.
Likewise
Scotus
,
finding
in
his
understanding
an
Universal
notion
springing
from
the
impression
that
Individuals
make
in
it
,
will
have
a
like
Universal
in
the
thing
it self
;
so
determining
Universals
(
to
use
his
own
language
and
terms
)
to
be
à
parte
rei
,
and
expressing
the
distinction
they
have
from
the
rest
of
the
thing
,
by
the
terms
of
actu
formaliter
,
sed
non
realiter
:
and
therby
makes
every
individual
comprise
an
universal
subsistent
nature
in
it
.
Which
inconvenience
other
modern
Philosophers
,
seeking
to
avoid
,
will
not
alsow
these
Universals
a
real
and
actual
subsistence
,
but
lend
them
only
a
fictitious
Being
;
so
making
them
,
as
they
call
them
,
Eutia
rationis
.
But
herein
again
they
suffer
themselvs
to
be
carried
down
the
stream
,
before
they
are
aware
,
by
the
understanding
(
which
is
apt
to
pin
upon
the
objects
the
notions
it
finds
within
it self
resulting
from
them
)
;
and
consider
an
Unity
in
the
things
,
which
indeed
is
only
in
the
Understanding
.
Therfore
one
of
our
greatest
cares
in
the
guidance
of
our
discourse
,
and
a
continual
and
sedulous
caution
therin
,
ought
5.
Great
care
to
be
taken
,
to
avoid
the
errours
which
may
arise
from
our
manner
of
understanding
things
.
to
be
used
in
this
particular
;
where
every
errour
is
a
fundamental
one
,
and
leads
into
inextricable
labyrinths
,
and
where
that
which
is
all
our
level
to
keep
us
upright
and
even
(
our
Understanding
)
is
so
apt
,
by
reason
of
its
own
nature
and
manner
of
operation
,
to
make
us
slide
into
mistaking
and
errour
.
And
(
to
summ
up
in
short
what
this
discourse
aims
at
)
we
must
narrowly
take
heed
,
left
,
reflecting
upon
the
notions
we
have
in
our
mind
,
we
afterwards
pin
those
aiery
superstructures
upon
the
material
things
themselvs
that
begot
them
,
or
frame
a
new
conception
of
the
nature
of
any
thing
by
the
negotiation
of
our
understanding
,
upon
those
impressions
which
it self
makes
in
us
;
wheras
we
should
acquiesce
and
be
content
with
that
natural
and
plain
notion
,
which
springs
immediately
and
primarily
from
the
thing
it self
:
which
when
we
do
not
,
the
more
we
seem
to
excel
in
subtilty
,
the
further
we
go
from
reality
and
truth
;
like
an
Arrow
which
,
being
wrong
levell'd
at
hand
,
falls
widest
when
shot
in
the
strongest
bow
.
Now
,
to
come
to
another
point
that
makes
to
our
present
purpose
.
We
may
observe
there
are
two
sorts
of
language
Two
sorts
of
words
to
express
our
notions
;
the
one
common
to
all
men
,
the
other
proper
to
Scholars
.
to
express
our
notions
by
.
One
belongs
in
general
to
all
mankind
,
and
the
simplest
person
,
that
can
but
apprehend
and
speak
sense
,
is
as
much
judg
of
it
as
the
greatest
Doctor
in
the
Schools
;
and
,
in
this
,
the
words
express
the
things
properly
and
plainly
,
according
to
the
natural
conceptions
that
all
people
agree
in
making
of
them
.
The
other
sort
of
language
is
circled
in
with
narrower
bounds
,
and
understood
only
by
those
that
,
in
a
particular
express
manner
,
have
been
train'd
up
to
it
:
and
many
of
the
words
which
are
proper
to
it
have
been
,
by
the
Authors
of
it
,
translated
and
wrested
from
the
general
conceptions
of
the
same
words
,
by
some
metaphor
,
or
similitude
,
or
allusion
,
to
serve
their
private
turns
.
Without
the
first
manner
of
expressing
our
notions
,
mankind
could
not
live
in
society
together
,
and
converse
with
one
another
:
wheras
,
the
other
has
no
further
extent
,
then
among
such
persons
as
have
agreed
together
,
to
explicate
and
design
among
themselvs
particular
notions
peculiar
to
their
arts
and
affairs
.
Of
the
first
kind
are
those
ten
general
heads
,
which
Aristotle
calls
Predicaments
:
under
which
he
(
who
was
the
most
judicious
orderer
of
notions
and
director
of
mens
conceptions
,
that
ever
lived
)
hath
comprised
whatever
has
,
or
can
have
,
a
being
in
nature
.
For
,
when
any
object
occurs
to
our
thoughts
,
we
either
consider
the
essential
and
fundamental
Being
of
it
;
or
we
refer
it
to
some
species
of
Quantity
;
or
we
discover
some
Qualities
in
it
;
or
we
perceive
that
it
Does
,
or
Suffers
somthing
;
or
we
conceive
it
in
some
determinate
Place
or
Time
,
and
the
like
:
Of
all
which
every
man
living
,
that
injoys
but
the
use
of
reason
,
finds
naturally
within
himself
,
at
the
very
first
naming
of
them
,
a
plain
,
complete
,
and
satisfying
notion
;
which
is
the
same
,
without
any
the
least
variation
,
in
all
mankind
,
unless
it
be
in
such
as
have
,
industriously
,
and
by
force
,
and
with
much
labour
,
perplex'd
and
deprav'd
those
primary
and
sincere
impressions
,
which
nature
had
freely
made
in
them
.
Of
the
second
sort
are
the
particular
words
of
art
,
by
which
learned
men
use
to
express
what
they
mean
in
Sciences
;
and
the
names
of
Instruments
,
and
of
such
things
as
belong
to
Trades
,
and
the
like
:
as
a
Sine
,
a
Tangent
,
an
Epicycle
,
a
Deferent
,
an
Axe
,
a
Trowel
,
and
such
others
;
the
intelligence
of
which
belongs
not
to
the
generality
of
mankind
,
but
only
to
the
Geometricians
,
Astronomers
,
Carpenters
,
Masons
,
and
such
persons
as
converse
familiarly
and
frequently
with
those
things
.
To
learn
the
true
signification
of
such
words
,
we
must
consult
with
those
that
have
the
knowledge
and
practice
of
them
:
as
,
in
like
manner
,
to
understand
the
other
kind
of
plain
language
,
we
must
observe
how
the
words
that
compose
it
are
apprehended
,
used
,
and
applyed
by
mankind
in
general
;
and
not
receive
into
this
examination
the
wrested
or
Metaphorical
senses
of
any
learned
men
,
who
seek
oftentimes
(
beyond
any
ground
in
nature
)
to
frame
a
general
notion
that
may
comprehend
all
the
particular
ones
,
which
in
any
sense
,
proper
or
improper
,
may
arise
out
of
the
use
of
one
word
.
And
this
is
the
cause
of
great
errours
in
discourse
;
so
great
and
important
,
as
I
cannot
too
much
inculcate
the
caution
7.
Great
errours
arise
,
by
wresting
words
from
their
common
meaning
,
to
express
a
more
particular
or
studied
notion
requisite
to
the
avoyding
of
this
rock
.
Which
that
it
may
be
the
better
apprehended
,
I
will
instance
in
one
example
of
a
most
plain
and
easie
conception
,
wherin
all
mankind
naturally
agrees
;
how
the
wresting
it
,
from
its
proper
,
genuine
,
and
original
signification
,
leads
one
into
strange
absurdities
:
and
yet
they
pass
for
subtil
speculations
.
The
notion
of
being
in
a
place
is
naturally
the
same
in
all
men
living
.
Ask
any
simple
Artisan
,
Where
such
a
man
,
such
a
house
,
such
a
tree
,
or
such
a
thing
is
?
and
he
will
answer
you
in
the
very
same
manner
as
the
learnedest
Philosopher
would
doe
.
He
'l
tell
you
,
the
Man
you
ask
for
is
in
such
a
Church
,
sitting
in
such
a
Piew
,
and
in
such
a
Corner
of
it
;
)
that
the
House
you
inquire
after
is
in
such
a
Street
,
and
next
to
such
two
Buildings
on
each
side
of
it
;
)
that
the
Tree
you
would
find
out
is
in
such
a
Forest
,
upon
such
a
Hill
,
near
such
a
Fountain
,
and
by
such
a
Bush
;
that
the
Wine
you
would
drink
of
is
in
such
a
Cellar
,
in
such
a
Part
of
it
,
and
in
such
a
Cask
:
In
conclusion
,
no
man
living
,
that
speaks
naturally
and
freely
out
of
the
notion
he
finds
clearly
in
his
understanding
,
will
give
you
other
answer
to
the
question
of
,
where
a
thing
is
,
then
such
a
one
as
plainly
expresses
his
conceit
of
being
in
place
to
be
no
other
,
then
bodies
being
environ'd
and
inclos'd
by
some
one
or
several
others
,
that
are
immediate
to
it
;
as
the
place
of
a
liquour
is
the
vessel
that
contains
it
,
and
the
place
of
the
vessel
is
such
a
part
of
the
chamber
or
house
that
it
rests
on
,
together
with
the
ambient
Air
,
which
has
a
share
in
making
up
the
places
of
most
things
.
And
this
being
the
answer
,
that
every
man
whatever
will
readily
give
to
this
question
;
and
every
asker
being
fully
satisfied
with
it
:
we
may
safely
conclude
,
That
all
their
notions
and
conceptions
of
being
in
a
place
are
the
same
;
and
consequently
,
that
it
is
the
natural
and
true
one
.
But
then
,
some
others
,
considering
that
such
conditions
as
these
will
not
agree
to
other
things
,
which
they
likewise
conceit
to
be
in
a
place
(
for
they
receive
it
as
an
axiome
from
their
sense
,
that
whatever
is
,
must
be
somwhere
,
and
whatever
is
no
where
is
not
at
all
)
;
they
fall
to
casting
about
how
they
may
frame
some
common
notion
,
to
comprehend
all
the
several
kinds
of
being
in
place
,
which
they
imagine
in
the
things
they
discourse
of
.
If
there
were
nothing
but
Bodies
to
be
rank'd
by
them
in
the
Predicament
of
Place
,
then
that
description
,
I
have
already
set
down
,
would
be
allow'd
by
them
as
sufficient
.
But
,
since
that
Spirits
and
Spiritual
things
(
as
Angels
,
Rational
Souls
,
Verities
,
Sciences
,
Arts
,
and
the
like
)
have
a
being
in
Nature
;
and
yet
will
not
be
comprised
in
such
a
kind
of
place
as
a
Body
is
contain'd
in
;
they
rack
their
thoughts
to
speculate
out
some
common
notion
of
being
in
place
,
which
may
be
common
to
these
,
as
well
as
to
Bodies
;
like
a
common
accident
agreeing
to
divers
subjects
.
And
so
,
in
the
end
,
they
pitch
on
an
Entity
,
which
they
call
an
Ubi
:
and
they
conceit
the
nature
and
formal
reason
of
that
to
be
,
the
ranking
of
any
thing
in
a
place
,
when
that
Entity
is
thereto
affixed
.
And
then
they
have
no
further
difficulty
,
in
setling
an
Angel
,
or
any
pure
Spirit
,
or
immaterial
Essence
,
in
a
place
as
properly
,
and
as
completely
,
as
if
it
were
a
Corporal
Substance
.
'T
is
but
assigning
an
Ubi
to
such
a
Spirit
,
and
he
is
presently
riveted
to
what
place
you
please
:
And
,
by
multiplying
the
Ubis
,
any
individual
body
,
to
which
they
are
assign'd
,
is
,
at
the
same
instant
,
in
as
many
distant
places
,
as
they
allot
it
different
Ubis
:
And
,
if
they
assign
the
same
Ubi
to
several
bodies
,
so
many
several
ones
,
as
they
assign
it
to
,
will
be
in
one
and
the
same
place
:
And
,
not
only
many
bodies
in
one
place
,
but
even
a
whole
body
in
an
indivisible
,
by
a
kind
of
Ubi
that
has
a
power
to
resume
all
the
extended
parts
and
inclose
them
in
a
point
of
place
.
All
which
prodigious
conceits
and
impossibilities
in
nature
spring
out
of
their
mistake
,
in
framing
Metaphysical
and
abstracted
conceptions
;
instead
of
contenting
themselvs
with
those
plain
,
easie
,
and
primary
notions
,
which
Nature
stamps
alike
in
all
men
of
common
sense
and
understanding
.
As
,
who
desires
to
be
further
instructed
in
this
particular
may
perceive
,
if
he
take
the
pains
to
look
over
what
Mr.
White
hath
discours'd
of
Place
,
in
the
first
of
his
Dialogues
De
Mundo
.
To
which
Book
I
shall
from
time
to
time
(
according
as
I
shall
have
occasion
)
refer
my
Reader
,
in
those
subjects
the
Author
takes
upon
him
to
prove
:
being
confident
that
his
Metaphysical
Demonstrations
there
are
as
firm
,
as
any
Mathematical
ones
,
(
for
Metaphysical
Demonstrations
have
in
themselvs
as
much
firmness
,
certainty
,
and
evidence
as
they
)
;
and
will
appear
as
evident
to
whoever
shall
understand
them
throughly
,
and
frame
right
conceptions
of
them
:
which
(
how
plain
soever
they
seem
)
is
not
the
work
of
every
pretender
to
learning
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
Quantity
.
AMong
those
primary
affections
which
occur
in
the
perusal
of
a
Body
,
Quantity
(
as
I
have
observ'd
in
the
1.
We
must
know
the
vulgar
and
common
notion
of
Quantity
,
that
we
may
understand
the
nature
of
it
.
precedent
Chapter
)
is
one
,
and
,
in
a
manner
,
the
first
and
root
of
all
the
rest
.
Therfore
(
according
to
the
caution
we
have
been
so
prolix
in
giving
,
because
it
is
of
so
main
importance
)
,
if
we
aim
at
right
understanding
the
true
nature
of
it
,
we
must
examin
what
apprehension
all
kinds
of
people
(
that
is
,
mankind
in
general
)
make
of
it
.
By
which
proceeding
,
we
do
not
make
the
ignorant
Multitude
judg
of
that
Learning
,
which
grows
out
of
the
consideration
of
Quantity
:
but
only
of
the
natural
notion
,
which
serves
learned
men
for
a
basis
and
foundation
to
build
Scientifical
superstructures
on
.
For
,
though
Sciences
be
the
works
and
structures
of
the
understanding
,
govern'd
and
level'd
by
the
wary
and
strict
rules
of
most
ingenuous
Artificers
;
yet
the
ground
on
which
they
are
rais'd
are
such
plain
notion
of
things
as
,
naturally
and
without
any
art
,
present
themselvs
to
every
mans
apprehension
:
without
which
for
matter
to
work
upon
,
those
artificial
reflections
would
leave
the
understanding
as
unsatisfied
;
)
as
a
Cook
would
the
appetite
,
by
a
dish
upon
which
he
should
have
exercised
all
his
art
in
dressing
it
,
but
whose
first
substance
were
not
meat
of
solid
nutriment
.
'T
is
the
course
Market
that
must
deliver
him
plain
materials
to
imploy
his
cunning
on
:
And
,
in
like
manner
,
't
is
the
indisciplin'd
Multitude
that
must
furnish
learned
men
with
natural
apprehensions
and
notions
to
exercise
their
wits
about
.
Which
when
they
have
,
they
may
use
and
order
and
reflect
upon
them
as
they
please
:
but
they
must
first
receive
them
in
that
plain
and
naked
form
,
as
mankind
in
general
pictures
them
out
in
their
imaginations
.
And
therfore
the
first
work
of
Scholars
is
,
to
learn
of
the
People
(
Quem
penes
arbitrium
est
&
jus
&
norma
loquendi
)
what
is
the
true
meaning
and
signification
of
these
primary
names
;
and
what
notions
they
beget
,
in
the
generality
of
mankind
,
of
the
things
they
design
.
Of
the
Common
People
,
then
,
we
must
enquire
What
Quantity
;
is
and
we
shall
soon
be
informed
,
if
we
but
consider
what
answer
any
sensible
man
will
make
on
the
sudden
,
to
a
question
wherof
that
is
the
subject
;
for
,
such
unstudied
replies
express
sincerely
the
plain
and
natural
conceptions
which
they
that
make
them
have
of
the
things
they
speak
of
.
And
this
,
of
Quantity
,
is
the
plainest
and
the
first
that
nature
prints
in
us
,
of
all
the
things
we
see
,
feel
,
and
converse
with
;
and
that
must
serve
for
a
ground
to
all
our
other
inquiries
and
reflections
:
for
which
cause
we
must
be
sure
not
to
receive
it
wrested
or
disguised
from
its
own
2.
Extension
or
Divisibility
is
the
common
notion
of
Quantity
.
nature
.
If
then
any
one
be
asked
,
What
Quantity
there
is
in
such
a
thing
,
or
how
great
it
is
;
he
will
presently
in
his
understanding
compare
it
with
some
other
thing
(
equally
known
by
both
parties
)
that
may
serve
for
a
measure
to
it
:
and
then
answer
,
That
it
is
as
big
as
it
,
or
twice
as
big
,
or
not
half
so
big
,
or
the
like
,
in
fine
,
that
it
is
bigger
or
lesser
then
another
thing
,
or
equal
to
it
.
'T
is
of
main
importance
to
have
this
point
throughly
and
clearly
understood
;
therfore
it
will
not
be
amiss
to
turn
it
and
view
it
a
little
more
particularly
.
If
thou
ask
what
Quantity
there
is
of
such
a
parcel
of
Cloth
,
how
much
Wood
in
such
a
piece
of
Timber
,
how
much
Gold
in
such
an
Ingot
,
how
much
Wine
in
such
a
Vessel
,
how
much
Time
was
taken
up
in
such
an
Action
?
he
that
is
to
give
you
an
account
of
them
measures
them
by
ells
,
by
feet
,
by
inches
,
by
pounds
,
by
ounces
,
by
gallons
,
by
pints
,
by
days
,
by
hours
,
and
the
like
;
and
then
tells
you
,
how
many
of
those
parts
are
in
the
whole
that
you
inquire
of
.
Which
answer
every
man
living
will
at
the
instant
,
without
study
,
make
to
this
question
;
and
with
it
every
man
,
that
shall
ask
,
will
be
fully
appay'd
and
satisfied
:
so
that
't
is
most
evident
,
it
fully
expresses
the
notions
of
them
both
,
and
of
all
mankind
,
in
this
particular
.
Wherfore
,
when
we
consider
that
Quantity
is
nothing
else
,
but
the
Extension
of
a
thing
;
and
that
this
Extension
is
exprest
by
a
determinate
number
of
lesser
extensions
of
the
same
nature
;
(
which
lesser
ones
are
sooner
and
more
easily
apprehended
then
greater
,
because
we
are
first
acquainted
and
conversant
with
such
,
and
our
understanding
grasps
,
weighs
and
discerns
such
more
steadily
,
and
makes
an
exacter
judgment
of
them
;
)
and
that
such
lesser
ones
are
in
the
greater
which
they
measure
,
as
parts
in
a
whole
;
and
that
the
whole
,
by
comprehending
those
parts
,
is
a
mere
capacity
to
be
divided
into
them
;
we
conclude
,
That
Quantity
or
Bigness
is
nothing
else
but
Divisibility
;
)
and
that
a
thing
is
big
,
by
having
a
capacity
to
be
divided
,
or
(
which
is
the
same
)
to
have
parts
made
of
it
.
This
is
yet
more
evident
(
if
more
may
be
)
in
Discrete
Quantity
(
that
is
,
in
Number
)
then
in
Continued
Quantity
,
or
Extension
.
For
,
if
we
consider
any
number
whatever
,
we
shall
find
the
essence
of
it
consists
in
a
capacity
of
being
resolv'd
and
divided
into
so
many
Unities
,
as
are
contain'd
in
it
;
which
are
the
parts
of
it
.
And
this
species
of
Quantity
,
being
simpler
then
the
other
,
servs
for
a
rule
to
determine
it
by
:
as
we
may
observe
in
the
familiar
answers
to
questions
of
Continued
Quantity
,
which
express
by
number
the
Content
of
it
;
as
,
when
one
delivers
the
Quantity
of
a
piece
of
ground
,
by
such
a
number
of
furlongs
,
acres
,
perches
,
or
the
like
.
But
we
must
take
heed
of
conceiving
,
that
those
parts
,
which
we
consider
to
discern
the
nature
of
Quantity
,
are
actually
and
3
Parts
of
Quantity
are
not
actually
in
their
whole
.
really
in
the
whole
of
any
continued
one
that
contains
them
.
Ells
,
feet
,
inches
,
are
no
more
real
Entities
in
the
whole
that
is
measur'd
by
them
,
and
makes
impressions
of
such
notions
in
our
Understanding
;
then
,
in
our
former
example
,
colour
,
figure
,
mellowness
,
tast
,
and
the
like
,
are
several
substances
in
the
Apple
,
that
affects
our
several
Senses
with
such
various
impressions
.
'T
is
but
one
whole
,
that
may
indeed
be
cut
into
so
many
several
parts
;
but
those
parts
are
not
really
there
,
till
by
division
they
are
parceled
out
:
and
then
,
the
whole
(
out
of
which
they
are
made
)
ceases
to
be
any
longer
;
and
the
parts
succeed
in
lieu
of
it
,
and
are
every
one
of
them
a
new
whole
.
This
truth
is
evident
out
of
the
very
definition
we
have
gather'd
of
Quantity
.
For
,
since
it
is
Divisibility
,
that
is
,
a
bare
capacity
to
division
;
it
follows
,
that
it
is
not
yet
divided
:
and
consequently
,
that
those
parts
are
not
yet
in
it
,
which
may
be
made
of
it
;
for
,
division
is
the
making
two
or
more
things
of
one
.
But
,
because
this
is
a
very
great
controversie
in
Schools
,
and
so
important
to
be
determin'd
and
setled
,
as
,
without
doing
so
,
we
4
If
parts
were
actually
in
their
whole
,
Quantity
would
be
composed
of
indivisibles
.
shal
be
liable
to
main
errours
in
searching
the
nature
and
operations
of
Bodies
;
and
that
the
whole
progress
of
our
discourse
will
be
uncertain
and
wavering
,
if
this
principle
and
foundation
be
not
firmly
laid
:
we
must
apply
our
selvs
to
bring
some
more
particular
and
immediate
proof
of
the
verity
of
this
assertion
.
Which
we
wil
doe
,
by
shewing
the
inconvenience
,
impossibility
,
and
contradiction
,
that
the
admittance
of
the
other
leads
to
.
For
if
we
allow
actual
parts
to
be
distinguish'd
in
Quantity
,
it
wil
follow
that
't
is
composed
of
points
or
indivisibles
,
which
we
shall
prove
to
be
impossible
.
The
first
wil
appear
thus
:
if
Quantity
were
divided
into
all
the
parts
into
which
't
is
divisible
,
it
would
be
divided
into
indivisibles
(
for
nothing
divisible
,
and
not
divided
,
would
remain
in
it
)
;
but
it
is
distinguish'd
into
the
same
parts
into
which
it
would
be
divided
,
if
it
were
divided
into
all
the
parts
into
which
't
is
divisible
;
therfore
it
is
distinguish'd
into
indivisibles
.
The
major
proposition
is
evident
to
any
man
that
has
eyes
of
understanding
.
The
minor
is
the
confession
,
or
rather
the
position
,
of
the
adversary
;
when
he
says
that
all
its
parts
are
actually
distinguished
.
The
consequence
cannot
be
calumniated
,
since
indivisibles
,
whether
they
be
separated
or
joyn'd
,
are
still
but
indivisibles
;
though
that
which
is
composed
of
them
be
divisible
.
It
must
then
be
granted
that
all
the
parts
,
which
are
in
Quantity
,
are
indivisibles
;
which
parts
being
actually
in
it
,
and
the
whole
being
composed
of
these
parts
only
,
it
follows
,
that
Quantity
is
composed
and
made
of
indivisibles
.
If
any
should
cavil
at
the
supposition
,
and
say
,
we
stretch
it
further
then
they
intend
it
,
by
taking
all
the
parts
to
be
distinguished
:
wheras
they
mean
only
that
there
are
parts
actually
in
Quantity
,
abstracting
from
all
;
by
reason
that
all
,
in
that
matter
,
would
infer
an
infinity
,
which
,
to
be
actually
in
any
created
thing
,
they
will
allow
impossible
.
Our
answer
will
be
,
to
represent
to
them
how
this
is
barely
said
,
without
any
ground
or
colour
of
reason
;
merely
to
evade
the
inconvenience
the
argument
drives
them
to
.
For
,
if
any
parts
be
actually
distinguish'd
,
why
should
not
all
be
so
?
What
prerogative
have
some
that
the
others
have
not
?
And
how
came
they
by
it
?
If
they
have
their
actual
distinction
,
out
of
their
nature
of
being
parts
▪
then
all
must
enjoy
it
alike
,
and
all
be
equally
distinguished
,
as
the
supposition
goes
:
and
they
must
all
be
indivisibles
,
as
we
have
proved
.
Besides
,
to
prevent
the
cavil
upon
the
word
all
,
we
may
change
the
expression
of
the
Proposition
into
a
negative
:
for
,
if
they
admit
(
as
they
do
)
that
there
is
no
part
in
Quantity
but
is
distinguish'd
as
far
as
it
may
be
distinguish'd
;
then
the
same
conclusion
follows
with
no
less
evidence
;
and
all
will
prove
indivisibles
,
as
before
.
But
't
is
impossible
that
indivisibles
should
make
Quantity
,
for
if
they
should
,
it
must
be
done
either
by
a
finite
and
determinate
5.
Quantity
cannot
be
composed
of
indivisibles
.
number
,
or
by
an
infinite
multitude
of
them
.
If
you
say
by
a
finite
,
let
us
take
(
for
example
)
three
indivisibles
,
and
,
by
adding
them
together
,
let
us
suppose
a
line
composed
;
whose
extent
being
only
longitude
,
't
is
the
first
and
simplest
species
of
Quantity
;
and
therfore
whatever
is
divisible
into
parts
must
be
at
least
a
line
.
This
line
thus
made
cannot
be
conceiv'd
to
be
divided
into
more
parts
▪
then
three
;
since
doing
so
you
reduce
it
into
the
indivisibles
that
composed
it
But
Euclide
hath
demonstratively
proved
beyond
all
cavil
(
in
the
Tenth
Proposition
of
his
Sixth
Book
of
Elements
)
,
that
any
line
whatever
may
be
divided
into
whatever
number
of
parts
;
so
that
,
if
this
be
a
line
,
it
must
be
divisible
into
an
hundred
,
or
a
thousand
,
a
million
of
parts
:
which
being
impossible
in
a
line
,
divided
into
three
parts
only
,
wherof
every
one
is
incapable
of
further
division
:
it
is
evident
,
that
neither
a
line
,
nor
any
Quantity
whatever
,
is
composed
or
made
of
a
determinate
number
of
indivisibles
.
And
,
since
this
capacity
,
of
being
divisible
into
infinite
parts
,
is
a
property
belonging
to
all
extension
(
for
Euclide's
demonstration
is
universal
)
;
we
must
needs
confess
that
't
is
the
nature
of
indivisibles
,
when
joyn'd
together
,
to
be
drown'd
in
one
another
;
for
,
otherwise
,
there
would
result
a
kind
of
extension
out
of
them
,
which
would
not
have
that
property
;
contrary
to
what
Euclide
has
demonstrated
.
And
from
hence
it
follows
,
that
Quantity
cannot
be
composed
of
an
infinite
multitude
of
such
indivisibles
:
for
,
if
this
be
the
nature
of
indivisibles
,
though
you
put
never
so
great
a
number
of
them
together
,
they
will
still
drown
themselvs
all
in
one
indivisible
point
.
For
,
what
difference
can
their
being
infinite
bring
to
them
,
of
such
force
as
to
destroy
their
essence
and
property
?
If
you
but
consider
how
the
essential
composition
of
any
Multitude
whatever
is
made
,
by
the
continual
addition
of
Unities
,
till
that
number
arise
;
't
is
evident
,
in
our
case
,
that
the
infinity
of
indivisibles
must
also
arise
,
out
of
the
continued
addition
of
still
one
indivisible
to
the
indivisibles
presupposed
.
Then
,
let
us
apprehend
a
finite
number
of
indivisibles
,
which
(
according
as
we
have
proved
)
make
no
extension
,
but
are
all
drowned
in
the
first
:
and
observing
how
the
progress
to
an
infinite
multitude
goes
on
,
by
the
steps
of
one
and
one
,
added
still
to
this
presupposed
number
:
we
shal
see
that
every
indivisible
added
,
and
consequently
the
whole
infinity
,
will
be
drown'd
in
the
first
number
,
as
that
was
in
the
first
indivisible
.
Which
will
be
yet
plainer
,
if
we
consider
,
that
the
nature
of
extension
requires
one
part
be
not
in
the
same
place
,
where
the
other
is
:
then
,
if
the
extension
be
composed
of
indivisibles
,
let
us
take
two
points
of
place
in
which
this
extension
is
;
and
inquire
,
whether
the
indivisibles
in
each
of
these
points
be
finite
or
infinite
.
If
it
be
answer'd
that
they
are
finite
,
then
the
finite
indivisibles
in
these
two
points
make
an
extension
,
which
we
have
proved
impossible
:
But
if
they
be
said
to
be
infinite
,
then
infinite
indivisibles
are
drown'd
in
one
point
;
and
consequently
have
not
the
force
to
make
extension
.
Thus
then
it
remains
firmly
establish'd
,
That
Quantity
is
not
composed
of
indivisibles
(
neither
finite
,
nor
infinite
ones
)
and
consequently
,
That
parts
are
not
actually
in
it
.
Yet
,
before
we
leave
this
point
,
though
we
have
already
6
An
objection
to
prove
that
parts
are
actually
in
Quantity
;
with
a
declaration
of
the
mistake
from
whence
it
proceed
.
been
somewhat
long
about
it
,
I
conceive
it
will
not
be
tedious
,
if
we
be
yet
a
little
longer
;
and
bend
our
discourse
to
remove
a
difficulty
,
that
even
Sense
it self
seems
to
object
to
us
.
For
,
doth
not
our
eye
evidently
inform
us
,
there
are
fingers
,
hands
,
arms
,
legs
,
feet
,
toes
,
and
variety
of
other
parts
in
a
Mans
Body
?
These
are
actually
in
him
,
and
seem
to
be
distinct
things
in
him
;
so
evidently
,
that
we
cannot
be
perswaded
,
but
that
we
see
and
f●l
the
distinction
between
them
▪
for
,
every
one
of
them
has
a
particular
power
of
actual
working
and
doing
what
belongs
to
its
nature
;
each
finger
is
really
there
,
the
hand
is
different
from
the
foot
,
the
leg
from
the
arm
,
and
so
of
the
rest
.
Are
not
these
parts
then
actually
and
really
in
a
mans
body
?
And
is
not
each
of
them
as
really
distinguish'd
from
any
other
?
This
appears
at
first
sight
to
be
an
insuperable
Objection
;
because
of
the
confirmation
and
evidence
that
Sense
seems
to
give
it
:
But
,
looking
nearly
into
the
matter
,
we
shall
find
that
the
difficulty
arises
,
not
from
what
Sense
informs
us
of
,
but
from
our
wrong
applying
the
conditions
of
our
notions
,
to
the
things
that
make
impressions
upon
our
Sense
.
Sense
judges
not
which
is
a
finger
,
which
is
a
hand
,
or
which
is
a
foot
.
The
notions
agreeing
to
these
words
,
as
well
as
the
words
themselvs
,
are
productions
of
the
Understanding
;
which
,
considering
several
impressions
made
upon
the
Sense
by
the
same
thing
,
as
it
has
a
vertue
and
power
to
several
operation
,
frames
several
notions
of
it
:
as
,
in
our
former
example
,
it
doth
of
colour
,
figure
,
tast
,
and
the
like
,
in
an
Apple
.
For
,
as
these
are
not
different
bodies
or
substances
distinguish'd
one
from
another
;
but
are
the
same
one
entire
thing
,
working
severally
upon
the
Senses
,
and
that
accordingly
makes
these
different
pictures
in
the
mind
,
which
are
there
as
much
distinguish'd
as
if
they
were
pictures
of
different
substances
:
So
,
the
parts
consider'd
in
Quantity
are
not
divers
things
,
but
only
a
virtue
or
power
to
be
divers
things
;
which
virtue
,
making
several
impressions
upon
the
Senses
,
occasions
several
notions
in
the
Understanding
.
And
the
Understanding
is
so
much
the
more
prone
to
conceive
those
parts
as
distinct
things
,
by
how
much
Quantity
is
nearer
to
be
distinct
things
,
then
the
Qualities
of
the
Apple
are
.
For
,
Quantity
is
a
possibility
to
be
made
distinct
things
by
division
;
wheras
the
others
are
but
a
virtue
to
doe
distinct
things
.
And
yet
(
as
we
have
touch'd
above
)
nothing
can
be
more
manifest
,
then
that
,
if
Quantity
be
Divisibility
(
which
is
,
a
possibility
that
many
things
may
be
made
of
it
)
,
these
parts
are
not
yet
divers
things
.
So
that
,
if
(
for
example
)
a
rod
be
laid
before
us
,
and
half
of
it
be
hid
from
our
sight
,
and
the
other
half
appear
;
it
is
not
one
part
or
thing
that
shews
it self
,
and
another
part
or
thing
that
doth
〈◊〉
shew
it self
:
but
it
is
the
same
rod
or
thing
which
shews
it self
according
to
the
possibility
of
being
one
new
thing
;
but
doth
not
shew
it self
according
to
the
possibility
of
being
the
other
of
the
two
things
it
may
be
made
by
division
.
Which
example
,
if
it
be
well
consider'd
,
will
make
it
much
more
easily
sink
into
us
,
that
a
hand
,
or
eye
,
or
foot
,
is
not
a
distinct
thing
by
it self
;
but
that
it
is
the
man
,
according
as
he
hath
a
certain
virtue
or
power
in
him
to
distinct
operations
.
For
,
if
you
sever
any
of
these
parts
from
the
whole
body
,
the
hand
can
no
more
hold
,
nor
the
eye
see
,
nor
the
foot
walk
;
which
are
the
powers
that
essentially
constitute
them
to
be
what
they
are
:
and
therefore
they
are
no
7
The
solution
of
the
former
objection
:
and
that
Sense
and
not
discern
whether
one
part
be
distinguish'd
from
another
,
or
no.
longer
a
hand
,
an
eye
,
or
a
foot
.
Now
then
,
to
come
to
the
objection
;
let
us
examine
how
far
Sense
may
be
allow'd
to
be
judge
in
this
difficulty
,
and
we
shall
find
,
that
Sense
cannot
determine
any
one
part
in
a
body
;
For
,
if
it
could
,
it
would
precisely
tel
,
where
that
part
begins
or
ends
:
but
,
it
being
agreed
on
that
it
begins
and
ends
in
indivisibles
,
't
is
certain
,
that
Sense
cannot
determine
of
them
.
If
then
Sense
cannot
determine
any
one
part
;
how
shall
it
see
that
it
is
distinguish'd
from
all
other
parts
?
Again
,
considering
that
all
that
whereof
Sense
is
capable
is
divisible
,
it
still
tells
us
that
,
in
all
it
sees
,
there
are
more
parts
then
one
,
and
therefore
it
cannot
discern
nor
inform
us
of
any
that
is
one
alone
,
nor
knows
what
it
is
to
be
one
,
for
it
never
could
discern
it
:
but
what
is
many
is
many
ones
,
and
cannot
be
known
by
that
which
knows
not
what
it
is
to
be
one
:
and
consequently
Sense
cannot
tell
us
,
that
there
are
many
.
Wherefore
't
is
evident
,
that
we
may
not
rely
upon
Sense
for
this
question
.
And
,
as
for
Reason
,
she
has
already
given
her
verdict
.
So
that
nothing
remains
but
to
shew
,
why
we
talk
as
we
do
,
in
ordinary
discourse
,
of
many
parts
:
and
that
what
we
say
in
that
kind
is
true
,
notwithstanding
the
unity
of
the
thing
.
Which
will
appear
plainly
,
if
we
consider
that
our
Understanding
hath
a
custome
,
for
the
better
discerning
of
things
,
to
impose
on
a
thing
,
as
it
is
under
one
notion
,
the
exclusion
of
it self
as
it
is
under
other
notions
.
And
this
is
evident
to
all
Scholars
,
when
the
mark
of
exclusion
is
expresly
put
;
as
when
they
speak
of
a
white
thing
,
adding
the
reduplication
,
as
white
;
which
excludes
all
other
considerations
of
that
thing
besides
the
whiteness
of
it
.
But
when
it
comes
under
some
particular
name
of
the
thing
,
it
may
deceive
those
that
are
not
cunning
:
though
,
indeed
,
most
men
discover
it
in
such
names
as
we
call
abstracted
;
as
Humanity
,
Animality
,
and
the
like
.
But
,
it
easily
deceives
when
it
comes
in
Concrete
names
;
as
it
doth
in
the
name
of
Part
in
general
,
or
in
the
names
of
particular
parts
,
as
an
hand
,
an
eye
,
an
inch
,
an
ell
,
and
others
of
the
like
nature
:
for
,
as
you
see
that
a
part
excludes
both
the
notion
of
the
whole
,
and
of
the
remaining
parts
;
so
doth
a
hand
,
an
eye
,
an
ell
,
exclude
all
the
rest
of
that
thing
,
whereof
the
hand
is
an
hand
,
and
the
ell
is
an
ell
,
and
so
forth
.
Now
then
,
as
every
man
sees
evidently
that
it
cannot
be
said
,
the
Wall
,
as
white
,
is
Plaister
or
Stone
:
no
more
can
it
be
said
,
that
the
Hand
of
a
Man
is
his
Foot
;
because
the
word
hand
signifies
as
much
in
it self
,
as
if
the
man
were
taken
,
by
reduplication
,
to
be
the
man
as
he
is
hand
,
or
as
he
hath
the
power
of
holding
.
So
likewise
,
in
the
rod
we
spoke
of
before
,
it
cannot
be
said
that
the
part
seen
is
the
part
unseen
;
because
the
part
seen
signifies
the
rod
,
as
it
is
a
possibility
to
be
made
by
division
such
a
thing
as
it
appears
to
the
sight
.
And
thus
't
is
clear
,
how
the
difficulty
of
this
point
▪
arises
out
of
the
wrong
applying
the
conditions
of
our
notions
,
and
of
names
,
to
the
objects
and
things
which
we
know
:
whereof
we
gave
warning
in
the
beginning
.
Chap
〈◊〉
.
8.
2.
3.
After
which
there
remains
no
more
to
be
said
of
this
subject
,
8.
An
enumeration
of
the
several
specieses
of
Quantity
;
which
confirms
that
the
essente
of
it
is
divisibilitie
.
but
to
enumerate
the
several
specieses
of
Quantity
,
according
to
that
division
which
Logitians
,
for
more
facilitie
of
discourse
,
have
made
of
it
.
Namely
,
these
six
,
Magnitude
,
Place
,
Motion
,
Time
,
Number
,
and
Weight
.
Of
which
,
the
two
first
are
Permanent
,
and
lie
still
exposed
to
the
pleasure
of
whoever
has
a
mind
to
take
a
survey
of
them
.
Which
he
may
doe
by
measuring
what
parts
they
are
divisible
into
;
how
many
ells
,
feet
,
inches
a
thing
is
long
,
broad
,
or
deep
;
how
great
a
place
is
,
whether
it
be
not
biger
or
lesser
then
such
another
;
and
by
such
considerations
as
these
;
which
all
agree
in
this
,
that
they
express
the
essence
of
those
two
Specieses
of
Quantity
,
to
consist
in
a
Capacity
of
being
divided
into
parts
.
The
two
next
,
Motion
and
Time
,
though
they
be
of
a
fleeting
propriety
,
yet
't
is
evident
that
,
in
regard
of
their
original
and
essential
nature
,
they
are
nothing
else
but
a
like
divisibility
into
parts
;
which
is
measured
by
passing
over
so
great
or
so
little
distance
,
and
by
years
,
days
,
hours
,
minutes
,
and
the
like
Number
,
we
also
see
is
of
the
same
nature
;
for
it
is
divisible
into
so
many
determinate
parts
;
and
is
measured
by
unities
,
or
by
lesser
numbers
so
or
so
often
contain'd
in
a
proposed
greater
.
And
the
like
is
evident
of
Weight
,
which
is
divisible
into
pounds
,
ounces
,
drams
,
or
grains
;
and
by
them
is
measured
.
So
that
,
looking
over
all
the
several
specieses
of
Quantitie
;
't
is
evident
,
our
definition
of
it
is
a
true
one
,
and
expresses
fully
the
essence
of
it
,
when
we
say
it
is
Divisibilitie
,
or
a
Capacitie
to
be
divided
into
parts
:
and
that
no
other
notion
whatever
,
besides
this
,
reaches
the
nature
of
of
it
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
Rarity
and
Density
.
I
Intend
in
this
Chapter
to
look
,
as
far
as
I
can
,
into
the
nature
and
causes
of
the
two
first
differences
of
Bodies
;
which
1
:
What
is
meant
by
Rarity
and
Densitie
.
follow
out
of
Quantity
,
as
it
concurs
with
Substance
to
make
a
Body
:
for
,
the
discovery
of
them
,
and
of
the
various
proportions
of
them
among
themselves
,
will
be
a
great
and
important
step
in
the
journey
we
are
going
.
But
the
scarcity
of
our
language
is
such
,
in
subjects
remov'd
from
ordinary
conversation
,
(
though
,
in
others
,
I
think
none
is
more
copious
or
expressive
)
as
affords
us
not
apt
words
of
our
own
to
express
significantly
such
notions
as
I
must
busie
my self
about
in
this
discourse
:
therefore
I
will
presume
to
borrow
them
from
the
Latine
School
,
where
there
is
much
adoe
about
them
.
I
would
express
the
difference
between
bodies
that
,
under
the
same
measures
and
outward
bulk
,
have
a
greater
thinness
and
expansion
,
or
thickness
and
solidity
,
one
than
another
;
which
terms
,
(
or
any
I
can
find
in
English
)
do
not
signifie
fully
those
differences
of
Quantity
which
I
intend
here
to
declare
:
therefore
I
will
do
it
under
the
names
of
Rarity
and
Density
;
the
true
meaning
of
which
will
appear
by
what
we
shall
hereafter
say
.
'T
is
evident
to
us
,
that
there
are
different
sorts
of
Bodies
,
of
which
though
you
take
equal
quantities
in
one
regard
,
yet
2.
'T
is
evident
that
some
bodies
are
rare
and
others
dense
;
though
obscure
,
how
they
are
such
.
they
will
be
unequal
in
another
.
Their
magnitudes
may
be
the
same
,
but
their
weights
will
be
different
;
or
contrarywise
,
their
weights
being
equal
,
their
outward
measures
will
not
be
so
.
Take
a
pinte
of
Air
,
and
weigh
it
against
a
pinte
of
Water
,
and
you
will
see
the
ballance
of
the
last
go
down
amain
;
but
if
you
drive
out
the
Aire
by
filling
the
pinte
with
Lead
,
the
other
pinte
in
which
the
Water
is
,
will
rise
again
as
fast
:
which
if
you
pour
out
,
and
fill
that
pinte
with
Quicksilver
,
you
will
perceive
the
Lead
to
be
much
lighter
;
and
again
you
will
find
a
pinte
of
Gold
heavier
then
so
much
Mercury
.
And
in
like
manner
,
if
you
take
away
of
the
heavy
bodies
till
they
agree
in
weight
with
the
lighter
,
they
wil
take
up
&
fill
different
proportions
and
parts
of
the
measure
that
shall
contain
them
.
But
,
whence
this
effect
arises
,
is
the
difficulty
we
would
lay
open
.
Our
measures
tel
us
their
quantities
are
equal
;
and
reason
assures
us
there
cannot
be
two
bodies
in
one
and
the
same
place
;
therfore
,
when
we
see
a
pinte
of
one
thing
outweighs
a
pinte
of
another
that
is
thiner
,
we
must
conclude
there
is
more
body
compacted
together
in
the
heavy
thing
than
in
the
light
;
for
else
,
how
could
so
little
of
a
solid
or
dense
thing
be
stretch'd
out
to
take
up
so
great
room
,
as
we
see
,
in
a
basin
of
water
that
,
being
rarified
into
smoke
or
air
,
fills
the
whole
chamber
?
and
again
,
shrink
back
into
so
little
room
,
as
when
it
returns
into
water
or
is
contracted
into
ice
?
But
,
how
this
comprehension
of
more
body
in
equal
room
is
effected
,
doth
not
a
little
trouble
Philosophers
.
To
find
a
way
that
may
carry
us
through
these
difficulties
3.
A
brief
enumeration
of
the
several
properties
belonging
to
rare
and
dense
bodies
.
arising
out
of
the
Rarity
and
Density
of
Bodies
,
let
us
do
as
Astronomers
,
when
they
inquire
the
motions
of
the
Spheres
and
Planets
:
they
take
all
the
Phenomena
or
several
appearances
of
them
to
our
eyes
,
and
then
attribute
to
them
such
Orbs
,
courses
,
and
periods
,
as
may
square
and
fit
with
every
one
of
them
;
and
,
by
supposing
them
,
they
can
exactly
calculate
all
that
will
ever
after
happen
to
them
in
their
motions
.
So
,
let
us
,
take
into
our
consideration
the
chief
properties
of
rare
and
dense
bodies
;
and
then
cast
with
our
selvs
to
find
out
an
hypothesis
or
supposition
(
if
it
be
possible
)
that
may
agree
with
them
all
.
First
,
it
seems
to
us
that
dense
bodies
have
their
parts
more
close
and
compacted
,
than
others
have
that
are
more
rare
and
subtile
.
Secondly
,
they
are
more
heavy
than
rare
ones
.
Again
,
the
rare
are
more
easily
divided
than
the
dense
bodies
:
for
water
,
oyl
,
milk
,
honey
,
and
such
like
substances
,
will
not
only
yield
easily
to
any
harder
thing
,
than
shall
make
its
way
through
them
,
but
they
are
so
apt
to
division
and
to
lose
their
continuity
,
that
their
own
weights
will
overcome
and
break
it
;
wheras
,
in
iron
,
gold
,
marble
,
and
such
dense
bodies
,
a
much
greater
weight
and
force
is
necessary
to
work
that
effect
.
And
indeed
,
if
we
look
wel
into
it
,
we
shall
find
that
the
rarer
things
are
as
divisible
in
a
lesser
Quantity
,
as
the
more
dense
are
in
a
greater
:
and
the
same
force
will
break
the
rarer
thing
into
more
and
lesser
parts
,
than
it
will
an
equal
one
that
is
more
dense
.
Take
a
Stick
of
light
wood
,
of
such
a
bigness
that
,
being
a
foot
long
,
you
may
break
it
with
your
hands
;
and
another
of
the
same
bigness
,
but
of
a
more
heavy
and
compacted
wood
,
and
you
shall
not
break
it
,
though
it
be
two
foot
long
:
and
,
with
equal
force
,
you
may
break
a
loaf
of
bread
,
into
more
and
less
parts
,
then
a
lump
of
lead
that
is
of
the
same
bigness
.
Which
also
will
resist
more
to
the
division
of
Fire
(
the
subtillest
divider
that
is
)
then
so
much
water
will
.
For
the
little
atomes
of
fire
(
which
we
shall
discourse
on
hereafter
)
will
pierce
&
cut
out
the
water
,
almost
into
as
little
parts
as
themselves
;
and
,
mingling
themselves
with
them
,
they
will
flie
away
together
,
and
so
convert
the
whole
body
of
water
into
subtile
smoke
:
whereas
the
same
Agent
,
after
long
working
upon
lead
,
will
bring
it
into
no
less
parts
then
small
grains
of
dust
,
which
it
calcines
it
into
.
And
gold
that
is
more
dense
then
lead
,
resists
peremptorily
all
the
dividing
power
of
fire
;
and
will
not
at
all
be
reduced
into
a
calx
or
lime
,
by
such
operation
as
reduced
lead
into
it
.
So
that
,
remembring
how
the
nature
of
Quantity
is
Divisibility
;
and
considering
that
rare
things
are
more
divisible
then
dense
ones
;
we
must
needs
acknowledge
,
that
the
nature
of
Quantity
is
some
way
more
perfectly
in
things
that
are
Rare
,
then
in
those
that
are
Dense
.
On
the
other
side
,
more
compacted
and
dense
things
may
haply
seem
to
some
to
have
more
Quantity
then
those
that
are
rare
;
and
that
is
but
shrunk
together
,
which
may
be
stretch'd
out
and
driven
into
much
greater
dimensions
then
the
Quantity
of
rare
things
,
taking
the
quantities
of
each
equal
in
outward
appearance
.
As
gold
may
be
beaten
into
much
more
and
thiner
leaf
,
then
an
equal
bulk
of
silver
or
lead
.
A
wax
candle
will
burn
longer
with
a
small
light
,
then
a
tallow
candle
of
the
same
bigness
;
and
consequently
,
be
converted
into
a
greater
quantity
of
fire
and
air
.
Oyl
will
make
much
more
flame
then
spirit
of
wine
,
that
4.
The
opinion
of
those
Philosophers
declared
,
who
put
Rarity
to
consist
in
an
actual
division
of
a
Body
into
little
parts
.
is
far
rarer
then
it
.
These
and
such
like
considerations
have
much
perplex'd
Philosophers
,
and
driven
them
into
diverse
thoughts
to
find
out
the
reasons
of
them
.
Some
,
observing
that
the
dividing
of
a
body
into
little
parts
makes
it
less
apt
to
descend
,
then
when
it
is
in
greater
,
have
believ'd
the
whole
cause
of
lightness
and
rarity
to
be
derived
from
division
.
As
for
example
,
they
find
that
lead
cut
into
little
pieces
will
not
go
down
so
fast
in
water
,
as
when
it
is
in
bulk
:
and
it
may
be
reduced
into
so
smal
atomes
,
that
it
will
,
for
some
space
,
swim
upon
the
water
like
dust
of
wood
.
Which
assumption
is
prov'd
by
the
great
Galileus
:
to
whose
excellent
wit
and
admirable
industry
the
world
is
beholding
,
not
only
for
his
wonderful
discoveries
made
in
the
Heavens
,
but
also
for
his
acurate
and
learned
declaring
of
those
very
things
that
lye
under
our
feet
.
He
(
about
the
90.
page
of
his
first
Dialogue
of
Motion
)
clearly
demonstrates
,
how
any
real
medium
must
of
necessity
resist
more
the
descent
of
a
little
piece
of
lead
,
or
any
other
weighty
matter
,
than
it
would
a
greater
piece
:
and
the
resistance
will
be
greater
and
greater
,
as
the
pieces
are
lesser
and
lesser
.
So
,
that
as
the
pieces
are
made
less
,
they
will
in
the
same
medium
sink
the
flower
;
and
seem
to
have
acquired
a
new
nature
of
lightness
by
the
diminution
:
not
only
of
having
less
weight
in
them
,
than
they
had
;
as
half
an
ounce
is
less
than
a
whole
ounce
;
but
also
of
having
in
themselvs
a
less
proportion
of
weight
to
their
bulk
,
than
they
had
;
as
a
pound
of
Cork
is
,
in
regard
of
its
magnitude
,
lighter
than
a
pound
of
Lead
.
So
as
they
conclude
,
that
the
thing
,
whose
continued
parts
are
the
lesser
,
is
in
its
own
nature
the
lighter
and
the
rarer
:
and
other
things
,
whose
continued
parts
are
greater
,
be
heavier
and
denser
.
But
this
discourse
reaches
not
home
:
for
,
by
it
,
the
weight
of
any
body
being
discovered
,
by
the
proportion
it
has
to
the
medium
,
5.
The
former
opinion
rejected
,
and
the
ground
of
their
errour
discover'd
.
in
which
it
descends
,
it
must
ever
suppose
a
body
lighter
than
it self
,
in
which
it
may
sink
and
go
to
the
bottome
.
Now
,
of
that
lighter
body
,
I
enquire
,
what
makes
it
be
so
;
and
you
must
answer
,
by
what
you
have
concluded
,
that
it
is
lighter
then
the
other
,
because
the
parts
of
it
are
lesse
and
moreseverd
from
one
another
:
for
,
if
they
be
as
close
together
,
their
division
avails
them
nothing
;
since
things
sticking
fast
together
work
as
if
they
were
but
one
,
and
so
a
pound
of
lead
,
though
it
be
filed
into
small
dust
,
if
it
be
compacted
hard
together
,
will
sink
as
fast
as
if
it
were
one
bulk
.
Now
then
,
allowingthe
little
parts
to
be
seperated
,
I
ask
,
what
other
body
fills
up
the
spaces
,
between
those
little
parts
of
the
medium
in
which
your
heavy
body
descends
?
For
,
if
the
parts
of
water
are
more
sever'd
then
the
parts
of
lead
,
there
must
be
some
other
substance
to
keep
the
parts
of
it
asunder
,
let
us
suppose
this
to
be
air
:
and
I
ask
,
Whether
an
equal
part
of
air
be
as
heavy
as
so
much
water
;
or
whether
it
be
not
?
If
you
say
it
is
;
then
the
compound
of
water
and
air
must
be
as
heavy
as
lead
;
since
their
parts
one
with
another
are
as
much
compacted
as
the
parts
of
lead
are
.
For
,
there
is
no
difference
whether
those
bodies
,
whose
little
parts
are
compacted
together
,
be
of
the
same
substance
or
,
of
divers
,
or
whether
the
one
be
divided
into
smaller
parts
then
the
other
or
not
(
so
they
be
of
equal
weights
)
,
in
regard
of
making
the
whole
equally
heavy
:
as
you
may
experience
,
if
you
mingle
pin-dust
with
a
sand
of
equal
weight
,
though
it
be
beaten
into
far
smaller
divisions
then
the
pin-dust
,
and
put
them
in
a
bag
together
.
But
if
you
say
,
that
air
is
not
so
heavy
as
water
;
it
must
be
,
because
every
part
of
air
hath
again
its
parts
more
sever'd
by
some
other
body
,
then
the
parts
of
water
are
sever'd
by
air
:
And
then
,
I
make
the
same
instance
,
of
that
body
which
severs
the
parts
of
air
.
And
so
at
last
(
since
there
cannot
actually
be
an
infinite
process
of
bodies
,
one
lighter
then
another
)
,
you
must
come
to
one
,
whose
little
parts
,
filling
the
pores
and
spaces
between
the
parts
of
the
others
,
have
no
spaces
in
themselves
to
be
fil'd
up
.
But
,
as
soon
as
you
acknowledge
such
a
body
to
be
lighter
and
rarer
then
all
the
rest
,
you
contradict
and
destroy
all
you
said
before
:
For
,
by
reason
of
its
having
no
pores
,
it
follows
by
your
rule
that
,
the
little
parts
of
it
must
be
as
heavy
,
if
not
heavier
,
then
the
little
parts
of
the
same
bigness
of
that
body
whose
pores
it
fills
;
and
consequently
,
it
is
proved
,
by
the
experience
we
alledg'd
of
pin-dust
mingled
with
sand
,
that
the
little
parts
of
it
cannot
,
by
their
mingling
with
the
parts
of
the
body
in
which
it
is
immediately
contain'd
,
make
that
lighter
then
it
would
be
if
these
little
parts
were
not
mingled
with
it
.
Nor
would
both
their
parts
mingled
with
the
body
which
immediately
contains
them
,
make
that
body
lighter
.
And
so
,
proceeding
on
in
the
same
sort
through
all
the
mingled
bodies
till
you
come
to
the
last
that
is
immediately
mingled
with
water
;
you
will
make
water
nothing
the
lighter
for
being
mingled
with
all
these
:
and
,
by
consequence
,
it
should
be
as
heavy
and
as
dense
as
lead
.
Now
,
that
which
deceiv'd
the
Authors
of
this
opinion
was
,
that
they
had
not
a
right
intelligence
of
the
causes
,
which
made
little
parts
of
bodies
(
naturally
heavie
)
descend
slowly
,
in
regard
of
the
velocity
of
greater
parts
of
the
same
bodies
descending
:
the
Doctrine
of
which
we
intend
to
deliver
hereafter
.
Others
therfore
,
perceiving
this
rule
to
fall
short
,
have
indeavour'd
6
The
opinion
of
those
Philosophers
related
,
who
put
Rarity
to
consist
in
the
mixtion
of
Vacuity
among
bodies
.
to
piece
it
out
by
the
mixtion
of
Vacuitie
among
bodies
;
believing
,
it
is
that
which
makes
one
rarer
then
another
.
Which
mixtion
they
do
not
put
always
immediate
to
the
main
body
they
consider
:
but
,
if
it
have
other
rarer
and
lighter
bodies
mingled
with
it
,
they
conceive
this
mixtion
immediate
only
to
the
rarest
or
lightest
.
As
for
example
,
a
Crystal
being
lighter
,
and
consequently
rarer
,
then
a
Diamond
,
they
will
not
say
there
is
more
vacuity
in
a
Crystal
then
in
a
Diamond
;
but
that
the
pores
of
a
Crystal
are
greater
,
and
consequently
there
is
more
aire
in
a
Crystal
to
fil
the
pores
of
it
,
then
is
in
a
Diamond
:
and
the
vacuities
are
in
the
aire
,
which
abounding
in
a
Crystal
more
then
in
a
Diamond
,
makes
that
lighter
and
rarer
then
this
,
by
the
more
vacuites
that
are
in
the
greater
Quantity
of
aire
which
is
mingled
with
it
.
But
,
against
this
suppsition
,
a
powerful
adversary
is
urged
:
for
Aristotle
(
in
his
4.
Book
of
Physicks
)
hath
demonstrated
that
there
can
be
no
motion
in
vacuity
.
'T
is
true
,
they
indeavour
to
evade
his
demonstration
(
as
not
reaching
home
to
their
supposition
,
)
by
acknowledging
it
to
be
an
evident
one
in
such
a
vacuity
as
he
there
speaks
of
;
which
he
supposed
so
great
,
that
a
body
may
swim
in
it
as
in
an
Ocean
,
and
not
touch
or
be
near
any
other
body
;
whereas
,
this
opinion
exclude
all
such
vast
inanity
,
&
admit
no
vacuities
but
so
little
ones
,
as
no
body
whatever
can
come
to
,
but
wil
be
biger
than
they
,
and
,
consequently
,
must
on
some
side
orother
touch
the
corporal
parts
which
those
vacuities
divide
;
for
they
are
the
separations
of
the
least
parts
that
are
,
or
can
be
,
actually
divided
from
one
another
:
which
parts
must
of
necessity
touch
one
another
,
on
some
side
,
or
else
they
could
not
hang
together
to
compose
one
substance
;
and
and
therefore
the
dividing
vacuities
must
be
less
then
the
divided
parts
.
And
thus
,
no
body
will
ever
be
in
danger
of
floating
up
and
down
without
touching
any
thing
:
which
is
the
difficulty
that
Aristotle
chiefly
impugns
.
I
confess
I
should
be
very
glad
that
this
supposition
might
serve
our
turne
,
and
save
the
Phenomena
that
appear
among
bodies
,
The
opinion
of
Vacuities
refuted
.
through
their
variety
of
Rarity
and
Density
.
Which
if
it
might
be
,
then
would
I
straight
go
on
to
the
inquiring
after
what
follow'd
out
of
this
ground
;
as
Astronomers
(
to
use
our
former
similitude
)
calculate
the
future
appearances
of
the
Celestial
bodies
out
of
those
motions
and
orbs
they
assign
to
the
Heavens
.
For
,
as
this
apprehension
of
vacuity
in
bodies
is
very
easie
and
intelligible
;
so
the
other
(
which
I
conceive
to
be
the
truth
of
the
case
)
is
exceedingly
abstracted
,
and
one
of
the
most
difficult
points
in
all
the
Metaphysicks
:
and
therefore
I
would
(
if
it
were
possible
)
avoid
touching
upon
it
in
this
discourse
,
which
I
desire
should
be
as
plain
and
easie
,
and
as
much
removed
from
,
Scholastick
terms
,
as
may
be
.
But
indeed
,
the
inconveniences
that
follow
out
of
this
supposition
of
vacuities
are
so
great
,
as
it
is
impossible
by
any
means
to
slide
them
over
.
As
for
example
;
let
us
borrow
of
Gallileus
the
proportion
of
weight
between
water
and
air
.
He
Dialog.
1.
del
.
Movim
.
pag.
18.
shews
us
how
the
one
is
400
times
heavier
then
the
other
And
Marinus
Ghetaldus
teaches
us
that
gold
is
19
times
heavier
then
water
:
so
that
gold
must
be
7600
times
heavier
then
air
.
Now
then
,
considering
that
nothing
in
a
body
can
weigh
,
Archimed
▪
promot
.
but
the
solid
parts
of
it
,
it
follows
,
that
the
proportion
of
the
parts
of
gold
,
in
a
sphere
of
an
inch
Diameter
,
is
,
to
the
parts
of
the
air
of
a
like
dimension
,
as
7600
is
to
one
.
Therfore
,
in
air
it self
,
the
vacuities
that
are
supposed
in
it
will
be
,
to
the
solid
parts
of
it
,
in
the
same
proportion
as
7600
to
one
.
Indeed
,
the
proportion
of
difference
shal
be
greater
:
for
,
even
in
gold
many
vacuities
must
be
admitted
;
as
appears
by
the
heating
of
it
,
which
shews
that
in
every
least
part
it
is
exceeding
porous
.
But
,
according
to
this
rate
,
without
pressing
the
inconvenience
any
further
,
the
air
will
,
by
this
reckoning
,
appear
to
be
like
a
net
,
whose
holes
&
distances
are
to
the
lines
and
threds
in
the
proportion
of
7600
to
one
:
and
,
so
,
would
be
lyable
to
have
little
parts
of
its
body
swim
in
those
greater
vacuities
;
contrary
to
what
they
strive
to
avoid
.
Which
would
be
excedingly
more
,
if
we
found
,
on
the
one
side
,
any
bodies
heavier
&
denser
then
gold
,
&
that
were
so
solid
as
to
exclude
all
vacuities
;
&
,
on
the
other
side
,
should
balance
them
withsuch
bodies
as
are
lighter
and
rarer
then
air
,
as
fire
is
,
and
as
some
say
will
have
the
aether
to
be
.
But
,
already
the
disproportion
is
so
great
and
the
vacuity
so
strangely
exceeds
the
body
in
which
it
is
,
as
were
too
great
an
absurdity
to
be
admitted
.
And
besides
it
would
destroy
all
motion
of
small
bodies
in
the
air
;
if
it
be
true
(
as
Aristotle
hath
demonstrated
,
in
the
fourth
Book
of
his
Physicks
)
that
motion
cannot
be
made
but
among
bodies
,
and
not
in
vacuo
.
Again
,
if
rarity
were
made
by
vacuity
,
rare
bodies
could
not
be
gather'd
together
,
without
losing
their
rarity
and
becoming
dense
.
The
contrary
of
which
,
we
learn
by
constant
experience
:
as
when
the
Smith
and
Glassemender
drive
their
white
and
fury
fires
,
(
as
they
term
them
)
;
when
aire
pierces
most
in
the
sharp
wind
:
and
generally
we
see
that
more
of
the
same
kind
of
rare
bodies
,
in
less
place
,
works
more
efficaciously
,
according
to
the
nature
that
results
out
of
that
degree
of
rarity
.
Which
argues
,
that
every
little
part
is
as
rare
as
it
was
before
(
for
else
it
would
lose
the
vertue
of
working
according
to
the
nature
)
;
but
that
,
by
their
being
crowded
together
,
they
exclude
all
other
bodies
that
before
mediated
between
the
little
parts
of
their
main
body
;
and
so
,
more
parts
being
gotten
together
,
in
the
same
place
then
formerly
there
were
,
they
work
more
forcibly
.
Thirdly
,
if
such
vacuities
were
the
cause
of
rarity
,
it
would
follow
that
fluid
bodies
,
being
rarer
then
solid
ones
,
would
be
of
themselvs
standing
,
like
nets
or
cobwebs
:
wheras
contrariwise
,
we
see
their
natures
are
to
run
together
,
and
to
fill
up
every
little
creek
and
corner
;
which
effect
,
following
out
of
the
very
nature
of
the
things
themselves
,
needs
must
exclude
vacuities
out
of
that
nature
.
And
lastly
,
if
it
be
true
(
as
we
have
shew'd
in
the
last
Chapter
)
that
there
are
no
actual
parts
in
Quantity
;
it
follows
of
necessity
,
that
all
Quantity
must
of
it self
be
one
;
as
Metaphysicks
teach
us
:
and
then
,
no
distance
can
be
admitted
between
one
Quantity
and
another
.
And
truely
,
if
I
understand
Aristotle
right
,
he
hath
perfectly
demonstrated
,
that
no
vacuity
is
possible
in
nature
;
neither
great
nor
little
:
and
consequently
,
the
whole
machine
,
raised
upon
that
supposition
,
must
be
ruinous
.
His
argument
is
to
this
purpose
:
What
is
nothing
cannot
have
parts
:
but
vacuum
is
nothing
,
(
because
,
as
the
Adversaries
conceive
it
,
vacuum
is
the
want
of
a
corporeal
substance
in
an
inclosing
body
;
within
whose
sides
nothing
is
,
whereas
a
certain
body
might
be
contain'd
within
them
;
as
if
,
in
a
pail
or
bowl
of
a
gallon
,
there
were
neither
milk
,
nor
water
,
nor
air
,
nor
any
other
body
,
whatever
)
:
therefore
vacuum
cannot
have
parts
.
Yet
those
who
admit
it
put
it
expresly
for
a
Space
;
which
essentially
includes
Parts
:
and
thus
they
put
two
contradictories
,
nothing
and
parts
,
that
is
parts
and
no
parts
;
or
something
and
nothing
in
the
same
proposition
.
And
this
I
conceive
to
be
absolutely
unavoidable
.
For
these
reasons
therfore
,
I
must
entreat
my
Readers
favour
,
that
he
will
allow
me
to
touch
upon
Metaphysicks
,
a
little
8.
Rarity
and
Density
consist
in
the
severall
proportions
,
which
Quantity
hath
to
its
Substance
.
more
than
I
desire
or
intended
:
but
it
shall
be
no
otherwise
,
then
as
is
said
of
the
Dogs
by
the
River
Nilus
side
;
who
being
thirsty
lap
hastily
of
the
water
,
only
to
serve
their
necessity
,
as
they
run
along
the
shore
.
Thus
then
remembring
how
we
determin'd
that
Quantity
is
Divisibility
,
it
follows
,
that
,
if
besides
Quantity
there
be
a
Substance
or
Thing
,
which
is
divisible
,
that
Thing
if
it
be
condistinguish'd
from
its
Quantity
or
Divisibility
,
must
of
it self
be
indivisible
;
or
(
to
speak
more
properly
)
it
must
be
not
divisible
.
Put
then
such
Substance
to
be
capable
of
the
Quantity
of
the
whole
world
or
Universe
;
and
consequently
,
you
put
it
of
it self
indifferent
to
all
,
and
to
any
part
of
Quantity
:
for
in
it
,
by
reason
of
the
negation
of
Divisibility
,
there
is
no
variety
of
parts
,
wherof
one
should
be
the
subject
of
one
part
of
Quantity
,
or
another
of
another
;
or
that
one
should
be
a
capacity
of
more
,
another
of
●ess
.
This
then
being
so
,
we
have
the
ground
of
more
or
less
Proportion
between
Substance
and
Quantity
:
for
,
if
the
whole
Quantity
of
the
Universe
be
put
into
it
,
the
proportion
of
Quantity
●o
the
capacity
of
that
substance
,
will
be
greater
,
than
if
but
half
●hat
quantity
were
imbibed
in
the
same
substance
.
And
,
because
proportion
changes
on
both
sides
,
by
the
single
change
of
only
one
side
:
it
follows
,
that
in
the
latter
,
the
proportion
of
that
Substance
to
its
Quantity
is
greater
;
and
that
in
the
former
,
't
is
less
,
though
the
Substance
in
it self
be
indivisible
.
What
we
have
said
thus
in
abstract
will
sink
more
easily
into
us
,
if
we
apply
it
to
some
particular
bodies
here
among
us
,
in
which
we
see
a
difference
of
Rarity
and
Density
;
as
to
air
,
water
,
gold
,
or
the
like
:
and
examine
if
the
effects
,
that
happen
to
them
,
do
follow
out
of
this
disproportion
between
substance
and
Quantity
.
For
example
,
let
us
conceive
that
all
the
quantity
of
the
world
were
in
one
uniform
substance
;
then
the
whole
universe
would
be
of
one
and
the
same
degree
of
Rarity
and
Density
:
let
that
degree
be
the
degree
of
water
;
it
will
then
follow
that
,
in
what
part
soever
there
happens
to
be
a
change
from
this
degree
,
that
part
will
not
have
that
proportion
of
quantity
to
its
substance
,
which
the
quantity
of
the
whole
world
had
to
the
presupposed
uniformsubstance
.
But
,
if
it
happens
to
have
the
degree
of
rarity
which
is
in
the
air
;
it
will
then
have
more
quantity
in
proportion
to
its
substance
,
then
would
be
due
to
it
according
to
the
presupposed
proportion
of
the
quantity
of
the
universe
to
the
aforesaid
uniform
substance
:
which
in
this
case
is
as
it
were
the
standard
to
try
all
other
proportions
by
.
And
contrariwise
,
if
it
happens
to
have
the
degree
of
Density
which
is
found
in
earth
or
in
gold
;
then
it
will
have
less
quantity
in
proportion
to
its
substance
,
then
would
be
due
to
it
according
to
the
aforesaid
proportion
,
or
common
standard
.
Now
to
proceed
from
hence
,
with
examining
the
effects
which
result
out
of
this
compounding
of
Quantity
with
substance
;
we
may
first
consider
,
that
the
Definitions
,
which
Aristotle
has
given
us
of
Rarity
and
Density
,
are
the
same
we
drive
at
.
He
tells
us
,
that
that
body
is
rare
whose
quantity
is
more
,
and
its
substance
less
;
that
contrariwise
,
dense
,
where
the
substance
is
more
and
the
quantity
less
.
Now
,
if
we
look
into
the
proprieties
of
the
bodies
we
have
named
,
or
of
any
others
;
we
shall
see
them
all
follow
clearly
out
of
these
definitions
.
For
first
,
that
one
is
more
diffused
,
another
more
compacted
;
such
diffusion
and
compaction
seem
to
be
the
very
natures
of
Rarity
and
Density
,
supposing
them
to
be
such
as
we
have
defined
them
to
be
;
since
substance
is
more
diffused
by
having
more
parts
,
or
by
being
in
more
parts
;
and
is
more
compacted
,
by
the
contrary
.
And
then
,
that
rare
bodies
are
more
divisible
then
dense
ones
,
you
see
is
coincident
into
the
same
conceit
with
their
diffusion
and
compaction
.
And
from
hence
again
it
follows
,
that
they
are
more
easily
both
divided
into
great
,
and
,
by
the
force
of
natural
Agents
,
divisible
into
lesser
parts
:
for
both
these
(
that
is
,
facility
of
being
divided
,
and
easie
divisibility
into
lesser
parts
)
are
contain'd
in
being
more
divisible
;
or
in
more
enjoying
the
effect
of
Quantity
,
which
is
divisibility
.
From
this
again
follows
,
that
in
rare
bodies
there
is
less
resistance
to
the
motion
of
another
body
through
it
,
than
in
dense
ones
;
and
therefore
a
like
force
passes
more
easily
through
the
one
,
than
through
the
other
.
Again
,
rare
bodies
are
more
penetrative
and
active
than
dense
ones
:
because
being
(
by
their
overproportion
of
quantity
)
easily
divisible
into
small
parts
,
they
can
run
into
every
little
pore
,
and
so
incorporate
themselvs
better
into
other
bodies
,
than
more
dense
ones
can
.
Light
bodies
likewise
must
be
rarer
,
because
most
divisible
,
if
other
circumstances
concur
equally
.
Thus
you
see
decypher'd
to
your
hand
the
first
division
of
bodies
,
flowing
from
Quantity
as
it
is
ordain'd
to
Substance
for
the
composition
of
a
Body
:
for
,
since
the
definition
of
a
Body
is
a
thing
which
hath
parts
,
and
quantity
is
that
by
which
it
hath
parts
,
and
the
first
propriety
of
quantity
is
to
be
bigger
or
lesse
,
and
consequently
the
first
differences
of
having
parts
are
to
have
bigger
or
lesse
,
more
or
fewer
;
what
division
of
a
Body
can
be
more
simple
,
more
plain
,
or
more
immediate
,
than
to
divide
it
by
its
Quantity
,
as
making
it
have
bigger
or
less
,
more
or
fewer
parts
,
in
proportion
to
its
Substance
?
Neither
can
I
justly
be
blamed
for
touching
thus
on
Metaphysicks
,
to
explicate
the
nature
of
these
two
kinds
of
Bodies
:
for
,
Metaphysicks
being
the
Science
above
Physicks
,
it
belongs
to
her
to
declare
the
principles
of
Physicks
;
of
which
these
we
have
now
in
hand
are
the
very
first
step
.
But
much
more
,
if
we
consider
that
the
composition
of
quantity
with
substance
is
purely
Metaphysical
,
we
must
necessarily
allow
the
inquiry
into
the
nature
of
Rarity
and
Density
,
to
be
wholly
Metaphysical
;
since
the
essence
of
Rarity
and
Density
stands
in
the
proportion
of
quantity
to
substance
:
if
we
believe
Aristole
,
(
the
greatest
master
that
ever
was
,
of
finding
out
definitions
and
notions
)
,
and
trust
to
the
uncontroulable
reasons
we
have
brought
in
the
precedent
discourse
.
This
explication
of
Rarity
and
Density
,
by
the
composition
9.
All
must
admit
,
in
Physical
bodies
,
a
Metaphysical
composition
.
of
substance
with
quantity
,
may
peradventure
give
little
satisfaction
to
such
as
are
not
used
to
raise
their
thoughts
above
Physical
and
natural
speculations
;
who
are
apt
to
conceive
there
it
no
other
composition
or
resolution
,
but
such
as
our
senses
shew
us
in
compounding
and
dividing
bodies
according
to
quantitive
parts
.
Now
,
this
obliges
us
to
shew
,
that
such
a
kind
of
composition
and
division
as
this
must
necessarily
be
allow'd
of
,
even
in
that
course
of
doctrine
which
seems
most
contrary
to
ours
.
To
which
purpose
,
let
us
suppose
that
the
position
of
Democritus
or
of
Epicurus
is
true
;
to
wit
,
that
the
original
compositions
of
all
bodies
is
out
of
very
little
ones
of
various
figures
,
all
of
them
indivisible
,
not
Mathematically
,
but
Physically
:
and
,
that
this
infinite
number
of
indivisibles
floats
in
an
immense
ocean
of
vacuum
or
imaginary
space
.
In
this
position
,
let
any
man
,
who
conceives
their
grounds
may
be
maintained
,
explicate
,
how
one
of
these
little
bodies
is
moved
.
For
,
taking
two
parts
of
vacuum
,
in
which
this
body
successively
is
;
't
is
clear
,
that
really
,
and
not
only
in
my
understanding
,
't
is
a
difference
in
the
said
body
,
to
be
now
here
now
there
:
wherfore
,
when
the
body
is
gone
thither
,
the
notion
of
being
here
is
no
more
in
the
body
;
and
consequently
,
is
divided
from
the
body
.
And
therfore
,
when
the
body
was
here
,
there
was
a
composition
between
the
body
and
its
being
here
;
which
,
seeing
it
cannot
be
betwixt
two
parts
of
Quantity
,
must
of
necessity
be
such
a
kind
of
composition
,
as
we
put
between
quantity
and
substance
.
And
certainly
,
let
men
wrack
their
brains
never
so
much
,
they
will
never
be
able
to
shew
how
motion
is
made
,
without
some
such
composition
and
division
;
upon
what
grounds
soever
they
proceed
.
And
if
then
they
tell
us
,
that
they
understand
not
how
there
can
be
a
divisibility
between
substance
and
quantity
;
we
may
reply
,
that
to
such
a
divisibility
two
things
are
required
:
first
,
that
the
Notions
of
Substance
and
Quantity
be
different
;
secondly
,
that
one
of
them
may
be
Chang'd
without
the
other
.
As
for
the
First
,
't
is
most
evident
,
we
make
an
absolute
distinction
between
their
two
notions
:
both
when
we
say
that
Socrates
was
bigger
a
Man
than
a
Boy
;
and
when
we
conceive
that
milk
or
water
while
it
boyles
,
or
wine
while
it
works
,
so
as
they
run
over
the
vessels
they
are
in
,
are
greater
,
and
possess
more
place
,
then
when
they
were
cool
and
quiet
,
and
fill'd
not
the
vessel
to
the
brim
.
For
,
however
witty
explications
may
seem
to
evade
,
that
the
Same
thing
is
now
greater
now
lesser
;
yet
it
cannot
be
avoided
but
that
ordinary
men
,
who
look
not
into
Philosophy
,
both
conceive
it
to
be
so
,
and
in
their
familiar
discourse
express
it
so
:
which
they
could
not
do
,
if
they
had
not
different
notions
,
of
the
Substance
and
of
the
Quantity
of
the
thing
they
speak
of
.
And
,
though
we
had
no
such
evidences
,
the
very
names
and
definitions
of
them
would
put
it
beyond
strife
:
all
men
calling
substance
a
Thing
;
quantity
,
Bigness
;
and
refering
a
Thing
to
Being
(
as
who
would
say
,
that
which
is
)
but
Bigness
,
to
some
other
of
like
nature
to
which
it
is
compar'd
,
as
,
that
it
is
half
as
big
,
twice
as
big
,
or
the
like
.
This
then
being
unavoidable
,
that
the
Notions
are
distinguish'd
;
there
remains
no
difficulty
but
only
in
the
Second
,
namely
,
that
the
one
may
be
Chang'd
,
and
the
other
not
:
Which
reason
and
demonstration
convince
,
as
we
have
shew'd
.
Wherfore
,
if
any
shall
yet
further
reply
,
that
they
do
not
understand
how
such
change
is
made
;
we
shall
answer
,
by
asking
them
whether
they
know
how
the
change
of
being
sometimes
here
sometimes
there
is
made
by
local
motion
in
vacuum
,
without
a
change
in
the
body
moved
.
Which
question
if
they
cannot
satisfie
,
they
must
either
deny
that
there
is
any
local
motion
in
vacuum
;
or
else
admit
a
change
in
quantity
without
a
change
in
substance
:
for
this
latter
is
as
evidently
true
,
as
they
suppose
the
former
to
be
;
though
the
manner
how
they
are
effected
be
alike
obscure
in
both
,
and
the
reason
of
the
obscurity
the
same
in
both
.
With
which
we
will
conclude
the
present
Chapter
;
adding
onely
this
note
:
That
,
if
all
Physical
things
and
natural
changes
proceed
out
of
the
constitution
of
rare
and
dense
bodies
,
in
this
manner
as
we
put
them
,
(
which
the
work
we
have
in
hand
intends
to
shew
)
;
then
,
so
manifold
effects
will
so
convince
the
truth
of
this
doctrine
we
have
declared
,
that
there
can
remain
no
doubt
of
it
:
nor
can
there
be
any
,
of
the
divisibility
of
quantity
from
substance
,
without
which
this
doctrine
cannot
consist
.
For
,
it
cannot
be
understood
,
how
there
is
a
greater
proportion
of
quantity
than
of
substance
,
or
contrariwise
,
of
substance
then
of
quantity
,
if
there
be
not
a
real
divisibility
between
quantity
and
substance
.
And
much
less
can
it
be
conceiv'd
,
that
the
same
thing
hath
at
one
time
a
greater
proportion
of
Quantity
,
and
at
another
time
a
less
;
if
the
greater
or
lesser
proportion
be
not
separable
from
it
,
that
is
,
if
there
be
not
a
divisibility
betwixt
it
and
substance
,
as
well
as
there
are
different
notions
of
them
.
Which
to
prove
,
by
the
proper
principle
,
belonging
to
this
matter
,
would
require
us
to
make
a
greater
inrode
into
the
very
bowels
of
Metathysicks
▪
and
to
take
a
larger
circuit
,
then
is
fitting
either
for
the
subject
,
or
for
the
intended
brevity
of
this
Treatise
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
the
four
first
Qualities
:
and
of
the
four
Elements
.
THe
subject
of
our
discourse
hitherto
hath
been
three
1.
The
notions
of
density
and
rarity
have
a
latitude
capable
of
infinite
variety
.
simple
notions
,
Quantity
,
Rarity
,
and
Density
.
Now
it
shall
be
to
enquire
,
if
,
by
compounding
these
with
Gravity
or
Weight
(
which
is
one
of
the
specieses
of
Quantity
above
mentioned
,
and
of
which
I
shall
speak
at
large
hereafter
)
we
may
beget
any
further
qualities
,
and
so
produce
the
Four
first
Bodies
,
call'd
Elements
.
Inimitation
of
Logitians
,
who
,
by
compounding
such
propositions
as
of
themselves
are
evident
to
mans
nature
as
soon
as
they
are
proposed
,
bring
forth
new
knowledges
:
which
threds
they
still
entermix
and
weave
together
,
till
they
grow
into
a
fair
piece
.
And
thus
the
Sciences
they
so
much
labour
for
,
and
that
have
so
great
an
extent
,
result
out
of
few
and
simple
notions
in
their
beginnings
.
But
,
before
we
fall
to
mingling
and
comparing
them
together
,
I
think
it
will
not
be
amiss
to
set
down
and
determine
,
what
kind
of
things
we
mean
by
rare
,
and
what
by
dense
;
that
,
when
the
names
are
agreed
on
,
we
may
slip
into
no
errour
by
mistaking
them
.
So
then
,
though
there
be
several
considerations
,
in
regard
of
which
rarity
and
density
may
be
differently
attributed
to
bodies
:
yet
,
because
mans
discerning
them
,
to
be
able
to
discourse
accordingly
of
them
,
is
the
princpal
respect
for
which
their
denominations
are
to
be
allotted
them
;
we
may
with
reason
call
those
things
dense
,
wherein
a
man
finds
a
sensible
difficulty
to
part
them
,
and
those
rare
,
where
the
resistance
is
imperceptible
.
And
to
these
two
notions
of
rarity
and
density
we
must
allow
a
great
latitude
,
far
from
consisting
in
an
indivisible
state
;
for
,
since
rare
faction
makes
a
lesser
body
equal
to
a
bigger
;
and
all
inequalitie
betwixt
two
bodies
,
has
the
conditions
of
a
Body
;
it
follows
,
that
the
excess
of
one
body
over
another
consists
of
infinite
parts
,
into
which
it
might
be
divided
;
and
,
consequently
,
that
what
is
rarified
passes
as
many
degrees
,
as
the
inequality
or
excess
hath
parts
.
And
the
same
law
being
in
condensations
;
both
dense
and
rare
things
must
be
acknowledg'd
capable
of
infinite
variety
and
diversity
of
states
,
in
regard
of
more
and
less
in
the
same
kind
.
These
things
being
premised
;
and
calling
to
mind
that
't
is
the
nature
of
density
to
make
the
parts
of
a
dense
thing
compact
,
2.
How
m●istness
and
dryness
are
begotten
in
dense
bodies
.
and
stick
together
,
and
be
hardly
divisible
;
and
,
on
the
contrary
side
,
that
't
is
the
nature
of
rarity
to
diffuse
and
extend
a
rare
thing
,
and
prepare
and
approach
it
to
division
,
according
to
the
proportion
of
the
degree
of
rarity
which
it
has
;
and
that
weight
abounds
where
there
is
excess
of
density
,
and
is
very
little
or
none
in
excess
of
rarity
:
we
may
now
begin
in
our
imagination
to
put
these
Qualities
into
the
scales
one
against
another
,
to
see
what
effects
they
produce
in
Bodies
.
And
first
,
let
us
weigh
Gravity
against
Density
or
sticking
together
of
parts
:
which
sticking
or
compactedness
,
being
natural
to
density
,
requires
some
excess
of
gravity
in
proportion
to
the
density
,
or
some
other
outward
violence
,
to
break
it
.
If
then
in
a
dense
body
the
gravity
overcome
the
density
,
and
make
the
parts
of
it
break
asunder
;
it
will
draw
them
downwards
towards
the
center
that
gravity
tends
to
,
and
never
let
them
rest
till
they
come
thither
,
unless
some
impediment
meet
them
by
the
way
and
stop
their
journey
:
so
that
such
a
body
will
,
as
near
as
it
possibly
can
,
lie
in
a
perfect
spherical
figure
in
respect
of
the
center
;
and
the
parts
of
it
will
be
chang'd
and
alter'd
,
and
thrust
on
any
side
that
is
the
ready
way
thither
,
the
force
of
gravity
therefore
working
upon
it
,
it
will
run
as
far
as
it
meets
with
nothing
to
hinder
it
from
attaining
this
spherical
superficies
.
Wherefore
such
bodies
,
for
the
most
part
,
have
no
setled
outside
of
their
own
;
but
receive
their
figure
and
limits
from
such
lets
as
hinder
them
from
attaining
to
that
sphericalness
they
aim
at
.
Now
Aristotle
(
whose
definitions
are
in
these
matters
generally
receiv'd
,
as
fully
expressing
the
notions
of
mankind
)
tells
us
,
and
our
own
experience
confirms
it
,
that
we
use
to
call
those
things
moist
,
which
run
in
such
sort
as
we
have
here
set
down
:
and
that
we
term
those
things
dry
,
which
have
a
Consistence
within
themselves
,
and
which
,
to
enjoy
a
determinate
figure
,
do
not
require
the
stop
or
hinderance
of
another
body
to
limit
and
circle
them
in
;
which
will
be
the
nature
of
those
that
have
a
greater
proportion
of
density
in
respect
of
their
gravity
.
And
thus
,
out
of
the
comparison
of
density
with
weight
,
we
have
found
two
more
qualities
then
we
yet
had
met
withall
,
namely
wetness
and
dryness
.
For
,
though
a
body
be
dense
,
(
which
of
its
own
nature
,
singly
considered
,
would
preserve
the
continuity
of
its
parts
,
as
making
the
body
hardly
divisible
;
whereby
it
would
be
dry
)
yet
if
the
gravity
that
works
upon
it
be
,
in
proportion
,
greater
then
the
density
;
it
will
sever
the
parts
of
it
,
and
make
them
run
to
the
center
,
and
so
become
fluide
and
moist
:
though
not
in
the
eminentest
degree
that
may
be
of
fluidity
and
moisture
:
because
that
,
if
the
like
over
proportion
of
gravity
happen
in
a
rare
body
,
it
will
there
more
powerfully
work
its
effect
,
then
it
can
in
a
dense
body
;
because
a
rare
body
will
more
easily
obey
and
yield
to
the
gravity
that
masters
it
,
then
a
dense
one
will
,
and
consequently
,
will
be
more
fluide
and
moist
then
it
.
Now
on
the
other
side
,
in
weighing
Rarity
against
Gravity
,
if
it
happen
that
the
Rarity
overcome
the
Gravity
,
then
the
3.
How
moistness
and
drieess
are
begotten
in
rare
bodies
.
gravity
will
not
change
the
figure
of
a
body
so
proportion'd
;
but
what
figure
it
has
from
its
proper
natural
causes
,
the
same
will
still
remain
with
it
:
and
consequently
,
such
a
body
will
have
terms
of
its
own
,
and
not
require
an
ambient
body
to
limit
and
circle
it
in
;
which
nature
we
call
dry
.
But
,
if
the
proportion
of
the
gravity
be
the
greater
and
overcome
the
rarity
,
then
,
by
how
much
the
rarity
is
greater
,
so
much
the
more
will
the
gravity
force
it
to
apply
it self
equally
and
on
all
sides
to
the
center
;
and
such
a
body
will
the
more
easily
receive
its
figure
from
another
,
and
will
be
less
able
to
consist
of
it self
:
which
properties
,
we
attribute
to
wetness
or
moisture
.
So
that
it
appears
,
how
the
qualities
of
wet
and
dry
,
which
first
we
found
in
things
that
were
dense
,
are
also
common
to
that
nature
of
bodies
which
we
term
rare
.
And
thus
,
by
our
first
inquiry
after
what
kind
of
bodies
result
out
of
the
compounding
of
rarity
and
density
with
gravity
,
we
discover
four
different
sorts
:
some
dense
ones
that
are
dry
,
and
others
likewise
dense
that
are
moist
;
then
again
,
some
rare
ones
that
are
likewise
moist
,
and
other
rare
ones
that
are
dry
.
But
we
must
not
rest
here
:
let
us
proceed
a
little
further
,
to
4.
Heat
is
a
propertie
of
rare
bodies
,
and
cold
of
dense
ones
.
search
what
other
properties
these
four
kinds
of
bodies
will
have
;
which
we
shall
best
discover
,
if
we
apply
them
severally
to
some
other
compounded
bodie
(
of
which
nature
are
all
those
we
converse
with
or
see
)
,
and
then
consider
the
effects
which
these
work
upon
it
.
To
begin
with
that
,
which
we
said
is
so
excessively
Rare
that
gravity
has
no
power
over
it
.
If
we
look
on
the
multitude
of
little
parts
it
may
be
divided
into
,
whereof
every
one
will
subsist
by
it self
(
for
we
have
already
proved
it
dry
,
and
then
suppose
them
to
be
moved
with
force
and
strength
against
the
body
we
apply
them
to
:
it
must
necessarily
follow
that
they
will
forcibily
get
into
the
porousness
of
it
,
and
pass
with
violence
between
part
and
part
,
and
of
necessity
separate
the
parts
of
that
thing
one
from
another
;
as
a
knife
or
wedge
doth
a
solid
substance
,
by
having
their
thinnest
parts
press'd
into
it
.
So
that
if
,
in
the
compounded
thing
,
some
parts
be
more
weighty
,
others
more
light
,
(
as
of
necessity
there
must
be
)
;
the
heaviest
will
all
fall
lowest
,
the
lightest
will
fly
uppermost
,
and
those
which
are
of
a
mean
nature
between
the
two
extremes
will
remain
in
the
middle
.
In
summe
,
by
this
action
an
extreme
rare
body
upon
a
compounded
one
,
all
the
parts
of
one
kind
that
were
in
the
compounded
one
will
be
gathered
into
one
place
;
and
those
of
divers
kinds
into
divers
places
:
which
is
the
notion
whereby
Aristotle
hath
express'd
the
nature
of
heat
;
and
is
an
effect
which
daily
experience
,
in
burning
and
boiling
,
teaches
us
to
proceed
from
heat
.
And
therefore
we
cannot
doubt
,
but
such
extreme
rare
bodies
are
as
well
hot
as
dry
.
On
the
other
side
,
if
a
Dense
thing
be
apply'd
to
a
compound
,
it
will
(
because
it
is
weighty
)
press
it
together
:
and
,
if
that
application
be
continu'd
on
all
sides
,
so
that
no
part
of
the
body
that
is
pressed
be
free
from
the
siege
of
the
dense
body
that
presses
it
,
it
will
form
it
into
a
narrower
room
,
and
keep
in
the
parts
of
it
,
not
permitting
any
of
them
to
slip
out
:
So
that
what
things
soever
it
finds
within
its
power
to
master
,
be
they
light
or
heavy
,
or
of
what
contrary
nature
soever
,
it
compresses
them
as
much
as
it
can
,
and
draws
them
into
a
less
compass
,
and
holds
them
strongly
together
,
making
them
stick
fast
to
one
another
.
Which
effect
Aristotle
took
for
the
proper
notion
of
cold
;
and
therefore
gave
for
definition
of
the
nature
of
it
,
that
it
gathers
things
of
divers
natures
:
and
experience
shews
us
in
freezing
,
and
all
great
coolings
,
that
this
effect
proceds
from
cold
.
But
,
if
we
examine
which
of
the
two
sorts
of
dense
bodies
,
the
fluide
or
the
consistent
,
is
most
efficacious
in
this
operation
,
5.
Of
the
two
dense
bodies
,
the
less
dense
is
more
cold
:
but
of
the
two
rare
ones
,
the
less
rare
is
less
hot
.
we
shall
find
that
the
less
dense
one
is
more
capable
of
being
apply'd
round
about
the
body
it
shall
besiege
;
and
therefore
will
stop
closer
every
little
hole
,
and
more
easily
send
subtile
parts
into
every
little
vein
of
it
;
and
by
consequence
,
shrink
it
up
together
and
coagulate
and
constringe
it
more
strongly
,
then
a
body
can
that
is
extremely
dense
;
which
,
by
reason
of
its
great
density
and
the
stubbornness
of
its
parts
,
cannot
so
easily
bend
and
ply
them
to
work
this
effect
.
And
therefore
,
a
body
that
is
immoderately
dense
is
colder
then
another
that
is
so
in
excess
;
since
cold
is
an
active
or
working
power
,
and
that
which
is
less
dense
excells
in
working
.
On
the
contrary
side
,
rare
bodies
being
hot
,
because
their
subtile
parts
,
environing
a
compounded
body
,
will
sink
into
the
pores
of
it
,
and
,
to
their
power
,
separate
its
parts
;
it
follows
that
those
,
wherein
the
gravity
overcomes
the
rarity
,
are
less
hot
then
such
others
,
as
are
in
the
extremity
and
highest
excess
of
rarity
:
both
,
because
the
former
are
not
able
to
pierce
so
little
parts
of
the
resisting
dense
body
,
as
extreme
rare
ones
are
;
and
▪
likewise
,
because
they
more
easily
take
ply
by
the
obstacle
of
the
solid
ones
they
meet
with
,
then
these
do
.
So
that
out
of
this
discourse
we
gather
,
that
,
of
such
bodies
as
differ
precisely
by
the
proportion
of
Rarity
and
Density
,
those
which
are
extremely
rare
are
in
the
excesse
of
heat
,
and
are
dry
withall
:
that
weighty
rare
bodies
are
extremely
humid
,
and
meanly
hot
:
that
fluide
dense
bodies
are
moist
,
though
not
in
such
excess
as
rare
ones
that
are
so
;
but
are
coldest
of
any
:
and
lastly
,
that
extreme
dense
bodies
are
less
cold
then
fluide
dense
ones
,
and
that
they
are
dry
.
But
,
whether
the
extreme
dense
bodies
be
more
or
less
dry
,
6
The
extreme
dense
body
is
more
dry
then
the
extreme
rare
one
.
then
such
as
are
extremely
rare
,
remains
yet
to
be
decided
.
Which
we
shall
easily
do
,
if
we
but
reflect
that
it
is
density
which
makes
a
thing
hard
to
be
divided
,
and
rarity
makes
it
easie
:
for
,
a
facility
to
yeeld
to
division
is
nothing
else
,
but
a
pliableness
in
the
thing
that
is
to
be
divided
,
wherby
it
easily
receives
the
figure
,
which
the
thing
that
divides
it
doth
cast
it
into
.
Now
this
plyablenss
belongs
more
to
rare
then
to
dense
things
:
and
accordingly
,
we
see
fire
more
easily
bend
,
by
the
concameration
of
an
oven
,
then
a
stone
can
be
reduced
into
due
figure
by
hewing
.
And
therfore
,
since
dryness
is
a
quality
that
makes
those
bodies
,
wherein
it
reigns
,
conserve
themselves
in
their
own
figure
and
limits
,
and
resist
the
receiving
of
any
from
another
body
;
it
is
manifest
that
those
are
driest
wherein
these
effects
are
most
seen
,
which
is
,
in
dense
dodies
:
and
consequently
,
excess
of
dryness
must
be
allotted
to
them
,
to
keep
company
with
their
moderate
coldness
.
Thus
we
see
that
the
number
of
Elements
assign'd
by
Aristotle
is
truly
and
exactly
determin'd
by
him
:
and
that
there
7.
There
are
but
four
simplebodies
:
and
these
are
rightly
named
Elements
.
can
be
neither
more
nor
less
of
them
;
and
their
qualities
are
rightly
allotted
to
them
.
Which
to
settle
more
firmly
in
our
minds
,
it
will
not
be
mis-spent
time
to
sum
up
in
short
the
effect
of
what
we
have
hitherto
said
to
bring
us
to
this
Conclusion
.
First
,
we
shew'd
that
a
body
is
made
and
constituted
a
Body
,
by
Quantity
.
Next
,
that
the
first
division
of
Bodies
is
into
Rare
and
Dense
ones
;
as
differing
only
by
having
more
&
less
Quantity
.
And
lastly
,
that
the
conjunction
of
Gravity
with
these
two
breeds
two
other
sorts
of
combinations
;
each
of
which
is
also
twofold
:
the
first
sort
,
concerning
Rarity
,
out
of
which
arises
one
extremely
hot
and
moderately
dry
,
and
another
extremely
humide
and
moderately
hot
;
the
second
sort
,
concerning
Density
,
out
of
which
is
produced
one
that
is
extremely
cold
and
moderately
wet
,
and
another
extremely
dry
and
moderately
cold
.
And
these
are
the
combinations
whereby
are
constituted
,
Fire
,
Air
,
Water
,
and
Earth
.
So
that
we
have
thus
the
proper
notions
of
the
Four
Elements
;
and
both
them
and
their
qualities
driven
up
and
resolv'd
into
their
most
simple
Principles
:
which
are
the
notions
of
Quantity
,
and
of
the
two
most
simple
differences
of
quantitive
things
,
Rarity
and
Density
.
Beyond
which
mans
wit
cannot
penetrate
;
nor
can
his
wishes
aim
at
more
in
this
particular
:
seeing
he
has
attain'd
to
the
knowledge
of
what
they
are
,
and
of
what
makes
them
be
so
,
and
that
it
is
impossible
they
should
be
otherwise
;
and
this
,
by
the
most
simple
and
first
principles
which
enter
into
the
composition
of
their
nature
.
Out
of
which
it
is
evident
,
these
Four
bodies
are
Elements
:
since
they
cannot
be
resolv'd
into
any
others
,
by
way
of
physicall
composition
;
themselves
being
constituted
by
the
most
simple
Differences
of
a
Body
.
And
again
,
all
other
bodies
whatever
must
of
necessity
be
resolv'd
into
them
,
for
the
same
reason
;
because
no
bodies
can
be
exempt
from
the
First
defferences
of
a
Body
.
Since
then
,
we
mean
by
the
name
of
an
Element
,
a
Body
not
composed
of
any
former
bodies
,
and
of
which
all
other
bodies
are
composed
;
we
may
rest
satisfied
that
these
are
rightly
so
named
.
But
,
whether
every
one
of
these
four
Elements
,
comprehend
under
its
name
one
only
lowest
Species
or
mady
,
(
as
,
8
The
Author
doth
not
determine
whether
every
Element
comprehends
under
its
name
one
only
lower
species
,
or
many
:
nor
whether
any
of
them
be
found
pure
.
whether
there
be
one
only
Species
of
fire
,
or
several
;
and
the
like
of
the
rest
;
)
we
intend
not
here
to
determine
.
Yet
we
note
,
that
there
is
a
great
latitude
in
every
kind
;
since
Rarity
and
Density
(
as
we
have
said
before
)
are
as
divisible
as
Quantity
.
Which
Latitudes
,
in
the
bodies
we
converse
with
,
are
so
limited
that
,
What
makes
it self
and
other
things
be
seen
(
as
being
accompanied
by
light
)
is
called
Fire
:
What
admits
the
illuminative
action
of
fire
,
and
is
not
seen
,
is
called
Air
:
What
admits
the
same
action
,
and
is
seen
(
in
the
rank
of
Elements
)
is
called
Water
:
And
what
,
through
the
density
of
it
,
admits
not
that
action
,
but
absolutely
reflects
it
,
is
called
Earth
.
And
,
out
of
all
we
said
of
these
four
Elements
,
it
is
manifest
there
cannot
be
a
fifth
:
as
is
to
be
seen
at
large
in
every
Aristotelian
Philosopher
that
writes
of
this
matter
.
I
am
not
ignorant
that
there
are
sundry
objections
used
to
be
made
,
both
against
these
notions
of
the
First
Qualities
,
and
against
the
division
of
the
Elements
:
but
because
they
and
their
solotions
are
to
be
found
,
in
every
ordinary
Philosopher
,
and
not
of
any
great
difficulty
,
and
that
the
handling
them
is
too
particular
for
the
design
of
this
discourse
,
and
would
make
it
too
prolix
;
I
refer
the
Reader
to
seek
them
,
for
his
satisfaction
,
in
those
Authors
that
treat
Physick
professedly
,
and
have
deliver'd
a
compleat
body
of
Phylosophy
,
And
I
will
end
this
Chapter
with
advertising
him
(
lest
I
should
be
misunderstood
)
that
though
my
disquisition
here
has
pitch'd
on
the
four
bodies
of
Fire
,
Air
,
Water
,
and
Earth
;
yet
it
is
not
my
intention
to
affirme
that
those
which
we
ordinary
call
so
,
and
fall
daily
within
our
use
,
are
such
as
I
have
here
express'd
them
:
or
that
these
Phlosophicall
ones
(
which
arise
purely
out
of
the
combination
of
the
first
qualities
)
have
their
residence
or
consistence
in
great
bulks
,
in
any
places
of
the
World
,
be
they
never
so
remote
;
as
Fire
in
the
hollow
of
the
Moons
Orb
,
Water
in
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
,
Air
above
the
Clouds
,
and
Earth
below
the
Mines
.
But
,
these
notions
are
onely
to
serve
for
certain
Idea's
of
Elements
;
by
which
the
forenamed
bodies
and
the
compounds
of
them
,
may
be
tryed
and
receive
their
doom
of
more
or
lesse
pure
and
approaching
to
the
nature
from
whence
they
have
their
denomination
.
And
yet
I
will
not
deny
,
but
that
such
perfect
Elements
may
be
foumd
,
in
some
very
little
quantities
,
in
mixed
bodies
;
and
the
greatest
abundance
of
them
,
in
these
four
known
bodies
that
we
call
,
in
ordinary
practise
,
by
the
names
of
the
pure
ones
:
for
they
are
least
compounded
,
and
approach
most
to
the
simpleness
of
the
Elements
.
But
to
determine
absolutely
their
existence
,
or
not
existence
,
either
in
bulk
or
in
little
parts
,
depends
of
the
manner
of
action
among
bodies
;
which
as
yet
we
have
not
medled
with
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
the
operations
of
the
Elements
in
general
.
And
of
their
activities
compared
with
one
another
.
HAving
by
our
former
discourse
inquired
out
,
what
degrees
and
proportions
of
rarity
and
density
compounded
with
1.
The
first
operation
of
the
Elements
is
division
,
out
of
which
resulreth
local
motion
.
gravity
are
necessary
,
for
the
production
of
the
Elements
:
and
first
qualities
,
whose
combinations
frame
the
Elements
:
our
next
consideration
,
in
that
orderly
progress
we
have
proposed
to
our selves
in
this
Treatise
,
(
wherein
our
aim
is
to
follow
successively
the
steps
,
which
nature
has
printed
out
to
us
)
,
will
be
to
examine
the
operations
of
the
Elements
,
by
which
they
work
upon
one
another
.
To
which
end
,
let
us
propose
to
our selves
a
rare
and
a
dense
body
encountring
one
,
another
,
by
the
impulse
of
some
exterior
agent
.
In
this
case
,
't
is
evident
that
,
since
rarity
implyes
a
greater
proportion
of
quantity
,
and
quantity
is
nothing
but
divisibility
;
rare
bodies
must
needs
be
more
divisible
then
dense
ones
:
and
consequently
,
when
two
such
bodies
are
press'd
one
against
another
,
the
rare
body
not
being
able
to
resist
division
so
strongly
as
the
dense
one
is
,
and
being
not
permitted
to
retire
back
,
by
reason
of
the
extern
violence
impelling
it
against
the
dense
body
;
it
follows
,
that
the
parts
of
the
rare
body
must
be
sever'd
,
to
let
the
dense
one
come
between
them
;
and
so
the
rare
body
becomes
divided
,
and
the
dense
body
the
divider
.
And
,
by
this
we
see
that
the
notions
of
divider
and
divisible
,
immediately
follow
rare
and
dense
bodies
;
and
so
much
the
more
properly
agree
to
them
,
as
they
exceed
in
the
qualities
of
Rarity
and
Density
.
Likewise
,
we
are
to
observe
in
our
case
,
that
the
dense
or
dividing
body
must
necessarily
cut
and
enter
further
and
further
into
the
rare
or
divided
body
;
and
so
,
the
sides
of
it
be
joyn'd
successively
to
new
and
new
pars
of
the
rare
body
that
gives
way
to
it
,
and
forsake
others
it
parts
from
.
Now
,
the
rare
body
being
in
a
determinate
situation
of
the
Universe
,
(
which
we
call
being
in
a
place
,
and
is
a
necessary
condition
belonging
to
all
particular
bodies
)
;
and
the
dense
body
comming
to
be
within
the
rare
body
,
whereas
formerly
it
was
not
so
:
it
follows
,
that
it
loses
the
place
it
had
,
and
gains
another
.
This
effect
,
is
that
which
we
call
local
motion
.
And
thus
we
see
,
by
explicating
the
manner
of
this
action
,
What
place
is
,
both
notionally
and
really
.
that
locall
motion
is
nothing
else
but
the
change
of
that
respect
or
relation
,
which
the
body
moved
has
to
the
rest
of
the
Universe
,
following
out
of
Division
:
and
the
name
of
Locall
Motion
,
formerly
signifies
only
the
mutation
of
a
respect
to
other
extrinsecall
bodies
,
subsequent
to
that
division
.
And
this
is
so
evident
and
agreeable
to
the
notions
that
all
mankind
(
who
,
as
we
have
said
,
is
judge
and
master
of
language
)
naturally
frames
of
place
,
as
,
I
wonder
,
much
why
any
will
labour
to
give
other
artificall
and
intricate
doctrine
of
this
that
in
it self
is
so
plain
and
clear
.
What
need
is
there
to
introduce
an
imaginary
space
(
or
,
with
Johannes
Grammaticus
,
a
subsistent
quantity
)
that
must
run
through
all
the
World
;
and
then
entail
to
every
body
an
aiery
entity
,
an
unconceiveable
mood
,
an
unintelligible
Ubi
,
that
,
by
an
intrinsecall
relation
to
such
a
part
of
the
imaginary
space
,
must
thereto
pin
and
fasten
the
body
it
is
in
?
It
must
needs
be
a
ruinous
Phylosophy
that
is
grounded
upon
such
a
contradiction
,
as
is
the
allotting
of
parts
to
that
,
which
the
Authors
themselvs
(
upon
the
matter
)
acknowledge
to
be
merely
nothing
;
and
upon
so
weak
a
shift
(
to
deliver
them
from
the
inconveniences
that
,
in
their
course
of
doctrine
,
other
circumstances
bring
them
to
)
as
is
the
voluntary
creating
of
new
imaginary
Entities
in
things
,
without
any
ground
in
nature
for
them
.
Learned
men
should
express
the
advantage
and
subtilty
of
their
wits
,
by
penetrating
further
into
nature
then
the
vulgar
;
not
by
vexing
and
wresting
it
from
its
own
course
.
They
should
refine
and
carry
higher
,
not
contradict
and
destroy
,
the
notions
of
mankind
,
in
those
things
it
is
the
competent
judge
of
;
as
it
undoubtedly
is
of
those
primary
notions
which
Aristotle
has
rank'd
under
Ten
Heads
:
which
(
as
we
have
touched
before
)
every
one
can
conceive
in
gross
;
and
the
work
of
Scholars
is
to
explicate
them
in
particular
,
and
not
to
make
the
Vulgar
believe
they
are
mistaken
in
framing
those
apprehensions
that
nature
taught
them
.
Out
of
that
which
hath
been
hitherto
resolvd
't
is
manifest
that
Place
really
,
(
and
abstracting
from
the
operation
of
the
understanding
)
,
is
nothing
else
but
the
inward
superficies
of
a
body
that
compasses
and
immediately
conteines
another
.
Which
ordinarily
,
being
of
a
rare
body
that
doth
not
shew
it self
to
us
(
namely
,
the
Air
)
,
is
for
the
most
part
unknown
by
us
.
But
,
because
nothing
can
make
impression
on
our
minds
and
cause
us
to
give
it
a
name
,
otherwise
then
by
being
known
:
therfore
our
understanding
,
to
make
a
compleat
notion
,
must
add
something
else
to
this
fleeting
and
unremarkable
Superficies
,
that
may
bring
it
to
our
acquaintance
.
And
,
for
this
end
,
we
may
consider
further
;
that
,
as
this
Superficies
hath
in
it self
,
so
the
bodie
enclosed
in
it
gains
a
certain
determinate
respect
to
the
stable
and
immoveable
bodies
that
environ
it
.
As
for
example
,
we
understand
such
a
Tree
to
be
in
such
a
place
,
by
having
such
and
such
respects
to
such
a
Hill
near
it
,
or
to
such
a
House
that
stands
by
it
,
or
to
such
a
River
that
runs
under
it
,
or
,
to
such
an
immoveable
point
of
the
Heaven
that
,
from
the
Suns
rising
in
the
Equinox
,
is
called
East
,
and
such
like
.
To
which
purpose
,
it
imports
not
whether
these
,
that
we
call
immoveable
bodies
and
points
,
be
truly
so
,
or
do
but
seem
so
to
mankind
.
For
,
man
talking
of
things
according
to
the
notions
he
frames
of
them
in
his
mind
(
speech
being
nothing
else
but
an
expression
to
another
man
,
of
the
images
he
hath
within
himself
;
and
his
notions
being
made
according
to
the
seeming
of
the
things
,
he
must
needs
make
the
same
notions
,
whether
the
things
be
truly
so
in
themselvs
,
or
but
seem
to
be
so
;
when
that
seeming
or
appearance
is
always
constantly
the
same
.
Now
then
,
when
one
body
,
dividing
another
,
gets
a
new
immediate
clothing
;
and
consequently
new
respects
to
the
stable
3.
Locall
motion
is
that
division
,
whereby
a
body
changes
its
place
.
and
immoveable
bodies
(
or
seeming
such
)
that
environ
it
;
we
vary
in
our selves
the
notion
we
first
had
of
that
thing
;
conceiving
it
now
accompanied
with
other
circumstances
and
other
respects
then
formerly
it
had
.
Which
notion
we
express
by
saying
,
it
has
changed
its
place
,
and
is
now
no
longer
where
it
was
at
the
first
.
And
this
change
of
place
we
call
Locall
motion
:
to
wit
,
the
departing
of
a
body
from
that
hollow
superficies
which
inclosed
it
,
and
its
changing
to
another
;
wherby
it
gains
new
respects
to
those
parts
of
the
World
that
have
,
or
in
some
sort
may
seem
to
have
,
immobility
and
fixed
stableness
:
So
as
hence
't
is
evident
that
the
substance
of
▪
Locall
motion
consists
in
Division
;
and
that
the
alteration
of
Locality
follows
Division
;
in
such
sort
as
the
becoming
like
or
unlike
of
one
wall
to
another
follows
the
action
whereby
one
of
them
becomes
white
.
And
therefore
,
in
Nature
,
we
are
to
seek
for
any
entity
or
4.
The
nature
of
quantity
of
it self
is
sufficient
to
unite
a
body
to
its
place
.
special
cause
of
applying
the
moved
body
to
a
place
,
as
place
,
(
which
is
but
a
respect
consequent
to
the
effect
of
division
)
;
but
only
to
consider
,
what
real
and
physical
action
unites
it
to
that
other
body
,
which
is
called
its
place
,
and
truly
serves
for
that
effect
.
And
consequently
,
they
who
think
they
have
discover'd
a
notable
subtilty
,
by
bringing
in
an
Entity
to
unite
a
Body
to
its
Place
,
have
strain'd
beyond
their
strength
,
and
grasped
but
a
shadow
.
Which
will
appear
yet
more
evident
,
if
they
but
mark
well
,
how
nothing
is
divisible
but
what
of
it self
(
abstracting
from
division
)
is
one
.
For
the
nature
of
Division
is
the
making
of
many
;
which
implies
,
that
what
is
to
be
divided
must
of
necessity
be
not-many
,
before
it
be
divided
.
Now
Quantity
being
the
subject
of
division
,
't
is
evident
that
,
purely
of
it self
and
without
any
force
or
adjoyned
helps
,
it
must
needs
be
one
,
wherever
some
outward
agent
doth
not
introduce
multiplicity
upon
it
.
And
,
whenever
other
things
work
upon
quantity
as
quantity
,
it
is
not
the
nature
and
power
of
their
operation
to
produce
unity
in
it
and
make
it
one
;
for
it
is
already
one
:
but
contrariwise
,
the
immediate
necessary
effect
that
flows
from
them
in
this
case
is
,
to
make
one
quantity
many
;
according
to
the
circumstances
that
accompany
the
divider
and
that
which
is
to
be
divided
.
And
therefore
,
although
we
may
seek
causes
,
why
some
one
thing
sticks
faster
together
,
then
some
other
;
yet
to
ask
absolutely
why
a
body
sticks
together
were
prejudicial
to
the
nature
of
quantity
:
whose
essence
is
to
have
parts
sticking
together
;
or
rather
to
have
such
unity
,
as
without
which
all
divisibility
must
be
excluded
.
Out
of
which
discourse
it
follows
,
that
,
in
local
motion
,
we
are
to
look
onely
for
a
cause
or
power
to
divide
,
but
not
for
any
to
unite
.
For
,
the
very
nature
of
quantity
unites
any
two
parts
that
are
indistant
from
one
another
,
without
needing
any
other
cement
to
glue
them
together
:
as
we
see
the
parts
of
water
and
all
liquid
substances
presently
unite
themselves
to
other
parts
of
like
bodies
,
when
they
meet
with
them
,
and
to
solid
bodies
if
they
chance
to
be
next
them
.
And
therefore
't
is
vain
to
trouble
our
heads
with
Unions
and
imaginary
Moods
to
unite
a
body
to
the
place
it
is
in
;
when
their
own
nature
makes
them
one
as
soon
as
they
are
immediate
to
each
other
.
And
accordingly
,
if
,
when
we
see
a
Boul
move
,
we
would
examine
the
causes
of
that
motion
,
we
must
consider
the
quantity
of
air
or
water
it
makes
to
break
from
the
parts
next
to
it
,
to
give
place
to
it self
:
and
not
speculate
upon
an
intrinsecall
relation
from
the
body
to
a
certain
part
of
the
imaginary
space
,
they
will
have
to
run
through
all
things
.
And
,
by
ballancing
that
quantity
of
air
or
water
which
it
divides
,
we
may
arrive
to
make
an
estimate
of
what
force
the
Boul
needs
to
have
for
its
motion
.
Thus
having
declar'd
that
the
locality
of
motion
is
but
an
extrinsecall
denomination
and
no
reality
in
the
thing
moved
;
5.
All
operations
amongst
bodies
,
are
either
local
motion
or
such
as
follow
out
of
local
motion
.
we
may
now
cast
an
eye
upon
a
vast
consequence
that
may
be
deduced
out
of
what
we
have
hitherto
said
.
For
,
if
we
consider
the
nature
of
a
Body
,
that
is
,
that
a
Body
is
a
Body
by
quantity
;
and
that
the
formall
notion
of
Quantity
is
nothing
else
but
Divisibility
;
and
that
the
adequate
Act
of
Divisibility
is
Division
,
't
is
evident
there
can
be
no
other
Operation
upon
Quantity
,
nor
(
by
consequence
)
among
Bodies
,
but
must
either
be
such
Division
as
we
have
here
explicated
,
or
what
must
necessarily
follow
out
of
such
division
.
And
Division
(
as
we
have
even
now
explicated
)
being
Locall
Motion
,
't
is
evident
,
that
All
operations
among
Bodies
are
either
,
Local
Motion
,
or
such
as
follow
out
of
Local
motion
.
Which
conclusion
,
however
unexpected
and
at
first
hearing
appearing
a
Paradox
,
will
nevertheless
by
the
ensuing
work
receive
such
evidence
as
it
it
cannot
be
doubted
of
;
and
that
,
not
only
by
force
of
argumentation
and
by
necessity
of
notions
,
(
as
is
already
reduced
)
,
but
also
by
experience
and
declaratiosns
of
particulars
,
as
they
shall
occur
.
But
now
,
to
apply
what
we
have
said
to
our
proposed
subject
:
6.
Earth
compared
to
water
in
activity
.
't
is
obvious
to
every
man
,
that
,
seeing
the
Divider
is
the
agent
in
division
and
in
Local
motion
;
and
dense
bodies
are
by
their
nature
dividers
;
the
Earth
must
in
that
regard
be
the
most
active
among
the
Elements
,
since
it
is
the
most
dense
of
them
all
.
But
this
seems
to
be
against
the
Common
judgment
of
all
the
searchers
of
nature
,
who
unamimously
agree
that
Fire
is
the
most
active
Element
:
As
also
it
seems
to
impugne
what
we
our selves
have
determin'd
,
when
we
said
there
were
two
active
qualities
,
heat
and
cold
;
whereof
the
first
was
in
its
greatest
excess
in
Fire
,
and
the
latter
in
water
.
To
reconcile
these
,
we
are
to
consider
,
that
the
action
of
Cold
in
its
greatest
height
is
composed
of
two
parts
;
the
one
is
a
kind
of
pressing
,
and
the
other
is
penetration
which
requires
applicability
.
Of
which
two
the
former
arises
out
of
density
,
but
the
latter
out
of
moderation
of
density
,
as
I
have
declared
in
the
precedent
Chapter
.
Wherefore
the
former
will
exceed
more
in
Earth
,
though
the
whole
be
more
eminent
in
Water
.
For
though
,
considering
only
the
force
of
moving
(
which
is
a
S.
6.
a
more
simple
and
abstracted
notion
,
then
the
determination
and
particularization
of
the
Elements
,
and
is
precedent
to
it
)
therein
Earth
hath
a
precedency
over
water
:
yet
,
taking
the
action
,
as
it
is
determin'd
to
be
the
action
of
a
particular
Element
,
and
as
it
concurs
to
the
composition
or
dissolution
of
mixed
bodies
;
in
that
consideration
(
which
is
the
chief
work
of
Elements
,
and
requires
an
intime
application
of
the
Agents
)
Water
hath
the
principality
and
excess
over
Earth
.
As
for
Fire
,
it
is
more
active
then
either
of
them
:
as
will
7.
The
manner
whereby
fire
gets
into
fewel
,
proves
that
it
exceeds
earth
in
activity
.
appear
clearly
,
if
we
consider
how
,
when
Fire
is
applyed
to
fewel
,
and
the
violence
of
blowing
is
added
to
its
own
motion
,
it
incorporates
it self
with
the
fewel
,
and
in
a
small
time
converts
a
great
part
of
it
into
its
own
nature
,
and
shatters
the
rest
into
smoak
and
ashes
.
All
which
proceeds
from
the
exceeding
smallness
and
dryness
of
the
parts
of
fire
;
which
being
moved
with
violence
against
the
fewel
and
thronging
in
multitudes
upon
it
,
easily
pierce
the
porous
substance
of
it
,
like
so
many
extreme
sharp
Needles
.
And
,
that
the
force
of
Fire
is
as
great
and
greater
then
of
Earth
,
we
may
gather
out
of
our
former
discourse
;
where
,
having
resolved
that
density
is
the
virtue
by
which
a
body
is
moved
and
cuts
the
medium
,
and
again
considering
that
celerity
of
motion
is
a
kind
of
density
(
as
we
shall
by
and
by
declare
)
't
is
evident
that
,
since
blowing
must
of
necessity
press
violently
and
with
a
rapid
motion
the
parts
of
fire
against
the
fewel
,
and
so
condense
them
exceedingly
there
,
(
both
by
their
celerity
,
&
by
bringing
very
many
parts
together
there
,
)
it
must
needs
also
give
them
activity
and
vertue
to
pierce
the
body
they
are
beaten
against
.
New
,
that
Celerity
is
a
kind
of
Density
,
will
appear
,
by
comparing
their
natures
.
For
if
we
consider
that
a
dense
body
may
be
dilated
so
,
as
to
possess
and
fill
the
place
of
a
rare
body
that
exceeded
it
in
bigness
,
and
,
by
that
dilatation
,
may
be
divided
into
as
many
and
as
great
parts
as
the
rare
body
was
divisible
into
;
we
may
conceive
that
the
substance
of
those
parts
was
,
by
a
secret
power
of
nature
,
folded
up
in
that
little
extension
in
which
it
was
before
.
And
even
so
,
if
we
reflect
upon
two
Rivers
of
equal
channels
and
depths
,
whereof
the
one
goes
swifter
then
the
other
;
and
determine
a
certain
length
of
each
channel
,
and
a
common
measure
of
Time
:
we
shall
see
that
,
in
the
same
measure
of
time
,
there
passes
a
greater
bulk
of
water
in
the
designed
part
of
the
channel
of
the
swifter
stream
,
then
in
the
designed
part
of
the
flower
,
though
those
parts
be
equal
.
Nor
imports
it
that
in
Velocity
we
take
a
part
of
time
,
whereas
in
Density
it
seems
that
an
instant
is
sufficient
;
and
,
consequently
,
there
would
be
no
proportion
between
them
:
For
,
knowing
Philosophers
all
agree
that
there
are
no
Instants
in
time
;
and
that
the
apprehension
of
them
proceeds
meerly
from
the
manner
of
our
understanding
:
And
,
as
for
parts
in
time
,
there
cannot
be
assumed
any
so
little
,
in
which
the
comparison
is
not
true
;
and
so
,
in
this
regard
,
it
is
absolutely
good
.
And
,
if
the
Reader
have
difficulty
at
the
disparity
of
the
things
which
are
pressed
together
,
in
Density
and
in
Celerity
;
for
that
in
Density
,
there
is
only
Substance
,
&
in
Celerity
there
is
also
Quantity
crowded
up
with
the
substence
;
he
will
soon
receive
satisfaction
,
when
he
shall
consider
that
this
disparity
is
to
the
advantage
of
what
we
say
,
and
makes
the
nature
of
density
more
perfect
in
celerity
;
and
consequently
more
powerful
in
fire
then
in
earth
.
Besides
,
if
there
were
no
disparity
,
it
8.
The
same
is
proved
by
the
manner
,
wherby
fire
comes
out
of
fewel
and
works
upon
other
bodies
.
would
be
a
distinct
species
of
density
,
but
the
very
same
.
By
what
we
have
spoken
above
,
it
appears
how
fire
gets
into
fewel
;
now
let
us
consider
how
it
comes
out
:
for
the
activity
of
that
fierce
body
will
not
let
it
lie
still
and
rest
,
as
long
as
it
has
so
many
enemies
round
about
it
to
rouse
it
up
.
We
see
then
that
,
as
soon
as
it
has
incoporated
it self
with
the
fewel
and
is
grown
master
of
it
,
by
introducing
into
it
so
many
of
its
own
parts
,
like
so
many
Souldiers
into
an
Enemies
Town
)
;
they
break
out
again
on
every
side
with
as
much
violence
as
they
came
in
.
For
,
by
reason
of
the
former
resistance
of
the
fewel
,
their
continual
streaming
of
new
parts
upon
it
,
and
one
overtaking
another
there
where
their
journey
was
stop'd
(
all
which
is
increas'd
by
the
blowing
)
doth
so
exceedingly
condense
them
into
a
narrower
room
then
their
nature
effects
,
that
,
as
soon
as
they
get
liberty
and
grow
masters
of
the
fewel
(
which
at
the
first
was
their
prison
)
,
they
enlarge
their
place
,
and
consequently
come
out
and
flie
abroad
;
ever
aiming
right
forwards
from
the
point
where
they
begin
their
journey
:
for
,
the
violence
wherewith
they
seek
to
extend
themselves
into
a
larger
room
,
when
they
have
liberty
to
do
so
,
will
admit
no
motion
but
the
shortest
,
which
is
by
a
straight
line
.
So
that
if
,
in
our
phantasie
,
we
frame
an
image
of
a
round
body
all
of
fire
;
we
must
withall
presently
conceive
,
that
the
flame
proceeding
from
it
would
diffuse
it self
every
way
indifferently
in
straight
lines
,
so
that
,
the
source
serving
for
the
Center
,
there
would
be
round
about
it
an
huge
Sphere
and
of
fire
and
light
;
unless
some
accidental
and
extern
cause
should
determine
its
motion
more
to
one
part
then
to
another
.
Which
compass
,
because
it
is
round
and
has
the
figure
of
a
Sphere
,
is
by
Philosophers
term'd
the
Sphere
of
its
activity
.
So
that
it
is
evident
,
the
most
simple
and
primary
motition
of
fire
is
a
flux
in
a
direct
line
from
the
center
of
it
to
its
circumference
,
taking
the
fewel
for
its
center
:
as
also
that
,
when
't
is
beaten
against
a
harder
body
,
it
may
be
able
to
destroy
it
;
though
that
body
be
in
its
own
nature
more
dense
then
fire
.
For
the
body
against
which
it
presses
either
has
pores
,
or
has
none
(
as
,
the
Elements
have
none
:
)
if
it
has
pores
,
then
the
fire
,
by
reason
of
the
violent
motion
of
the
impellent
,
drives
out
the
little
bodies
which
fill
up
those
pores
,
&
,
succeeding
in
their
room
,
and
being
multiply'd
there
,
causes
those
effects
which
in
our
discourse
of
the
Elements
we
assign'd
to
heat
.
But
,
if
it
hath
no
pores
,
it
will
be
either
rare
or
dense
:
if
it
be
rare
,
then
,
if
the
force
of
the
impellant
be
greater
than
the
resistance
of
the
rare
body
,
it
will
force
the
fire
to
divide
the
rare
body
.
But
if
it
be
dense
(
as
,
some
atome
of
earth
)
,
then
,
though
at
the
first
it
cannot
divide
it
,
yet
,
by
length
of
time
and
continual
beating
upon
it
,
it
may
come
to
wear
off
some
part
of
it
;
the
force
of
the
impellent
by
little
and
little
bending
the
atome
of
the
earth
,
by
driving
a
continual
stream
of
a
lesser
part
of
fire
against
some
determinate
part
of
the
atome
.
By
which
word
,
Atome
,
no
body
will
imagine
we
intend
to
express
a
perfect
indivisible
;
but
only
the
least
sort
of
natural
bodies
.
CHAP.
VI.
Of
Light
:
what
it
is
.
HAving
said
thus
much
of
fire
;
the
near
relation
between
it
and
Light
invites
us
,
in
the
next
place
,
to
bend
1.
In
what
sense
the
Author
rejects
Qualities
.
our
eyes
,
to
that
which
uses
to
dazel
theirs
who
look
unwearily
upon
it
.
Certainly
,
as
,
among
all
the
sensible
qualities
,
it
is
the
principal
;
so
,
among
all
corporeal
things
,
it
seems
to
aim
rightest
at
spiritual
nature
,
and
to
come
nearest
it
.
And
by
some
it
has
been
judg'd
to
be
spiritual
;
if
our
eyes
be
capable
to
see
Spirits
.
No
meaner
man
then
Aristotle
leads
the
the
dance
to
hold
light
a
quality
;
and
mainly
to
deny
it
any
bodily
subsistence
:
And
there
has
follow'd
him
no
fewer
,
then
almost
all
the
world
ever
since
.
And
the
question
imports
no
less
,
then
the
whole
Doctrine
of
Qualities
;
for
admit
light
to
be
a
body
,
and
hardly
any
man
will
hold
up
his
hand
in
defence
of
any
other
quality
;
but
if
it
be
a
quality
then
all
others
come
in
by
parity
and
for
company
.
But
before
we
go
any
further
,
it
will
not
be
amiss
to
express
what
we
mean
,
when
we
reject
qualities
;
and
how
,
in
some
sense
,
we
are
content
to
admit
them
.
According
to
that
descripion
that
Phylosophers
ordinarily
make
of
them
,
(
and
especially
the
Modern
)
we
can
by
no
means
give
way
to
them
.
I
confess
ingeniously
,
I
understand
not
what
they
mean
by
them
;
and
I
am
confident
,
that
neither
do
they
.
For
,
the
very
notion
,
that
their
first
words
seem
to
express
of
them
,
they
contradict
again
,
before
they
make
an
end
of
describing
what
they
are
.
They
will
have
them
to
be
real
Entities
or
Things
,
distinct
from
the
bodies
they
accompany
:
and
yet
;
they
deny
them
a
subsistence
or
self-being
,
saying
,
they
do
but
inhere
in
their
subject
which
supports
them
;
or
,
which
is
all
one
,
that
their
being
is
a
dependence
on
a
subject
.
If
they
will
reflect
upon
what
they
say
,
and
make
their
thoughts
and
their
words
agree
,
they
'l
find
that
the
first
part
of
their
description
makes
them
compleat
substances
;
which
,
afterwards
,
in
words
they
flatly
deny
:
and
't
is
impossible
to
reconcile
these
two
meanings
.
A
reall
Entity
or
Thing
must
necessarily
have
an
Existence
or
Being
of
its
own
;
which
they
allow
them
:
and
,
whatever
hath
so
becomes
a
substance
;
for
it
subsists
by
its
own
Existence
,
or
(
to
say
plainer
,
)
is
what
it
is
by
its
own
Being
,
and
needs
not
the
existence
of
another
thing
to
give
it
a
Being
.
And
then
presently
to
to
say
that
it
doth
not
subsist
of
it self
,
or
that
it
requires
the
subsistence
of
a
substance
to
make
it
Be
,
is
a
pure
contradiction
to
the
former
.
This
arises
from
a
wrong
notion
they
make
to
themselvs
of
substance
,
existence
,
and
subsistance
:
and
from
their
not
consulting
sufficiently
with
their
own
thoughts
,
as
well
as
studying
in
Books
.
They
meet
there
with
different
terms
;
by
help
of
which
they
keep
themselves
from
contradiction
in
words
,
but
not
in
effect
.
If
the
terms
were
rightly
conceived
and
notions
duely
fitted
to
them
,
(
which
requires
deep
meditation
on
the
things
themselvs
,
and
a
brain
free
from
all
inaclination
to
siding
,
or
affection
to
opinoins
for
the
Authors
sakes
,
before
they
be
well
understood
and
examin'd
)
many
of
those
disputs
would
fall
to
the
ground
;
in
which
oftentimes
both
sides
lose
themselvs
and
the
question
,
before
they
come
to
an
end
.
They
are
in
the
dark
before
they
are
aware
:
and
then
they
make
a
noyse
,
only
with
terms
;
which
,
like
too
heavie
weapons
that
they
cannot
weild
,
carry
their
strokes
beyond
their
aim
.
Of
such
nature
are
the
Qualities
and
Moods
,
that
some
modern
Philosophers
have
so
subtilised
on
.
And
,
in
that
sense
,
we
utterly
denie
them
:
which
being
a
question
appertaining
to
Metaphysicks
,
it
belongs
not
to
our
present
purpose
to
ingage
our
selvs
further
in
it
.
But
,
as
they
are
ordinarily
understood
in
common
conversation
,
we
allow
them
.
And
our
work
is
but
to
explicate
and
shew
the
particulars
in
retail
,
of
what
men
naturally
In
what
sense
the
Author
admits
of
qualities
.
spake
in
grosse
.
For
that
serves
their
turn
,
to
know
what
one
another
means
:
whereas
,
it
belongs
only
to
a
Phylosopher
,
to
examine
the
causes
of
things
.
Others
are
content
with
the
effects
:
and
they
speak
truly
and
properly
,
when
they
design
them
.
As
for
example
:
when
they
say
that
fire
burns
by
a
quality
of
heat
that
it
has
,
or
that
a
Deye
is
square
by
the
qualitie
of
a
cubicall
figure
that
is
in
it
;
they
speak
as
they
should
do
.
But
,
if
others
will
take
occasion
upon
this
,
to
let
their
understanding
give
a
Being
to
these
qualities
,
distinct
from
the
substances
in
which
they
conceive
them
;
there
they
miss
.
If
we
consider
the
same
man
hungry
,
or
thirsty
,
or
weary
,
or
sleepy
,
or
standing
,
or
sitting
;
the
understanding
presently
makes
within
it self
reall
things
of
sleep
,
hunger
,
thirst
,
weariness
,
standing
,
and
sitting
:
Whereas
indeed
,
they
are
but
different
affections
or
situations
of
the
same
body
.
And
therefore
we
must
beware
of
applying
these
notions
of
our
mind
,
to
the
things
as
they
are
in
themselves
:
as
much
as
we
must
,
of
conceiving
those
parts
to
be
actually
in
Continued
Quantity
,
wherof
we
can
frame
actually
distinct
notions
in
our
understanding
.
But
as
,
when
ordinary
men
say
,
that
a
Yard
contains
three
feet
;
't
is
true
,
in
this
sence
,
that
three
feet
may
be
made
of
it
,
but
,
whiles
't
is
a
yard
,
't
is
but
one
quantitie
or
thing
,
and
not
three
things
:
so
they
,
who
make
profession
to
examine
rigourously
the
meaning
of
words
,
must
explicate
in
what
sense
it
is
true
that
Heat
and
Figure
(
our
former
examples
)
are
qualities
;
for
such
we
grant
them
to
be
,
and
in
no
wise
contradict
the
common
manner
of
speech
,
which
enters
not
into
the
Phylosophicall
nature
of
them
.
We
say
then
,
that
Qualities
are
nothing
else
but
the
Proprieties
,
or
Particularities
,
wherin
one
thing
differs
from
another
.
And
therfore
Logicians
call
substantiall
Differences
,
substantiall
Qualities
;
and
say
,
they
are
predicated
in
Quale
quid
.
But
,
the
Predicament
of
Quality
is
orderd
,
by
Aristole
,
to
conclude
in
it
those
differences
of
things
,
which
are
neither
Substantiall
nor
quantitative
,
and
yet
are
intrinsecall
and
absolute
.
And
so
,
that
which
the
understanding
calls
heat
,
and
makes
a
notion
of
(
distinct
from
the
notion
of
the
fire
from
whence
it
issues
to
burn
the
wood
that
is
near
it
)
is
nothing
else
,
in
the
fire
,
but
the
very
sustance
of
it
in
such
a
degree
of
rarity
;
or
a
continual
stream
of
parts
,
issuing
out
of
the
main
stock
of
the
same
fire
,
that
enters
into
the
wood
,
and
by
its
rarity
makes
its
way
through
every
little
part
,
and
divides
them
.
All
which
actions
are
comprised
by
the
understanding
,
under
one
notion
of
burning
;
and
the
power
,
(
which
is
fire
it self
)
to
do
these
actions
,
under
one
notion
of
the
qualitie
of
heat
:
though
burning
in
effect
,
and
explicated
Philosophically
,
be
nothing
else
but
the
continuance
of
those
material
motions
we
have
even
now
described
.
In
like
manner
,
the
cubical
figure
of
a
deye
is
nothing
else
but
the
very
bodie
of
the
deye
it self
,
limited
by
other
bodies
from
being
extended
beyond
those
dimentions
it
hath
:
and
so
,
the
qualitie
of
figure
or
squareness
,
which
in
common
speech
is
said
to
be
in
it
,
is
truly
substance
it self
,
under
such
a
consideration
as
is
expressed
by
that
word
.
But
,
to
come
to
our
question
,
on
the
decision
of
which
depends
3.
Five
arguments
proposed
to
prove
that
light
i●
not
a
body
.
the
fate
of
all
the
fictitious
Entities
which
the
Schools
are
term'd
Qualities
.
The
chief
motives
that
perswade
Light
to
be
one
of
those
may
,
to
my
best
remembrance
,
be
reduced
to
five
several
heads
.
The
first
is
,
that
it
illuminates
the
Air
in
an
instant
,
and
therefore
cannot
be
a
body
:
for
a
body
requires
succession
of
time
to
move
in
;
wherereas
,
this
seems
to
spread
it self
over
the
whole
Hemisphere
in
an
instant
.
For
,
as
far
as
the
Sun
is
distant
from
us
,
he
no
sooner
raises
his
head
above
our
Horizon
,
but
his
darts
are
in
our
face
:
and
generally
,
no
imagination
can
be
framed
of
any
motion
it
has
in
its
dilatation
.
The
next
is
,
that
,
whereas
no
body
can
admit
another
into
its
place
without
being
removed
away
it self
,
to
leave
that
room
to
the
advenient
one
;
plain
experience
shews
us
daily
,
that
two
lights
may
be
in
the
same
place
;
and
the
first
is
so
far
from
going
away
at
the
coming
of
the
second
,
that
the
bringing
in
of
a
second
Candle
,
and
setting
it
near
the
first
,
increases
the
light
in
the
room
;
which
diminishes
again
,
when
the
second
is
removed
away
.
And
,
by
the
same
reason
,
if
light
were
a
body
,
it
should
drive
away
the
aire
(
which
is
likewise
a
body
)
wherever
it
is
admitted
:
for
,
within
the
whole
sphere
of
the
irradiation
of
it
,
there
is
no
point
,
wherein
one
may
set
their
eye
,
but
light
is
found
.
And
therefore
,
if
it
were
a
body
,
there
would
be
no
room
for
air
,
in
that
place
which
light
takes
up
.
And
likewise
,
we
see
that
it
penetrates
all
solid
bodies
(
and
particularly
glass
)
;
as
experience
shews
,
in
wood
,
stone
,
metals
,
and
any
other
body
whatever
,
if
it
be
made
thin
enough
.
The
third
argument
why
light
cannot
be
a
body
is
,
that
if
it
were
so
,
it
can
be
none
other
but
fire
;
which
is
the
subtilest
and
most
rarified
of
all
bodies
whatever
.
But
,
if
it
be
fire
,
then
it
cannot
be
without
heat
;
and
consequently
,
a
man
could
not
feel
cold
in
a
sun-shining
day
:
The
contrary
of
which
is
apparent
all
winter
long
,
whose
brightest
dayes
oftentimes
prove
the
coldest
;
And
Galileus
,
with
divers
others
since
,
did
use
from
the
Sun
to
gather
light
,
in
a
kind
of
stone
that
is
found
in
Italy
,
(
which
is
therefore
by
them
call'd
la
calamita
della
luce
)
,
and
yet
no
heat
appeared
in
it
.
A
Glow-worm
will
give
light
to
read
by
,
but
not
to
warm
you
any
whit
at
all
:
And
it
is
said
,
that
Diamonds
and
carbuncles
will
shine
like
fire
in
the
greatest
darks
;
yet
no
man
ever
complain'd
of
being
serv'd
by
them
as
the
foolish
Satyre
was
,
by
kissing
a
burning
coal
.
On
the
contrary
side
;
if
one
consider
,
how
great
heats
may
be
made
without
any
light
at
all
;
how
can
one
be
perswaded
that
light
&
heat
should
be
the
same
thing
,
or
indeed
any
whit
of
kin
?
The
fourth
motive
,
to
induce
us
to
believe
that
light
cannot
be
a
body
,
is
the
sudden
extinction
of
it
;
when
any
solid
body
comes
between
the
fountain
of
it
,
and
the
place
where
it
sends
its
beams
.
What
becomes
of
that
great
expansion
of
light
that
shined
all
about
,
when
a
cloud
enterposes
it self
between
the
body
of
the
Sun
and
the
streams
that
come
from
it
?
Or
when
it
leaves
our
Horizon
to
enlighten
the
other
world
?
His
head
is
no
sooner
out
of
our
sight
,
but
at
the
instant
all
his
beams
are
vanished
.
If
that
which
fills
so
vast
a
room
were
a
body
,
something
would
become
of
it
;
it
would
at
the
least
be
chang'd
to
some
other
substance
,
and
some
reliques
would
be
left
of
it
,
as
when
ashes
remain
of
burned
bodies
;
for
,
nature
admits
not
the
annihilation
of
any
thing
.
And
,
in
the
last
place
,
we
may
conceive
that
if
light
were
a
body
,
it
would
be
shaken
by
the
winds
and
by
the
motion
of
the
air
;
and
we
should
see
it
quaver
in
all
blustring
weather
.
Therefore
summing
up
all
we
have
said
,
it
seems
most
improbable
,
and
indeed
wholly
impossible
,
that
light
should
be
a
Body
;
and
consequently
it
must
have
his
place
among
Qualities
.
But
,
on
the
otherside
;
before
we
apply
our selves
to
answer
4.
The
two
first
reasons
to
prove
light
a
body
are
,
the
resemblance
it
hath
with
fire
;
and
because
,
if
it
were
a
quality
,
it
would
always
produce
an
equall
to
it self
.
these
objections
,
let
us
make
a
short
survey
of
those
inducements
,
that
prevail
with
us
to
believe
light
a
body
,
notwithstanding
so
forcible
oppositions
.
I
admit
so
far
of
the
third
argument
,
as
to
allow
light
to
be
fire
;
for
indeed
it
cannot
be
imagin'd
any
thing
else
,
all
properties
agreeing
so
fully
between
them
:
But
withal
I
must
adde
,
that
it
is
not
fire
in
every
form
,
or
fire
joyn'd
with
every
substance
,
that
expresses
it self
by
light
;
but
it
is
fire
extremely
dilated
and
without
mixture
of
any
other
grosse
body
.
Let
me
hold
a
piece
of
linen
or
paper
close
by
the
flame
of
a
candle
,
and
,
by
little
and
little
,
remove
it
further
and
further
off
;
and
methinks
my
very
eyes
tell
me
,
that
there
is
upon
the
paper
some
part
of
that
which
I
see
in
the
candle
,
and
that
it
grows
still
less
and
less
,
as
I
remove
the
paper
further
from
it
:
so
that
if
I
would
trust
my
sense
,
I
should
believe
it
as
very
a
body
upon
the
paper
,
as
in
the
candle
;
though
infeebled
,
by
the
laxity
of
the
channel
in
which
it
flows
.
And
this
seems
to
be
strengthen'd
by
the
consideration
of
the
adversaries
position
:
for
if
it
were
a
quality
,
then
,
seeing
it
hath
no
contrary
to
destroy
or
stop
it
,
it
should
still
produce
an
equal
to
it self
,
without
end
or
growing
feeble
;
whenever
it
meets
with
a
subject
capable
to
entertain
it
,
as
air
is
.
The
better
to
apprehend
how
much
this
faint
resemblance
5.
The
third
reason
;
because
if
we
imagine
to
our selves
the
substance
of
fire
to
be
rarified
,
it
will
have
the
s●me
appearances
which
light
hath
.
of
flame
upon
the
paper
maketh
for
our
purpose
,
let
us
turn
the
leaf
;
and
imagine
in
our
thoughts
,
after
what
fashion
that
fire
which
is
in
the
flame
of
a
little
candle
would
appear
to
us
,
if
it
were
dilated
and
stretch'd
out
to
the
utmost
extent
that
excess
of
rarity
can
bring
it
to
.
Suppose
that
so
much
flame
,
as
would
fill
a
cone
of
two
inches
height
and
half
an
inch
Diameter
,
should
suffer
so
great
an
expansion
,
as
to
replenish
with
his
light
body
a
large
chamber
:
and
then
,
what
can
we
imagine
it
would
seem
to
be
?
How
would
the
continual
driving
it
into
a
thinner
substance
,
as
it
streams
in
a
perpetual
flood
from
the
flame
,
seem
to
play
upon
the
paper
?
And
then
judg
whether
it
be
likely
to
be
a
body
or
no
;
when
our
discourse
suggests
to
us
,
that
,
if
it
be
a
body
,
those
very
appearances
must
follow
,
which
our
eyes
give
us
evidence
are
so
in
effect
.
If
gold
,
beaten
into
so
airy
a
thinness
,
as
we
see
gilders
use
,
remains
still
Gold
,
notwithstanding
the
wonderfull
expansion
of
it
:
why
shall
we
not
allow
,
that
fire
,
dilated
to
its
utmost
period
,
shall
still
remain
fire
;
though
extreamly
rarified
beyond
what
it
was
?
We
know
that
fire
is
the
rarest
and
the
subtilest
substance
that
nature
hath
made
among
bodies
;
and
we
know
likewise
,
6.
The
fourth
reason
,
from
the
manner
of
the
generation
and
corruption
of
light
;
whcih
agrees
with
fire
.
that
it
is
ingendred
by
the
destroying
and
feeding
upon
some
other
more
grosse
body
:
let
us
then
calculate
,
when
the
oyl
,
or
tallow
,
or
wax
of
a
candle
,
or
the
bulk
of
a
faggot
or
billet
,
is
dilated
and
rarified
to
the
degree
of
fire
;
how
vast
a
place
must
it
take
up
?
To
this
let
us
add
what
Aristotle
teaches
us
;
that
fire
is
not
like
a
standing
pool
,
which
continues
full
with
the
same
water
;
and
as
it
has
no
waste
,
so
has
it
no
supply
:
but
it
is
a
fluent
and
brook-like
current
.
Which
also
we
may
learn
,
out
of
the
perpetual
nutriment
it
requires
:
for
,
a
new
part
of
fewel
being
converted
into
a
new
part
of
fire
(
as
we
may
observe
in
the
little
atomes
of
Oyl
or
melted
wax
,
that
continually
ascend
apace
up
the
wieke
of
a
burning
candle
or
lamp
;
of
necessity
the
former
must
be
gone
to
make
room
for
the
latter
;
and
so
a
new
part
of
the
river
is
continually
flowing
.
Now
then
,
this
perpetual
flux
of
fire
,
being
made
of
a
grosse
body
that
,
so
rarified
,
will
take
up
such
a
vast
room
,
if
it
die
not
at
the
instant
of
its
birth
,
but
have
some
time
to
subsist
(
be
it
never
so
short
,
)
it
must
needs
run
some
distance
from
the
fountain
whence
it
springs
.
Which
,
if
it
do
,
you
need
not
wonder
,
that
there
should
be
so
great
an
extent
of
fire
as
is
requisite
to
fill
all
that
space
which
light
replenishes
;
nor
that
it
should
be
still
supplyed
with
new
,
as
fast
as
the
cold
of
the
aire
kills
it
.
For
,
considering
that
flame
is
a
much
grosser
substance
then
grosse
fire
,
by
reason
of
the
mixture
with
it
of
that
viscous
oyly
matter
,
which
,
being
drawn
out
of
the
wood
and
candle
,
serves
for
fewel
to
the
fire
and
is
,
by
little
and
little
,
converted
into
it
;
and
withal
reflecting
on
the
nature
and
motion
of
fire
,
which
is
,
to
dilate
it self
extreamly
,
and
to
fly
all
about
from
the
center
to
the
circumference
,
you
cannot
choose
but
conceive
that
the
pure
fire
,
strugling
to
break
away
from
the
oyly
fewel
,
which
is
still
turning
into
new
fire
,
doth
at
length
free
his
wings
from
that
birdlime
;
and
then
flies
abroad
with
extream
swiftness
,
&
swels
and
dilates
it self
to
a
huge
bulk
,
now
that
it
has
gotten
liberty
:
and
so
fills
a
vast
room
;
but
remains
still
fire
till
it
die
.
Which
it
no
sooner
doth
,
but
it
is
still
supply'd
with
new
streams
of
it
,
that
are
continually
strain'd
,
&
as
it
were
,
squees'd
out
of
the
thick
flame
,
which
imprison'd
,
and
kept
it
within
it
;
till
growing
fuller
of
fire
then
it
could
contain
(
by
reason
of
the
continual
attenuating
the
oyly
parts
of
it
,
and
converting
them
into
fire
)
,
it
gives
liberty
to
those
parts
of
fire
,
that
are
next
the
superficies
,
to
fly
whither
their
nature
will
carry
them
.
And
,
thus
,
discourse
would
inform
a
Blind
man
(
after
he
has
well
reflected
on
the
nature
of
fire
)
,
how
it
must
needs
fill
a
mighty
extent
of
place
;
though
it
have
but
a
narrow
beginning
at
its
spring
head
:
and
that
there
,
by
reason
of
the
condensation
of
it
and
mixture
with
a
grosser
body
,
it
must
needs
burn
other
bodies
;
but
that
,
when
it
is
freed
from
such
mixture
and
suffers
an
extream
expansion
,
it
cannot
have
force
to
burn
,
but
may
have
means
to
express
it self
to
be
there
present
,
by
some
operation
of
it
upon
some
body
that
is
refin'd
and
subtilized
enough
to
perceive
it
.
And
this
operation
a
seeing
man
will
tell
you
is
done
upon
his
eyes
:
whose
fitness
to
receive
impression
from
so
subtile
an
Agent
,
Anatomists
will
teach
you
.
And
I
remember
,
how
a
blind
Schoolmaster
,
that
I
kept
in
my
house
to
teach
my
children
,
(
who
had
extream
subtile
spirits
,
and
a
great
tenderness
through
his
whole
body
;
and
met
with
few
distractions
to
hinder
him
from
observing
any
impression
,
never
so
nicely
made
upon
him
)
used
often
to
tell
me
,
that
he
felt
it
very
perceptibly
in
several
parts
of
his
body
;
7.
The
fifth
reason
;
because
such
properties
belong
to
light
as
agree
only
to
bodies
.
but
especially
in
his
brain
.
But
,
to
settle
us
more
firmly
in
the
perswasion
of
light
's
being
a
body
,
and
consequently
,
fire
,
let
us
consider
,
that
the
properties
of
a
body
are
perpetually
incident
to
light
:
look
what
rules
a
ball
will
keep
in
its
rebounds
,
the
same
doth
light
in
its
reflections
;
and
the
same
demonstration
alike
convinces
the
one
and
the
other
.
Besides
,
light
is
broken
like
a
body
;
as
,
when
't
is
snapped
in
pieces
by
a
tougher
body
:
it
is
gather'd
together
in
a
little
room
by
looking
or
burning
glasses
;
as
water
is
,
by
ordering
the
gutters
of
a
house
so
as
to
bring
into
one
cistern
all
that
rains
dispersedly
upon
the
whole
roof
.
It
is
sever'd
and
dispers'd
,
by
other
glasses
;
and
is
to
be
wrought
upon
,
and
cast
hither
and
thither
at
pleasure
:
all
,
by
the
rule
of
other
bodies
.
And
what
is
done
in
light
,
the
same
will
likewise
be
done
in
heat
,
in
cold
,
in
wind
,
and
in
sound
.
And
the
very
same
instruments
that
are
made
for
light
,
will
work
their
effects
in
all
these
others
,
if
they
be
duly
managed
.
So
that
certainly
,
were
it
not
for
the
authority
of
Aristotle
and
his
learned
followers
,
that
presses
us
on
the
one
side
;
and
for
the
seemingness
of
those
reasons
we
have
already
mention'd
,
which
perswades
us
on
the
other
side
:
our
very
eyes
would
carry
us
by
stream
into
this
consent
,
that
light
is
no
other
thing
but
the
nature
and
substance
of
fire
,
spread
far
and
wide
,
and
freed
from
the
mixture
of
all
other
gross
bodies
.
Which
will
appear
yet
more
evident
,
in
the
solutions
of
the
oppositions
we
have
brought
against
our
own
opinion
:
for
,
in
them
there
will
occur
other
arguments
of
no
less
importance
to
prove
this
verity
,
than
these
we
have
already
proposed
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Two
objections
answer'd
against
light
being
fire
;
with
a
more
ample
proof
of
its
being
such
.
HAving
then
said
thus
much
to
perswade
us
of
the
corporeity
1.
That
all
light
is
hot
and
apt
to
heat
.
of
this
subtile
thing
,
that
so
queintly
plays
with
our
eyes
;
we
will
in
the
next
place
examine
those
objections
that
,
at
the
beginning
,
we
set
down
against
its
being
a
body
:
and
if
,
after
a
through
discussion
of
them
,
we
find
they
do
in
truth
conclude
nothing
of
what
at
the
first
sight
they
bear
so
great
a
shew
of
,
but
that
we
shall
be
able
perfectly
to
solve
and
enerve
their
force
;
no
body
will
think
it
rashness
in
us
to
crave
leave
of
Aristotle
,
that
we
may
dissent
from
him
in
a
matter
that
he
has
not
look'd
to
the
bottom
of
;
and
whose
opinion
therin
cannot
be
defended
from
plain
contradictions
and
impossibilities
.
'T
is
true
,
never
any
one
man
looked
fo
far
as
he
into
the
bowels
of
nature
;
he
may
be
rightly
termed
the
Genius
of
it
,
and
whoever
follows
his
principles
in
the
main
cannot
be
led
into
errour
:
but
we
must
not
believe
that
he
or
any
man
else
,
who
relies
upon
the
strength
and
negotiation
of
his
own
reason
,
ever
had
a
priviledge
of
infallibility
entail'd
to
all
he
said
.
Let
us
then
admire
him
for
what
he
has
deliver'd
us
:
and
where
he
falls
short
or
is
weary
in
his
search
,
and
suffers
himself
to
be
born
down
by
popular
opinions
against
his
own
principles
(
which
happens
very
seldom
to
him
)
,
let
us
seek
to
supply
and
relieve
him
.
But
,
to
pursue
our
intent
:
We
will
begin
with
answerin
,
the
third
objection
;
which
is
,
that
if
light
were
fire
it
must
heat
as
well
as
enlighten
,
where
it
shines
.
There
's
no
doubt
but
it
doth
so
▪
as
is
evident
by
the
weather-glasses
,
and
other
artificiall
musical
instruments
(
as
Organs
and
Virginals
that
played
by
themselvs
)
w●ch
Cornelius
Drebbel
(
That
admirable
master
of
Mechanicks
)
made
to
shew
the
King
.
All
which
depends
upon
the
rarefaction
and
condensation
of
some
subtile
body
,
conserv'd
in
a
cavity
within
the
bulk
of
the
whole
instrument
:
for
,
assoon
as
the
Sun
shined
,
they
would
have
motion
and
play
their
parts
.
And
,
questionless
,
that
grew
out
of
the
rarefaction
of
the
subtile
liquor
he
made
use
of
;
which
was
dilated
assoon
as
the
air
was
warmd
by
the
Sun-beams
:
Of
whose
operation
it
was
so
sensible
,
that
they
no
sooner
left
the
Horizon
,
but
its
motion
ceased
;
And
if
but
a
cloud
came
between
the
instrument
and
them
,
the
musick
would
presently
go
slower
time
.
And
the
ancient
miracle
of
Memnons
statue
seems
to
be
a
juggling
of
the
Ethiopian
priests
,
made
by
the
like
invention
.
But
,
though
he
and
they
found
some
spirituall
and
refined
natter
,
that
would
receive
such
notable
impressions
from
2.
The
reason
why
our
bodies
for
the
most
part
do
not
feel
the
heat
of
pure
light
.
so
small
alterations
of
temper
;
yet
it
is
no
wonder
that
our
gross
bodies
are
not
sensible
of
them
:
for
we
cannot
feel
heat
,
unless
it
be
greater
then
that
which
is
in
our
sense
,
And
the
heat
there
must
be
in
proportion
to
the
heat
of
our
bloud
;
which
is
an
high
degree
of
warmth
:
and
therfore
't
is
very
possible
,
that
an
exceeding
rarified
fire
,
may
cause
a
far
lesse
impression
,
of
heat
then
we
are
able
to
feel
.
Consider
how
,
if
you
set
pure
spirit
of
wine
on
fire
,
and
so
convert
it
into
actual
flame
;
yet
it
will
not
burn
,
nor
scarce
warm
your
hand
:
and
then
can
you
expect
that
the
light
of
a
candle
,
which
fills
a
great
room
,
should
burn
or
warm
you
as
far
as
it
shines
?
If
you
would
exactly
know
,
what
degree
of
heat
and
power
of
burning
that
light
has
,
which
(
for
example
)
shines
upon
the
wall
in
a
great
chamber
,
in
the
midst
wherof
there
stands
a
candle
:
do
but
calculate
what
overproportion
of
quantitie
all
the
light
in
the
whole
room
bears
,
to
the
quantity
of
the
little
flame
at
the
top
of
the
candle
;
and
that
is
the
overproportion
of
the
force
of
burning
which
is
in
the
candle
,
to
the
force
of
burning
which
is
in
so
much
light
at
the
wall
as
,
in
extension
,
is
equall
to
the
flame
of
the
candle
.
Which
when
you
have
considered
,
you
will
not
quarrel
at
its
not
warming
you
at
that
distance
:
although
you
grant
it
to
be
fire
,
streaming
out
from
●e
flame
as
from
the
spring
that
feeds
it
,
and
extreamly
dilated
(
according
to
the
nature
of
fire
,
when
it
is
at
liberty
)
,
by
going
so
far
without
any
other
grosse
body
to
imprison
or
clog
it
.
'T
is
manifest
,
that
this
rule
of
examining
the
proportion
of
burning
in
so
much
of
the
light
as
the
flame
is
(
by
calculating
the
proportion
of
the
quantity
or
extension
of
all
the
light
in
the
room
to
the
extension
of
the
flame
of
the
candle
,
and
then
comparing
the
flame
of
the
candle
to
a
part
of
light
equall
in
extension
unto
it
)
is
a
good
and
infallible
one
,
if
we
abstract
from
accidental
inequalities
:
since
both
the
light
and
the
flame
are
in
a
perpetual
flux
;
and
all
the
light
was
first
in
the
flame
,
which
is
the
spring
from
whence
it
continually
flows
.
As
in
a
river
,
where
every
part
runs
with
a
settled
stream
;
though
one
place
be
straighter
,
and
another
broader
:
yet
of
necessity
,
since
all
the
water
that
is
in
the
broad
place
came
out
of
the
narrow
,
it
must
follow
that
,
in
equal
portions
of
time
,
there
is
no
more
water
where
it
has
the
liberty
of
a
larg
channel
,
then
where
the
banks
press
it
into
a
narrow
bed
;
so
that
there
be
no
inequalities
in
the
bottome
.
In
like
manner
,
if
,
in
a
large
stove
,
a
basin
of
water
be
converted
into
steam
;
that
rarified
water
,
which
then
fills
the
whole
Stove
,
is
no
more
then
what
the
Basin
contain'd
before
:
and
consequently
,
the
power
of
moistening
,
which
is
in
a
foots
extension
(
for
example
)
of
the
stove
wherein
that
steam
is
,
must
be
,
in
proportion
to
the
vertue
of
wetting
in
the
foot
extension
of
water
,
as
the
quantity
of
that
great
room
,
which
the
steam
fills
,
is
to
the
quantity
of
the
water
contain'd
in
the
basin
.
For
,
although
the
rarified
water
be
not
in
every
least
part
of
that
great
place
it
seems
to
take
up
,
by
reason
that
there
is
Air
in
which
it
must
swim
;
yet
the
power
of
wetting
that
was
in
the
Basin
of
water
is
dilated
through
the
whole
room
,
by
the
conjunction
of
the
Myst
or
Dew
to
all
the
sensible
parts
of
the
Air
that
is
in
the
room
:
and
consequently
the
power
of
wetting
,
which
is
in
any
foot
of
that
room
,
is
,
in
a
manner
,
as
much
less
then
the
power
of
wetting
which
was
in
the
foot
of
water
,
as
if
the
water
were
rarified
to
the
quantity
of
the
whole
room
,
and
no
air
were
left
with
it
.
And
,
in
the
same
manner
it
fares
with
dilated
fire
,
as
it
doth
with
dilated
water
:
with
only
this
difference
,
peradventure
,
that
Fire
grows
purer
and
more
towards
its
own
nature
,
by
dilatation
:
whereas
water
becomes
more
mix'd
,
and
is
carried
from
its
nature
,
by
suffering
the
like
effect
.
Yet
,
dilated
water
will
,
in
proportion
,
moisten
more
then
dilated
fire
will
burn
,
for
the
rarefaction
of
water
brings
it
nearer
to
the
nature
of
air
(
whose
chief
propriety
is
moisture
,
)
and
the
fire
that
accompanies
it
,
when
it
raiseth
it
into
steam
,
gives
it
more
powerful
ingression
into
what
body
it
meets
withal
:
whereas
fire
,
when
't
is
very
pure
,
and
at
entire
liberty
to
stretch
and
spread
it self
as
wide
as
the
nature
of
it
will
carry
it
,
gets
no
advantage
of
burning
by
its
mixture
with
air
;
and
although
it
gains
force
by
its
purity
,
yet
,
by
reason
of
its
extreme
rarefaction
,
it
must
needs
be
extreamly
faint
.
But
if
,
by
the
help
of
Glasses
,
you
will
gather
into
less
room
what
is
diffused
into
a
great
one
,
and
so
condense
it
as
much
as
it
is
(
for
example
)
in
the
flame
of
a
candle
:
then
that
fire
or
compacted
light
will
burn
much
more
forcibly
then
so
much
flame
:
for
there
is
as
much
of
it
in
quantity
(
excepting
what
is
lost
in
the
carriage
of
it
,
and
it
is
held
in
together
in
as
little
room
,
and
it
has
this
advantage
besides
,
that
't
is
clog'd
with
no
grosse
body
to
hinder
the
activity
of
it
.
It
seems
to
me
now
,
that
the
very
answering
this
objection
doth
(
besides
repelling
the
force
of
it
)
evidently
prove
,
that
3.
The
experience
of
burning
glasses
,
and
of
soultry
gloomy
weather
prove
light
to
be
fire
.
light
is
nothing
but
fire
,
in
its
own
nature
,
and
exceedingly
dilated
:
for
,
if
you
suppose
fire
(
for
example
,
the
flame
of
a
candle
)
to
be
stretch'd
out
to
the
utmost
expansion
that
you
may
well
imagine
such
a
gross
body
is
capable
of
;
't
is
impossible
it
should
appear
and
work
otherwise
then
it
doth
in
light
,
as
I
have
shewd
above
.
And
again
,
we
see
plainly
that
light
gather'd
together
burns
more
forcibly
then
any
other
fire
whatever
,
and
therefore
must
needs
be
fire
.
Why
then
shall
we
not
confidently
conclude
,
that
what
is
fire
before
it
gets
abroad
,
and
is
fire
again
when
it
comes
together
,
doth
likewise
remain
fire
during
all
its
journey
?
Nay
,
even
in
the
journey
it self
we
have
particular
testimony
that
it
is
fire
:
for
light
,
returning
back
from
the
earth
charg'd
with
little
atomes
(
as
it
doth
in
soultry
gloomy
weather
)
,
heats
much
more
than
before
;
just
as
fire
doth
when
it
is
imprisoned
in
a
dense
body
.
Philosophers
ought
not
to
judge
by
the
same
rules
that
the
common
people
doth
.
Their
gross
sense
is
all
their
guide
;
and
4.
Philosophers
ought
not
to
judge
of
things
by
the
rules
of
vulgar
people
.
therfore
they
cannot
apprehend
any
thing
to
be
fire
that
doth
not
make
it self
to
be
known
for
such
by
burning
them
:
But
,
he
that
judiciously
examines
the
matter
,
and
traces
the
pedigree
and
period
of
it
,
and
sees
the
reason
why
▪
in
some
circumstances
,
it
burns
,
and
in
others
,
not
;
is
too
blame
,
if
he
suffer
himself
to
be
led
by
others
ignorance
,
contrary
to
his
own
reason
.
When
they
,
that
are
curious
in
perfumes
,
will
have
their
chamber
fil'd
with
a
good
scent
,
in
a
hot
season
that
agrees
not
with
burning
perfumes
;
and
therfore
make
some
odoriferous
water
be
blown
about
it
,
by
their
servants
mouthes
that
are
dexterous
in
that
ministery
,
(
as
is
used
in
Spain
in
the
Summer
time
)
:
every
one
that
sees
it
done
(
though
on
a
sudden
the
water
be
lost
to
his
eyes
and
touch
,
and
is
only
discernable
by
his
nose
,
yet
)
is
well
satisfied
that
the
scent
which
recreates
him
is
the
very
water
he
saw
in
the
glass
,
extremely
dilated
by
the
forcible
sprouting
of
it
out
from
the
servants
mouth
;
and
will
,
by
little
and
little
,
fall
down
and
become
again
palpable
water
as
it
was
before
;
and
therefore
doubts
not
but
it
is
still
water
,
whiles
it
hangs
in
the
air
divided
into
little
atomes
.
Whereas
,
one
that
saw
not
the
beginning
of
this
operation
by
water
,
nor
observ'd
how
in
the
end
it
shews
it self
again
in
water
,
might
the
better
be
excused
,
if
he
should
not
think
that
what
he
smel'd
were
water
blown
about
the
air
;
nor
any
substance
of
it self
(
because
he
neither
sees
nor
handles
it
)
,
but
some
adventitious
quality
,
he
knows
not
how
,
adhering
to
the
air
.
The
like
difference
is
between
Philosophers
that
proceed
orderly
in
their
discourses
,
and
others
that
pay
themselves
with
terms
which
they
understand
not
:
The
one
see
evidence
in
what
they
conclude
;
whiles
the
others
guesse
wildly
at
random
.
I
hope
the
Reader
will
not
deem
it
time
lost
from
our
main
drift
,
which
we
take
up
thus
in
examples
and
digressions
:
for
,
if
5.
The
different
names
of
light
and
fire
proceed
from
different
notions
of
the
same
substance
.
I
be
not
much
deceived
,
they
serve
exceedingly
to
illustrate
the
matter
.
Which
I
hope
I
have
now
rendred
so
plain
,
as
no
man
,
that
shall
have
well
weighed
it
,
will
expect
that
Fire
,
dilated
into
that
rarified
substance
which
mankind
(
who
,
according
to
the
different
appearance
of
things
to
their
sense
,
gives
different
names
to
them
)
calls
Light
,
should
burn
like
that
grosser
substance
which
,
from
doing
so
,
they
call
fire
;
nor
doubt
,
but
that
they
may
be
the
same
thing
more
or
less
attenuated
;
as
leaf-gold
that
flies
in
the
air
,
as
light
as
down
,
is
as
truly
gold
as
that
in
an
ingot
,
which
,
being
heavier
then
any
other
substance
,
falls
most
forcibly
to
the
ground
.
What
we
have
said
of
the
unburning
fire
(
which
we
call
light
)
streaming
from
the
flame
of
a
Candle
,
may
easily
be
apply'd
to
all
other
lights
deprived
of
sensible
heat
;
whereof
some
appear
with
flame
,
others
without
it
.
Of
the
first
sort
are
the
innoxious
flames
that
are
often
seen
on
the
hair
of
mens
heads
and
horses
manes
,
on
the
Masts
of
ships
,
over
graves
,
and
fat
marish
grounds
,
and
the
like
:
and
of
the
latter
sort
are
Glow-worms
,
and
the
light-conserving
stones
,
rotten
wood
,
some
kinds
of
fish
and
of
flesh
when
they
begin
to
putrifie
;
and
some
other
things
of
the
like
nature
.
Now
,
to
answer
the
second
part
of
this
objection
,
That
we
6.
daily
see
great
heats
without
any
light
,
as
well
as
much
light
without
any
heat
;
and
therefore
light
and
fire
cannot
be
the
The
reason
why
many
times
fire
and
head
are
deprived
of
light
.
same
thing
:
You
may
call
to
mind
,
how
Dense
bodies
are
capable
of
great
quantities
of
Rare
ones
;
and
thereby
it
comes
to
pass
that
bodies
,
which
repugn
to
the
dilatation
of
flame
,
may
nevertheless
have
much
fire
inclosed
in
them
.
As
,
in
a
stove
,
let
the
fire
be
never
so
great
,
yet
it
appears
not
outwards
to
the
sight
;
although
that
stove
warm
all
the
rooms
near
it
:
So
,
when
many
little
parts
of
heat
are
imprison'd
in
as
many
little
cells
of
gross
earthly
substance
,
(
which
are
like
so
many
little
stoves
to
them
)
,
that
imprisonment
will
not
hinder
them
from
being
very
hot
to
the
sense
of
feeling
;
which
is
most
perceptible
of
dense
things
.
But
,
because
they
are
choak'd
with
the
closeness
of
the
gross
matter
wherein
they
are
closed
,
they
cannot
break
out
into
a
body
of
flame
or
light
,
so
to
discover
their
nature
:
which
(
as
we
have
said
before
)
is
the
most
unfit
way
for
burning
;
for
we
see
that
light
must
be
condensed
to
produce
flame
and
fire
,
as
flame
must
be
,
to
burn
violently
.
Having
thus
clear'd
the
third
objection
,
(
as
I
conceive
,
)
let
us
go
on
to
the
fourth
;
which
requires
that
we
satisfie
their
inquisition
,
7.
What
becoms
of
the
body
of
light
when
it
dies
.
who
ask
,
what
becomes
of
that
vast
body
of
shining
light
(
if
it
be
a
body
)
that
fills
all
the
distance
between
heaven
and
earth
;
and
vanishes
in
a
moment
,
assoon
as
a
cloud
or
the
Moon
interposes
it self
between
the
Sun
and
us
,
or
that
the
Sun
quits
our
Hemisphere
?
No
sign
at
all
remains
of
it
after
its
extinction
as
doth
of
all
other
substances
,
whose
destruction
is
the
birth
of
some
new
thing
.
Whither
then
is
it
flown
?
we
may
be
perswaded
that
a
mist
is
a
corporeal
substance
,
because
it
turns
to
drops
of
water
upon
the
twigs
that
it
invirons
:
and
so
we
might
believe
light
to
be
fire
,
if
,
after
the
burning
of
it
out
,
we
found
any
ashes
remaing
;
but
experience
assures
us
,
that
,
after
it
is
extinguished
,
it
leaves
not
the
least
vestigium
behind
it
of
having
been
there
.
Now
,
before
we
answer
this
objection
,
we
will
intreat
our
Adversary
to
call
to
mind
,
how
we
have
,
in
our
solution
of
the
former
,
declared
and
proved
that
the
light
,
which
(
for
example
)
shines
from
a
candle
,
is
no
more
then
the
flame
is
,
from
whence
it
springs
,
the
one
being
condensed
and
the
other
dilated
;
and
that
the
flame
is
in
a
perpetual
flux
of
consumption
about
the
circumference
,
and
of
restauration
at
the
center
where
it
sucks
in
the
fewell
;
and
then
we
will
enquire
of
him
,
what
becomes
of
the
bodie
of
flame
which
so
continually
dies
and
is
renewed
,
and
leaves
no
remainder
behind
it
;
as
well
as
he
doth
of
us
,
what
becomes
of
our
body
of
light
,
which
in
like
manner
is
alwaies
dying
and
alwaies
springing
fresh
?
And
when
he
hath
well
considered
it
,
he
will
find
that
one
answer
will
serve
for
both
.
Which
is
,
That
,
as
the
fire
streams
out
from
the
fountain
of
it
,
and
growes
more
subtile
by
its
dilatation
,
it
sinks
the
more
easily
into
those
bodies
it
meets
withall
:
the
first
of
which
,
and
that
environs
it
round
about
,
is
aire
.
With
air
,
then
,
it
mingles
and
incorporates
it self
,
and
,
by
consequence
,
with
the
other
little
bodies
that
are
mingled
with
the
aire
;
and
in
them
it
receives
the
changes
which
nature
works
:
by
which
it
may
be
turn'd
into
the
other
Elements
,
if
there
be
occasion
;
or
be
still
conserv'd
in
bodies
that
require
heat
.
Upon
this
occasion
,
I
remember
a
rare
experiment
,
that
a
8.
An
experiment
of
some
who
petend
,
that
light
may
be
precipitated
into
powder
.
Noble-Man
of
much
sincerity
,
and
a
singular
friend
of
mine
,
told
me
he
had
seen
:
which
was
,
That
,
by
meanes
of
glasses
made
in
a
very
particular
manner
,
and
artificially
placed
one
by
another
,
he
had
seen
the
Sun-beams
gather'd
together
,
and
precipitated
down
into
a
brownish
or
purplish
red
powder
.
There
could
be
no
fallacy
in
this
operation
:
for
,
nothing
whatever
was
in
the
glasses
when
they
were
placed
and
disposed
for
this
intent
;
and
it
must
be
in
the
hot
time
of
the
year
,
else
the
effect
would
not
follow
.
And
of
this
Magistry
he
could
gather
some
dayes
near
two
ounces
in
a
day
.
And
it
was
of
a
strange
volative
nature
,
and
would
pierce
and
imprint
his
spiritual
quality
into
gold
it self
(
the
heaviest
and
most
fixed
body
we
converse
withall
)
in
a
very
short
time
.
If
this
be
plainly
so
,
without
any
mistaking
;
then
mens
eyes
and
hands
may
tell
them
what
becomes
of
light
when
it
dies
,
if
a
great
deal
of
it
were
swept
together
.
But
,
from
what
cause
soever
this
experience
had
its
effect
,
our
reason
may
be
satisfied
with
what
we
have
said
above
;
for
I
confesse
,
for
my
part
,
I
beleeve
the
appearing
body
might
be
something
that
came
along
with
the
Sun-beams
,
and
was
gather'd
by
them
;
but
not
ther
pure
substance
.
Some
peradventure
will
object
those
lamps
,
which
both
ancient
and
modern
writers
have
reported
to
have
been
found
in
Tombes
and
Urns
;
long
time
before
closed
up
from
mens
repair
9.
The
Authors
opinion
concerning
lamps
pretended
to
have
been
found
in
Tombes
,
with
inconsumptible
lights
.
to
them
,
to
supply
them
with
new
fewel
:
and
therefore
they
believe
such
fires
to
feed
upon
nothing
;
and
consequently
,
to
be
inconsumptible
and
perpetual
.
Which
if
they
be
,
then
our
doctrine
,
that
will
have
light
to
be
nothing
but
the
body
of
fire
perpetually
flowing
from
his
center
and
perpetual
dying
,
cannot
be
sound
:
for
,
in
time
,
such
fires
would
necessarily
spend
themselves
in
light
;
although
light
be
so
subtile
a
substance
,
that
an
exceeding
little
quantity
of
fewel
may
be
dilated
into
a
vast
quantity
of
light
.
However
,
there
would
be
some
consumption
;
which
,
how
imperceptible
soever
in
a
short
time
,
yet
,
after
a
multitude
of
revolutions
of
years
,
must
needs
discover
it self
.
To
this
I
answer
:
That
,
for
the
most
part
,
the
witnesses
,
who
testifie
originally
the
stories
of
these
lights
,
are
such
as
a
rational
man
cannot
expect
from
them
that
exactness
or
nicitie
of
observation
,
which
is
requisite
for
our
purpose
.
For
,
they
are
usually
gross
labouring
people
,
who
,
as
they
dig
the
ground
for
other
intentions
,
Stumble
upon
these
Lamps
by
chance
before
they
are
aware
:
and
commonly
they
break
them
in
the
finding
,
and
imagine
they
see
a
glimpse
of
light
;
which
vanishes
before
they
can
in
a
manner
take
notice
of
it
,
and
is
,
peradventure
,
but
the
glistering
of
the
broken
glass
,
or
glazed
pot
,
which
reflects
the
outward
light
,
assoon
as
,
by
rummaging
in
the
ground
and
discovering
the
Glass
,
the
light
strikes
upon
it
,
(
in
such
manner
as
sometimes
a
Diamond
,
by
a
certain
incountring
of
light
in
a
dusky
place
,
may
,
in
the
first
twinkling
of
the
motion
,
seem
to
sparkle
like
fire
.
)
And
afterwards
,
when
they
shew
their
broken
Lamp
,
and
tell
their
tale
to
some
man
of
a
pitch
of
wit
above
them
,
who
is
curious
to
inform
himself
of
all
the
circumstances
that
may
concern
such
lights
;
they
strain
their
memory
to
answer
him
satisfactorily
unto
all
his
demands
:
and
thus
,
for
his
sake
,
they
perswade
themselves
to
remember
what
they
never
saw
;
and
he
again
,
on
his
side
,
is
willing
to
help
out
the
story
a
little
.
And
so
after
a
while
,
a
very
formal
and
particular
relation
is
made
of
it
.
As
happens
in
like
sort
in
reporting
of
all
strange
and
unusual
things
;
when
even
those
,
that
in
their
nature
abhor
from
lying
,
are
naturally
apt
to
strain
a
little
and
fashion
up
in
a
handsome
mould
,
and
almost
to
perswade
themselves
they
saw
more
then
they
did
:
so
innate
it
is
to
every
man
,
to
desire
the
having
of
some
preeminence
beyond
his
neighbours
;
be
it
but
in
pretending
to
have
seen
something
which
they
have
not
.
Therefore
,
before
I
engage
my self
in
giving
any
particular
answer
to
this
objection
of
pretended
inconsumptible
lights
,
I
would
gladly
see
the
effect
certainly
averred
and
undoubtedly
proved
:
For
,
the
testemonies
which
Fortunius
Licetus
produces
(
who
has
been
very
diligent
in
gathering
them
;
and
very
sub
〈◊〉
in
discoursing
upon
them
;
and
as
the
exactest
Author
that
has
written
upon
this
subject
)
do
not
seem
to
me
to
make
that
certainty
,
which
is
required
for
the
establishing
of
a
ground
in
Philosophy
.
Nevertheless
,
if
there
be
any
certain
experience
in
this
particular
,
I
should
think
there
might
be
some
Art
,
by
circulation
of
fewel
,
to
maintain
the
same
light
for
a
great
company
of
years
:
But
,
I
should
not
easily
be
perswaded
,
that
either
flame
or
light
could
be
made
,
without
any
manner
of
consuming
the
body
which
serves
them
for
fewel
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
An
Answer
to
three
other
Objectious
formerly
proposed
,
against
Light
being
a
Substance
.
HAving
thus
defended
our selves
from
their
Objections
,
1.
Light
is
not
really
in
every
part
of
the
room
it
enlightens
,
nor
fills
entirely
any
sensible
part
of
it
,
though
it
seem
to
us
to
do
so
.
who
would
not
allow
light
to
be
fire
;
and
having
satisfied
their
inquisition
,
who
would
know
what
becomes
of
it
when
it
dyes
,
if
it
be
a
body
:
we
will
now
apply
our selves
to
answer
their
difficulties
,
who
will
not
let
it
pass
for
a
body
,
because
it
is
in
the
same
place
with
another
body
;
as
,
when
the
Sun-beams
enlighten
all
the
air
,
and
when
the
several
lights
of
two
distinct
Candles
are
both
of
them
every
where
in
the
same
room
.
Which
is
the
substance
of
the
second
main
objection
.
This
,
of
the
justling
of
the
aire
,
is
easily
answered
thus
:
that
the
aire
,
being
a
very
divisible
body
,
doth
without
resistance
,
yield
as
much
place
as
is
requisite
for
light
.
And
that
light
,
though
our
eyes
judge
it
diffused
every
where
,
yet
is
not
truly
in
every
point
or
atome
of
air
:
but
,
to
make
us
see
it
every
where
,
it
suffices
that
it
be
in
every
part
of
the
air
which
is
as
big
as
the
black
or
sight
of
our
eye
;
so
that
we
cannot
set
our
eye
in
any
position
,
where
it
receives
not
impressions
of
light
.
In
the
same
manner
as
Perfumes
,
which
,
though
they
be
so
gross
bodies
that
they
may
be
sensibly
wasted
by
the
wind
,
yet
●o
fill
the
air
,
that
we
can
put
our
nose
in
no
part
of
the
room
,
where
a
perfume
is
burned
,
but
we
shall
smell
it
:
And
the
like
is
of
mists
;
as
also
of
the
sprouted
water
to
make
a
perfume
,
which
we
mention'd
above
.
But
,
because
pure
discourses
,
in
such
small
thrids
as
these
,
〈◊〉
but
weakly
bind
such
Readers
as
are
not
accustom'd
to
them
;
and
I
would
(
if
possible
)
render
this
Treatise
intelligible
to
every
rational
man
,
how
ever
little
vers'd
in
Scholastick
learning
(
among
whom
I
expect
it
will
have
a
fairer
passage
,
then
among
those
that
are
already
deeply
imbued
with
other
principles
)
:
let
us
try
if
we
can
herein
inform
our selves
by
our
sense
,
and
bring
our
eyes
for
witness
of
what
we
say
.
He
then
,
that
is
desirous
to
satisfie
himself
in
this
particular
,
may
put
himself
in
a
dark
room
,
through
which
the
Sun
sends
his
beams
by
a
cranie
or
little
hole
in
the
wall
:
and
he
will
discover
a
multitude
of
little
atomes
flying
about
in
that
little
stream
of
light
;
which
his
eye
cannot
discern
,
when
he
is
environ'd
on
all
sides
with
a
full
light
.
Then
,
let
him
examine
whether
or
no
there
be
light
in
the
midst
of
those
little
bodies
;
and
his
own
reason
will
easily
till
him
,
that
,
if
those
bodies
were
as
perspicuous
as
the
air
,
they
would
not
reflect
upon
our
eyes
the
beams
by
which
we
see
them
:
And
therefore
he
will
boldly
conclude
,
that
at
the
least
such
parts
of
them
as
reflect
light
to
us
do
not
admit
it
,
nor
let
it
sink
into
them
.
Then
let
him
consider
the
multitude
of
them
,
and
the
little
distance
betwixt
one
another
;
and
how
nevertheless
they
hinder
not
our
sight
,
but
we
have
it
free
to
discover
all
objects
beyond
them
,
in
what
position
soever
we
place
our
eye
.
And
,
when
he
thus
perceives
that
these
opacous
bodies
,
which
are
every
where
,
do
not
hinder
the
eye
from
judging
light
to
have
an
equal
plenary
diffusion
through
the
whole
place
that
it
irradiates
;
he
can
have
no
difficulty
to
allow
air
,
(
that
is
diaphanous
,
and
more
subtile
far
then
they
,
and
,
consequently
,
divisible
into
lesser
atomes
,
and
,
having
lesser
pores
,
gives
less
scope
to
our
eyes
to
miss
light
,
then
they
do
)
to
be
every
where
mingled
with
light
,
though
we
see
nothing
but
light
,
and
cannot
discern
any
breach
of
it
.
Especially
,
when
he
shall
adde
to
this
consideration
,
that
the
subtile
body
,
which
thus
fills
the
air
,
is
the
most
visible
thing
in
the
world
;
and
that
whereby
all
other
things
are
seen
:
and
that
the
air
it
mingles
it self
with
,
is
not
at
all
visible
,
by
reason
of
the
extreme
diaphaneity
of
it
,
and
easie
reception
of
the
light
in
every
pore
of
it
,
without
any
resistance
or
reflection
:
and
that
such
is
the
nature
of
light
,
as
it
easily
drowns
an
obscure
body
,
if
it
be
not
too
big
:
and
not
onely
such
,
but
even
other
light
bodies
;
for
so
we
know
as
well
the
fixed
Stars
as
the
Planets
are
conceal'd
from
our
sight
,
by
the
nearness
to
the
Sun
,
neither
the
lightness
of
the
one
,
nor
the
bigness
of
the
other
prevailing
against
the
darkning
of
an
exuperant
light
;
and
we
have
daily
experience
of
the
same
in
very
pure
chrystal
glasses
,
and
in
very
clear
water
,
which
though
we
cannot
discern
by
our
sight
if
they
be
certain
positions
,
nevertheless
by
experience
we
find
that
they
reflect
much
light
,
and
consequently
have
great
store
of
opacous
parts
.
And
then
he
cannot
choose
but
conclude
,
that
it
is
impossible
but
light
should
appear
as
it
doth
,
to
be
every
where
,
and
to
be
one
continued
thing
;
though
his
discourse
withal
assure
him
it
is
every
where
2.
The
least
sensible
point
of
a
diaphanous
body
hath
room
sufficient
to
contain
both
air
and
light
,
together
with
a
multitude
of
beams
issuing
from
several
lights
,
without
penetrating
one
another
.
mingled
with
air
.
And
this
very
answer
,
I
think
,
will
draw
with
it
,
by
consequence
,
the
solution
of
the
other
part
of
the
same
objection
;
which
is
,
of
many
lights
joyning
in
the
same
place
;
and
the
same
is
likewise
concerning
the
images
of
colours
every
where
crossing
one
another
without
hindrance
.
But
,
to
raise
this
contemplation
a
strain
higher
,
let
us
consider
,
how
light
,
being
the
most
rare
of
all
known
bodies
,
is
,
of
its
own
nature
,
(
by
reason
of
the
divisibility
that
followeth
rarity
)
divisible
into
lesser
parts
then
any
other
;
and
particularly
then
flame
,
which
,
being
mixed
with
smoke
and
other
corpulency
,
falls
very
short
of
light
:
And
this
,
to
the
proportion
in
which
it
is
more
rare
then
the
body
't
is
compared
to
.
Now
,
a
great
[
](A35985-e16580-b)*
*
Willibrord
Snell
.
Mathematician
,
having
devised
how
to
measure
the
rarefaction
of
Gun-powder
into
flame
,
found
the
Diameter
fifty
times
increased
;
and
so
concluded
,
that
the
body
of
the
flame
was
,
in
proportion
to
the
body
of
the
Gun-powder
it
was
made
of
,
as
125000.
is
to
one
.
Wherfore
,
by
the
immediately
proceeding
consequence
,
we
find
that
125000
parts
of
flame
may
be
couched
in
the
room
of
one
least
part
of
gunpowder
;
and
peradventure
many
more
,
considering
how
porous
a
body
Gun-powder
is
.
Which
being
admitted
,
't
is
evident
that
,
although
light
were
as
gross
as
the
flame
of
Gun-powder
,
and
Gun-powder
were
as
solid
as
gold
;
yet
there
might
pass
125000.
rayes
of
light
,
in
the
space
wherin
one
least
part
of
Gun-powder
might
be
contained
:
which
space
would
be
absolutely
invisible
to
us
,
and
be
contained
many
times
in
the
bigness
of
the
sight
of
a
mans
eye
.
Out
of
which
we
may
gather
,
what
an
infinity
of
objects
may
seem
to
us
to
cross
themselvs
in
the
same
indivisible
place
;
and
yet
may
have
room
sufficient
for
every
one
to
pass
his
way
,
without
hindring
his
fellow
.
Wherfore
,
seeing
that
one
single
light
could
not
send
rayes
enough
to
fil
every
little
space
of
aire
that
is
capable
of
light
,
(
and
the
less
,
the
further
it
is
from
the
flame
)
;
't
is
obvious
enough
to
conceive
how
,
in
the
space
where
the
air
is
,
there
is
capacity
for
the
rays
of
many
candles
.
Which
,
being
well
sum'd
up
,
will
take
away
the
great
admiration
how
the
beams
of
light
,
though
they
be
corporeall
,
can
in
such
great
multitudes
,
without
hindering
one
another
,
enter
into
bodies
and
come
to
our
eye
:
and
will
shew
,
that
't
is
the
narrowness
of
our
capacities
,
and
not
the
defect
of
nature
,
which
makes
these
difficulties
seem
so
great
.
For
,
she
hath
sufficiently
provided
for
all
these
subtile
operations
of
fire
;
as
also
for
the
entrance
of
it
into
glass
,
and
into
all
other
solid
bodies
that
are
Diaphanous
(
upon
which
was
grounded
the
last
instance
the
second
objection
pressed
)
:
for
,
all
such
bodies
being
constituted
by
the
operation
of
fire
,
(
which
is
alwaies
in
motion
)
;
there
must
needs
be
ways
left
for
it
both
to
enter
in
,
and
to
evaporate
out
.
And
,
this
is
most
evident
in
glass
:
which
,
being
wrought
by
an
extreme
violent
fire
and
swelling
with
it
,
(
as
water
and
other
things
do
,
by
the
mixture
of
fire
)
must
necessarily
have
great
store
fire
in
it self
whiles
it
is
boyling
;
as
we
see
by
its
being
red
hot
.
And
,
hence
it
is
that
the
workmen
are
forced
to
let
it
cool
by
degrees
in
such
relentings
of
fire
,
as
they
call
their
nealing
heats
;
lest
it
should
shiver
in
pieces
,
by
a
violent
succeeding
of
air
in
the
room
of
the
fire
;
for
,
that
,
being
of
greater
parts
then
the
fire
,
would
strain
the
pore
of
the
glass
too
suddenly
,
and
break
it
all
in
pieces
to
get
ingressions
;
whereas
,
in
those
nealing
heats
the
air
being
rarer
,
lesser
parts
of
it
succeed
to
the
fire
,
and
leisurely
stretch
the
pores
without
hurt
.
And
,
therefore
,
we
need
not
wonder
,
that
light
passes
so
easily
through
glass
;
and
,
much
less
,
that
it
gets
through
other
bodies
;
seeing
the
experience
of
Alchymists
assures
us
.
't
is
hard
to
find
any
other
body
so
impenitrable
as
glass
.
But
now
,
to
come
to
the
answer
of
the
first
,
and
,
in
appearance
,
3.
That
light
doth
not
enlighten
any
room
in
an
instant
;
and
that
the
great
celerity
of
its
motion
doth
make
it
imperceptible
to
our
senses
.
most
powerful
objection
,
against
the
corporeity
of
light
;
which
urges
,
that
its
motion
is
perform'd
in
an
instant
,
and
therefore
cannot
belong
to
what
is
material
and
cloth'd
with
quantity
.
We
will
endeavour
to
shew
how
unable
the
sense
is
to
judge
of
sundry
sorts
of
motions
of
Bodies
,
and
how
grosly
it
is
mistaken
in
them
:
And
then
,
when
it
shall
appear
that
the
motion
of
light
must
necessarily
be
harder
to
be
observed
,
then
those
others
;
I
conceive
,
all
that
is
rais'd
against
our
opinion
,
by
so
incompetent
a
judge
,
will
fall
flat
to
the
ground
.
First
then
,
let
me
put
the
Reader
in
mind
,
how
,
if
ever
he
mark'd
children
when
they
play
with
firesticks
,
they
move
and
whirle
them
round
so
fast
,
that
the
motion
will
cosen
their
eyes
,
and
represent
an
entire
circle
of
Fire
to
them
:
and
were
it
somewhat
distant
,
in
a
dark
night
,
that
one
play'd
so
with
a
lighted
Torck
,
it
would
appear
a
constant
Wheele
of
fire
,
without
any
discerning
of
motion
in
it
.
And
then
,
let
him
consider
how
slow
a
motion
that
is
,
in
respect
of
what
't
is
possible
a
body
may
participate
of
:
and
he
may
safely
conclude
,
that
't
is
no
wonder
though
the
motion
of
light
be
not
descried
;
and
that
indeed
no
argument
can
be
made
from
thence
,
to
prove
that
light
is
not
a
body
.
But
,
let
us
examine
this
consideration
a
little
further
,
and
compare
it
to
the
motion
of
the
earth
or
heavens
.
Let
the
appearing
circle
of
the
fire
be
some
three
foot
Diameter
,
and
the
time
of
one
entire
circulation
of
it
be
the
sixtieth
part
of
a
minute
;
of
which
minutes
there
are
60.
in
an
hour
;
so
that
,
in
a
whole
day
,
there
will
but
be
86400.
of
these
parts
of
time
.
Now
,
the
Diameter
of
the
wheel
of
fire
being
but
of
three
foot
,
the
whole
quantity
of
space
that
it
moves
,
in
that
atome
of
time
,
will
be
at
the
most
ten
foot
,
which
is
three
paces
and
a
foot
;
of
which
parts
there
are
near
eleven
millions
,
in
the
compass
of
the
earth
:
so
that
,
if
the
earth
be
moved
round
in
24.
hours
,
it
must
go
near
130.
times
as
fast
as
the
Boy
's
stick
,
which
by
its
swift
motion
deceives
our
eye
.
But
,
if
we
allow
the
Sun
,
the
Moon
,
and
the
fixed
Stars
to
move
;
how
extreme
swift
must
their
flight
be
,
and
how
imperceptible
would
their
motion
be
,
in
such
a
compass
as
our
sight
would
reach
to
?
And
this
being
certain
,
that
,
whether
the
earth
or
they
move
,
the
appearances
to
us
are
the
same
;
't
is
evident
,
that
,
as
now
they
cannot
be
perceiv'd
to
move
(
as
peradventure
they
do
not
)
so
it
would
be
the
very
same
in
shew
to
us
,
although
they
did
move
.
If
the
Sun
were
near
us
and
gallop'd
at
that
rate
,
surely
we
could
not
distinguish
between
the
beginning
and
ending
of
his
race
:
but
there
would
appear
one
permanent
Line
of
light
from
East
to
West
,
without
any
motion
at
all
;
as
the
Torch
seems
to
make
,
with
so
much
a
slower
motion
,
one
permanent
immoveable
wheel
of
fire
.
But
,
contrary
to
this
effect
,
we
see
that
the
Sun
and
Stars
,
by
onely
being
removed
further
from
our
eyes
,
do
cosen
our
sight
so
grossely
,
that
we
cannot
discern
them
to
be
moved
at
all
.
One
would
imagine
,
that
so
rapid
and
swift
a
motion
should
be
perceiv'd
in
some
sort
or
other
,
(
which
;
whether
it
be
in
the
earth
or
in
them
,
is
all
one
to
this
purpose
.
)
Either
we
should
see
them
change
their
places
whiles
we
look
upon
them
,
as
Arrows
and
Birds
do
,
when
they
fly
in
the
Aire
:
or
else
,
they
should
make
a
stream
of
light
bigger
then
themselvs
,
as
the
Torch
doth
.
But
,
none
of
all
this
happens
.
Let
us
gaze
upon
them
so
long
and
so
attentively
,
that
our
eyes
be
dazled
with
looking
;
and
all
that
while
they
seem
to
stand
immovable
:
and
our
eyes
can
give
us
no
account
of
their
journey
,
till
it
be
ended
;
They
discern
it
not
while
it
is
in
doing
:
So
that
,
if
we
consult
with
no
better
counsellour
then
them
,
we
may
wonder
to
see
that
body
at
night
setting
in
the
West
,
which
in
the
morning
we
beheld
rising
in
the
East
.
But
,
that
which
seems
to
be
yet
more
strange
is
,
that
these
bodies
move
cross
us
,
and
nevertheless
are
not
perceiv'd
to
have
any
motion
at
all
:
Consider
,
then
,
how
much
easier
it
is
for
a
thing
that
moves
towards
us
to
be
with
us
before
we
are
aware
.
A
nimble
Fencer
will
put
in
a
thrust
so
quick
,
that
the
●oil
will
be
in
your
bosome
,
when
you
thought
it
a
yard
off
:
because
in
the
same
moment
you
saw
his
point
so
far
distant
;
and
could
not
discerne
it
to
move
towards
you
,
till
you
felt
the
rude
salutation
it
gave
you
.
If
then
you
will
compare
the
body
of
light
,
with
these
others
that
thus
deceive
us
in
regard
of
motion
;
you
must
needs
agree
it
is
much
rashness
to
conclude
it
has
no
motion
,
because
we
cannot
discern
the
succession
of
it
.
Consider
that
it
is
the
subtilest
of
all
the
bodies
that
God
has
made
.
Examine
the
paths
of
it
,
which
,
for
the
smalness
of
their
thrids
,
and
the
extreme
divisibility
of
them
,
and
their
pliant
application
of
themseles
to
whatever
hath
pores
,
are
almost
without
resistance
.
Calculate
the
strange
multiplication
of
it
,
by
a
perpetual
momentary
renovation
of
its
streams
.
And
cast
with
your self
,
with
what
extreme
force
it
springs
out
and
flyes
abroad
.
And
,
on
the
other
side
,
reflect
how
all
these
things
are
directly
opposite
and
contrary
,
in
those
other
great
bodies
;
whose
motion
nevertheless
appears
,
not
to
us
,
till
it
be
done
and
past
.
And
,
when
you
have
well
weigh'd
all
this
,
you
must
needs
grant
,
that
they
,
who
in
this
case
guided
themselves
meerely
by
what
appears
to
their
eyes
,
are
ill
judgers
of
what
they
have
not
well
examin'd
.
4.
The
reason
why
the
motion
of
light
is
not
discern'd
coming
towards
us
;
and
that
there
is
some
reall
tardity
in
it
.
But
,
peradventure
,
some
,
who
cannot
all
of
a
sudden
be
wean'd
from
what
their
sence
hath
so
long
fed
them
with
,
may
ask
yet
further
,
How
it
chances
that
we
have
no
effects
of
this
motion
?
It
shews
not
it self
in
the
air
,
coming
to
us
a
far
off
.
It
stays
not
a
thought
or
slackens
its
speed
,
in
flying
so
vast
a
space
,
as
is
from
the
Sun
to
us
.
In
fine
,
there
is
no
discovery
of
it
.
But
,
if
Galileus
his
conception
be
well
grounded
,
that
Lightning
gives
us
an
inkling
of
its
motion
,
beginning
from
a
little
and
encreasing
to
a
greater
;
or
,
if
Monsieur
des
Cartes
his
opinion
,
that
it
goes
slower
in
refraction
,
be
true
:
we
shall
not
need
to
study
long
for
an
answer
.
But
,
in
Galileus
his
experience
,
it
may
be
the
breaking
of
the
cloud
which
receives
that
succession
of
motion
we
see
:
and
,
no
slowness
that
light
can
acquire
,
by
the
resistance
of
the
refracting
body
,
can
be
so
great
as
to
make
that
difference
of
lines
,
which
Monsieur
des
Cartes
most
ingeniously
(
though
,
I
much
doubt
,
not
truly
)
hath
apply'd
to
yield
the
reason
of
refraction
;
as
will
appear
in
our
further
discourse
.
Therefore
,
these
being
uncertain
,
we
will
,
to
shew
the
unreasonableness
of
this
question
,
suppose
there
may
be
some
observable
tardity
in
the
motion
of
light
;
and
then
ask
of
them
,
how
we
should
arrive
to
perceive
it
?
What
sense
should
we
imploy
in
this
discovery
?
It
is
true
,
we
are
satisfied
that
sound
takes
up
time
in
coming
to
our
ears
:
but
it
is
,
because
our
eyes
are
nimbler
then
they
,
and
can
perceive
,
a
good
way
distant
,
the
Carpenters
ax
falling
upon
the
timber
that
he
hews
or
the
fire
flashing
out
of
the
cannon
,
before
they
hear
any
news
of
them
:
but
shut
your
eyes
,
or
inquire
of
a
blind
man
;
and
then
neither
you
nor
he
can
tell
,
whether
those
sounds
will
fill
your
ears
at
the
very
instant
they
were
begotten
,
or
have
spent
some
time
in
their
journey
to
you
.
Thus
,
then
,
our
eyes
instruct
our
ears
.
But
is
there
any
sense
quicker
than
the
sight
?
or
means
to
know
,
speedier
than
by
our
eyes
?
Or
can
they
see
light
,
or
any
thing
else
,
until
it
be
with
them
?
We
may
then
assuredly
conclude
,
that
its
motion
is
not
to
be
discern'd
as
it
comes
upon
us
;
nor
it self
to
be
perceiv'd
,
till
its
beams
are
in
our
eyes
.
But
,
if
there
be
any
means
to
discover
its
motion
,
surely
it
must
be
in
some
medium
,
through
which
it
must
struggle
to
get
,
as
fire
doth
through
Iron
;
which
,
increasing
there
by
degrees
,
at
last
(
when
it
is
red
hot
)
sends
beams
of
light
quite
through
the
plate
,
that
,
at
the
first
,
refused
them
passage
.
And
it
makes
to
this
purpose
,
that
the
light-conserving
stones
,
which
are
gathered
in
Italy
,
must
be
set
in
the
Sun
for
some
while
,
before
they
retain
light
:
and
the
light
will
appear
in
them
,
when
they
are
brought
back
into
the
dark
,
greater
or
lesser
,
(
until
they
come
to
their
utmost
period
)
,
according
as
they
have
been
longer
or
a
lesser
while
in
the
Sun
.
And
our
eyes
,
the
longer
they
remain
in
the
light
,
the
more
dazel'd
they
are
if
they
be
suddenly
passed
into
the
dark
.
And
,
a
curious
Experiencer
did
affirm
,
that
the
likeness
of
any
object
(
but
particularly
,
he
had
often
observ'd
it
of
an
iron
grate
)
,
if
it
be
strongly
inlightned
,
will
appear
to
another
,
in
the
eye
of
him
that
looks
strongly
and
steadily
upon
it
till
he
be
dazel'd
by
it
;
even
after
he
shall
have
turn'd
his
eyes
from
it
.
And
,
the
wheel
of
fire
could
never
be
made
appear
to
our
eye
,
by
the
whirling
of
the
firestick
we
even
now
spoke
of
;
unless
the
impression
,
made
by
the
fire
from
one
place
,
did
remain
in
the
eye
,
a
while
after
the
fire
was
gone
from
the
place
whence
it
sent
that
ray
.
Whence
't
is
evident
,
that
light
,
and
the
pictures
of
objects
,
do
require
time
to
settle
and
to
unsettle
in
a
subject
.
If
then
light
makes
a
greater
impression
with
time
,
why
should
we
doubt
but
the
first
comes
also
in
time
;
were
our
sense
so
nimble
as
to
perceive
it
?
But
then
,
it
may
be
objected
,
that
the
Sun
would
never
5.
The
Planets
are
not
certainly
ever
in
that
place
where
they
appear
to
be
.
be
truly
in
that
place
,
in
which
to
our
eyes
it
appears
to
be
:
because
,
it
being
seen
by
means
of
the
light
which
issues
from
it
,
if
that
light
required
time
to
move
in
,
the
Sun
(
whose
motions
is
so
swift
)
would
be
removed
from
the
place
where
the
light
left
it
,
before
that
could
be
with
us
to
give
tidings
of
it
.
To
this
,
I
answer
,
allowing
that
peradventure
it
may
be
so
:
Who
knows
the
contrary
?
Or
,
what
inconvenience
would
follow
,
if
it
be
admitted
?
Indeed
,
how
can
it
be
otherwise
?
In
refraction
,
we
are
sure
it
is
so
:
and
therefore
at
no
time
,
but
when
the
Sun
is
Perpendicularly
over
our
heads
,
we
can
be
certain
of
the
contrary
;
although
it
should
send
its
light
to
us
in
an
instant
.
Unless
happily
the
truth
of
the
case
should
be
,
that
the
Sun
doth
not
move
about
us
,
but
6.
The
reason
why
light
being
a
body
,
doth
not
by
its
motion
shatter
other
bodies
into
pieces
.
we
turn
to
his
light
:
and
then
the
objection
also
loses
its
aim
.
But
,
the
more
we
press
the
quickness
of
light
,
the
more
we
engage
our selves
in
the
difficulty
,
why
light
doth
not
shatter
the
aire
in
pieces
;
as
likewise
all
solid
bodies
whatever
:
for
,
the
Masters
of
Natural
Philosophy
tells
us
,
that
a
softer
thing
with
a
great
velocity
,
is
as
powerfull
in
effect
,
when
it
gives
a
blow
,
as
a
harder
thing
going
slowly
:
And
accordingly
experience
teaches
us
,
that
a
tallow
candle
,
shot
in
a
Gun
,
will
go
through
a
board
or
kill
a
man
.
Wherfore
light
,
having
such
an
infinite
celerity
,
should
also
have
an
unresistable
force
,
to
pierce
and
shatter
,
not
onely
the
air
,
but
even
the
hardest
bodies
that
are
.
Peradventure
some
may
think
it
reasonable
to
grant
the
consequence
(
in
the
circumstances
)
,
since
experience
teaches
us
,
that
the
congregation
of
a
little
light
,
by
a
glasse
,
will
set
very
solid
bodies
on
fire
,
and
will
melt
metals
in
a
very
short
space
;
which
shews
a
great
activity
:
and
the
great
activity
shews
a
great
percussion
;
burning
being
effected
by
a
kind
of
attrition
of
the
thing
burned
.
And
the
great
force
which
fire
shews
in
Guns
and
in
Mines
(
being
but
a
multiplication
of
the
same
)
evidently
convinces
that
,
of
its
own
nature
,
it
makes
a
stong
percussion
,
when
all
due
circumstances
concur
.
Whereas
it
has
but
little
effect
if
the
due
circumstances
be
wanting
;
as
we
may
observe
in
the
insensible
burning
of
so
rarified
a
body
as
pure
spirit
of
wine
converted
into
flame
.
But
,
we
must
examine
the
matter
more
parrticularly
,
and
seek
the
cause
,
why
a
violent
effect
doth
not
always
appear
,
wherever
light
strikes
.
For
which
we
are
to
note
,
that
three
things
concur
to
make
a
percussion
great
:
The
bigness
,
the
density
,
and
the
celerity
of
the
body
moved
.
Of
which
three
,
there
is
onely
one
in
light
;
to
wit
,
celerity
:
for
it
has
the
greatest
rarity
,
and
the
rays
of
it
are
the
smallest
parcels
of
all
natural
bodies
,
and
therfore
,
since
only
celerity
is
considerable
in
the
account
of
lights
percussions
,
we
must
examine
what
celerity
is
necessary
,
to
make
the
stroke
of
a
ray
sensible
.
First
then
,
we
see
that
all
the
motes
of
the
aire
,
nay
even
feathers
and
straws
,
do
make
no
sensible
percussion
when
they
fall
upon
us
:
therefore
we
must
in
light
have
,
at
the
least
,
a
celerity
that
may
be
,
to
the
celerity
of
the
straw
falling
upon
our
hand
(
for
example
,
)
as
the
density
of
the
straw
is
to
the
density
of
light
;
that
the
percussion
of
light
may
be
in
the
least
degree
sensible
.
But
,
let
us
take
a
corn
of
gunpowder
instead
of
a
straw
(
between
which
there
cannot
be
much
difference
)
:
and
then
,
putting
that
the
density
of
fire
is
,
to
the
density
of
Gunpowder
,
as
1.
to
125000.
and
that
the
density
of
the
light
we
have
here
in
the
earth
is
,
to
the
density
of
that
part
of
fire
which
is
in
the
Suns
body
,
as
the
body
of
the
Sun
is
to
that
body
which
is
called
Orbis
magnus
(
whose
Semidiameter
is
the
distance
between
the
Sun
and
the
Earth
)
,
which
must
be
in
subtriple
proportion
of
the
Diameter
of
the
Sun
to
the
Diameter
of
the
great
Orb
;
it
follows
that
125000.
being
multiplyed
by
the
proportion
of
the
great
Orb
to
the
Sun
(
which
Galileo
tells
us
is
as
106000000.
to
one
)
will
give
a
scantling
of
what
degree
of
celerity
light
must
have
,
more
then
a
corn
of
Gunpowder
,
to
recompence
the
excess
of
weight
which
is
in
a
corn
of
Gunpowder
,
above
that
which
is
in
a
ray
of
light
,
as
big
as
a
corn
of
Gunpowder
.
Which
will
amount
to
be
much
greater
than
the
proportion
of
the
Semediameter
of
Orbis
magnu●
to
the
Semidiameter
of
the
corn
of
Gunpowder
:
for
if
you
reckon
five
grains
of
Gunpowder
to
a
Barly-corns
breadth
,
and
12.
of
them
in
an
inch
,
and
12.
inches
in
a
foot
,
and
3.
feet
in
a
pace
,
and
1000.
paces
in
a
mile
,
and
3500.
miles
in
the
Semidiameter
of
the
earth
,
and
1208.
Semidiamiters
of
the
earth
in
the
Semidiameter
of
the
Orbis
magnus
,
there
will
be
in
it
but
913
2480000000.
grains
of
Gunpowder
;
whereas
the
other
calculation
makes
light
to
be
13250000000000
times
rarer
then
gunpowder
,
which
is
almost
ten
times
a
greater
proportion
then
the
other
.
And
yet
this
celerity
supplies
but
one
of
the
two
conditions
,
wanting
in
light
to
make
its
percussions
sensible
;
namely
,
density
.
Now
,
because
the
same
velocity
,
in
a
body
of
a
lesser
bulk
,
doth
not
make
so
great
a
percussion
as
it
doth
in
a
bigger
body
,
and
that
the
littleness
of
the
least
parts
of
bodies
follows
the
proportion
of
their
rarity
;
this
vast
proportion
of
celerity
must
again
be
drawn
into
it self
,
to
supply
for
the
excess
in
bigness
that
a
corn
of
gunpowder
hath
over
an
atome
of
light
:
and
the
product
of
this
multiplication
will
be
the
celerity
required
to
supply
for
both
defects
.
Which
evidently
shews
,
it
is
impossible
that
a
ray
of
light
should
make
any
sensible
percussion
;
though
it
be
a
body
.
Especially
,
considering
that
sense
never
takes
notice
of
what
is
perpetually
done
in
a
moderate
degree
.
And
therefore
,
after
this
minute
looking
into
all
circumstances
,
we
need
not
have
difficulty
in
allowing
to
light
the
greatest
celerity
imaginable
,
and
a
percussion
proportionate
to
such
a
celerity
in
so
rare
a
body
;
and
yet
not
fear
any
violent
effect
from
its
blow
unless
it
be
condens'd
,
and
many
parts
of
it
be
brought
together
to
work
as
if
they
were
but
one
.
As
concerning
the
last
objection
,
that
,
if
light
were
a
body
,
It
would
be
fanned
by
the
wind
:
we
must
consider
,
what
is
the
cause
7.
The
reason
why
the
body
of
light
is
never
perceiv'd
to
be
fanned
by
the
wind
.
of
a
thing
appearing
to
be
moved
;
and
then
examine
what
force
that
cause
hath
in
light
.
As
for
the
first
part
,
we
see
that
,
when
a
body
is
discern'd
now
in
one
place
,
now
in
another
;
then
it
appears
to
be
moved
.
And
this
we
see
happens
also
in
light
;
as
when
the
Sun
or
a
candle
is
carried
or
moves
,
the
light
thereof
,
in
the
body
of
the
Candle
or
Sun
,
seems
to
be
moved
along
with
it
.
And
the
like
is
in
a
shining
cloud
or
comet
.
But
,
to
apply
this
to
our
purpose
:
We
must
note
,
that
the
intention
of
the
objection
is
,
that
the
light
which
goes
from
the
fire
to
an
opacous
body
far
distant
,
without
interruption
of
its
continuity
,
should
seem
to
be
jog'd
or
put
out
of
its
way
by
the
wind
that
crosses
it
.
Wherein
the
first
failing
is
,
that
the
Objector
conceives
light
to
send
species
to
our
eye
from
the
midst
of
its
line
:
whereas
with
a
little
consideration
he
may
perceive
,
that
no
light
is
seen
by
us
but
that
which
is
reflected
from
an
opacous
body
to
our
eye
;
so
that
the
light
he
means
in
his
objection
is
never
seen
at
all
.
Secondly
,
't
is
manifest
that
the
light
which
strikes
our
eye
,
strikes
it
in
a
straight
line
,
and
seems
to
be
at
the
end
of
that
straight
line
,
wherever
that
is
;
and
so
can
never
appear
to
be
in
another
place
:
but
,
the
light
,
which
we
see
in
another
place
,
we
conceive
to
be
another
light
.
Which
makes
it
again
evident
,
that
the
light
can
never
appear
to
shake
,
though
we
should
suppose
that
light
may
be
seen
from
the
middle
of
its
line
;
for
no
part
of
wind
or
air
can
come
into
any
sensible
place
in
that
middle
of
the
line
with
such
speed
,
that
new
light
from
the
sourcce
doth
not
illuminate
it
sooner
then
it
can
be
seen
by
us
:
wherefore
it
will
appear
to
us
illuminated
,
as
being
in
that
place
;
and
therefore
the
light
can
never
appear
shaken
.
And
lastly
,
it
is
easier
for
the
air
or
wind
to
destroy
the
light
,
then
to
remove
it
out
of
its
place
;
wherefore
,
it
can
never
so
remove
it
out
of
its
place
,
as
that
we
should
see
it
in
another
place
:
But
,
if
it
should
remove
it
,
it
would
wrap
it
up
within
it self
and
hide
it
.
In
conclusion
,
after
this
long
dispute
concerning
the
nature
of
light
:
If
we
consider
well
what
hath
been
said
on
both
sides
,
The
reasons
for
and
against
lights
being
a
body
compared
together
.
(
to
which
much
more
might
be
added
,
but
that
we
have
already
trespassed
in
length
,
and
I
conceive
enough
is
said
to
decide
the
matter
)
an
equal
judge
will
find
the
ballance
of
the
question
to
hang
upon
these
termes
;
that
,
to
prove
the
nature
of
light
to
be
material
&
corporeal
,
are
brought
a
company
of
accidents
.
well
known
to
be
the
proprieties
of
quantitie
or
bodies
,
and
as
well
known
to
be
in
light
.
Even
so
far
as
that
't
is
manifest
,
light
in
its
beginning
,
before
it
be
dispersed
,
is
fire
;
and
if
again
it
be
gathered
together
,
it
shews
it self
again
to
be
fire
.
And
,
the
receptacles
,
of
it
are
the
receptacles
of
a
body
:
being
a
multitude
of
pores
,
as
the
hardness
and
coldness
of
transparent
things
do
give
us
to
understand
;
of
which
we
shall
hereafter
have
occasion
to
discourse
.
On
the
contrary
side
,
whatever
arguments
are
brought
,
against
lights
being
a
body
,
are
only
negative
.
As
,
that
we
see
not
any
motion
of
light
;
that
we
do
not
discern
where
the
confines
are
between
light
and
air
;
that
we
see
not
room
for
both
of
them
,
or
for
more
lights
to
be
together
;
and
the
like
:
which
is
to
oppose
negative
proofs
against
affirmative
ones
;
and
to
build
a
doctrine
upon
the
defect
of
our
senses
;
or
upon
the
likeness
of
bodies
which
are
extremely
unlike
,
expecting
the
same
effects
from
the
most
subtile
as
from
the
most
gross
ones
.
All
which
,
together
with
the
authority
of
Aristotle
&
his
followers
,
have
turned
light
into
darkness
,
and
made
us
almost
deny
the
light
of
our
own
eyes
.
Now
then
,
to
take
our
leave
of
this
important
question
;
let
us
return
to
the
principles
from
whence
we
began
,
and
consider
A
summary
repetition
of
the
reasons
which
prove
that
light
is
fire
.
that
,
Seeing
Fire
is
the
most
rare
of
the
Elements
,
and
very
dry
;
and
that
out
of
the
former
it
hath
,
that
it
may
be
cut
into
very
small
pieces
,
and
out
of
the
later
,
that
it
conserves
its
own
figure
,
and
so
is
apt
to
divide
what
ever
fluid
body
:
and
joyning
to
these
two
principles
,
that
it
multiplies
extremely
in
its
source
:
It
must
of
necessity
follow
,
that
it
sends
out
in
great
multitudes
little
small
parts
,
into
the
air
and
other
bodies
circumfused
,
with
great
dilatation
,
in
a
spherical
manner
:
And
likewise
,
that
these
little
parts
are
easily
broken
;
and
,
new
ones
still
following
the
former
,
are
still
multiplyed
in
straight
lines
from
the
place
where
they
break
.
Out
of
which
't
is
evident
that
,
of
necessity
,
it
must
,
in
a
manner
,
fill
all
places
,
and
that
no
sensible
place
is
so
little
,
but
that
fire
wil
be
found
in
it
,
if
the
medium
be
capacious
.
As
also
,
that
its
extreme
least
parts
will
be
very
easily
swallow'd
up
in
the
parts
of
the
air
,
which
are
humid
;
and
,
by
their
enfolding
,
be
as
it
were
quite
lost
,
so
as
to
lose
the
appearance
of
fire
.
Again
,
that
,
in
its
reflections
,
it
will
follow
the
nature
of
grosser
bodies
,
and
have
glidings
like
them
;
which
is
that
we
call
refractions
.
That
little
streamings
from
it
will
cross
one
another
in
excessive
great
numbers
,
in
an
unsensible
part
of
space
,
without
hindering
one
another
.
That
its
motion
will
be
quicker
then
sense
can
judge
of
;
and
therefore
will
seem
to
move
in
an
instant
,
or
to
stand
still
as
in
a
stagnation
.
That
,
if
there
be
any
bodies
so
porous
with
little
and
thick
pores
,
as
that
the
pores
arrive
near
to
equalling
the
substance
of
the
body
;
then
,
such
a
body
will
be
so
fill'd
with
these
little
particles
of
fire
,
that
it
will
appear
as
if
there
were
no
stop
in
its
passage
,
but
were
all
filled
with
fire
:
and
yet
,
many
of
these
little
parts
will
be
reflected
.
And
,
whatever
qualities
else
we
find
in
light
,
we
shall
be
able
to
derive
them
out
of
these
principles
;
and
shew
that
fire
must
of
necessity
do
what
experience
teaches
us
that
light
doth
.
That
is
,
to
say
in
one
word
,
it
will
shew
us
that
fire
is
light
.
But
,
if
fire
be
light
,
then
light
must
needs
be
fire
.
And
so
we
leave
this
matter
.
CHAP.
IX
.
Of
Local
motion
in
common
.
THough
,
in
the
fifth
Chapter
,
we
made
only
earth
the
pretender
1.
No
local
motion
can
be
perform'd
without
succession
.
in
the
controversie
aginst
fire
,
for
superiority
in
activity
;
(
and
,
in
very
truth
,
the
greatest
force
of
gravity
appears
in
those
bodies
which
are
eminently
earthy
)
:
nevertheless
,
both
water
and
air
(
as
appears
out
of
the
4.
Chapter
of
the
Elements
)
do
agree
with
earth
in
having
gravity
;
and
gravity
,
is
the
chief
virtue
to
make
them
efficients
.
So
that
,
upon
the
matter
,
this
plea
is
common
to
all
the
three
Elements
.
Wherfore
,
to
explicate
this
virtue
,
wherby
these
three
weighty
Elements
work
;
let
us
call
to
mind
what
we
said
in
the
beginning
of
the
last
Chapter
,
concerning
local
motion
:
to
wit
,
that
,
according
as
the
body
moved
,
or
the
divider
,
did
more
and
more
enter
into
the
divided
body
;
so
,
it
joyn'd
it self
to
some
new
parts
of
the
Medium
or
divided
body
,
and
did
in
like
manner
forsake
others
.
Whence
it
happens
that
in
every
part
of
motion
,
it
possesses
a
greater
part
of
the
Medium
then
it self
can
fill
at
once
.
And
because
,
by
the
limitation
and
confinedness
of
every
magnitude
to
just
what
it
is
,
and
no
more
,
't
is
impossible
that
a
lesser
body
should
at
once
equalize
a
greater
;
it
followes
,
that
this
division
or
motion
,
whereby
a
body
attains
to
fill
a
place
bigger
then
it self
,
must
be
done
successively
;
that
is
,
it
must
first
fill
one
part
of
the
place
it
moves
in
,
then
another
,
and
so
proceed
on
,
till
it
have
measur'd
it self
with
every
part
of
the
place
,
from
the
first
beginning
of
the
line
of
motion
to
the
last
period
of
it
where
the
body
rests
.
By
which
discourse
it
is
evident
,
that
there
cannot
in
nature
be
a
strength
so
great
,
as
to
make
the
least
or
quickest
moveable
that
is
to
pass
in
an
instant
,
or
all
together
;
over
the
least
place
that
can
be
imagin'd
:
for
,
that
would
make
the
moved
body
(
remaining
what
it
is
,
in
regard
of
its
bigness
)
to
equallize
and
fit
a
thing
bigger
then
it
is
.
Therfore
it
is
manifest
,
that
motion
must
consist
of
such
parts
as
have
this
nature
,
that
whiles
one
of
them
is
in
being
,
the
others
are
not
yet
:
and
,
as
by
degrees
every
new
one
comes
to
be
,
all
the
others
that
were
before
do
vanish
and
cease
to
be
.
Which
circumstance
accompanying
motion
,
we
call
Succession
.
And
,
whatever
is
so
done
is
said
to
be
done
in
time
,
which
2.
Time
is
the
common
measure
of
all
sucessione
.
is
the
common
measure
of
all
succession
,
For
,
the
change
of
situation
of
the
Stars
,
but
especally
of
the
Sun
and
Moon
,
is
observ'd
,
more
or
less
,
by
all
mankind
;
and
appears
alike
to
every
man
:
and
(
being
the
most
known
,
constant
,
and
uniform
succession
that
men
are
used
to
)
is
,
as
it
were
by
nature
it self
,
set
in
their
way
and
offer'd
them
,
as
fittest
to
estimate
and
judge
all
other
particular
successions
;
by
comparing
them
both
to
it
,
and
among
themselves
by
it
.
And
,
accordingly
,
we
see
all
men
naturally
measure
all
other
successions
,
and
express
their
quantities
,
by
comparing
them
to
the
revolutions
of
the
Heavens
;
for
,
dayes
,
houres
,
and
yeares
,
are
nothing
else
but
they
,
or
some
determinate
parts
of
them
;
to
some
of
which
all
other
motions
and
successions
must
of
necessity
be
refer'd
,
if
we
will
measure
them
.
And
thus
we
see
,
how
all
the
mystery
of
applying
time
to
particular
motions
is
nothing
else
,
but
the
considering
how
far
the
Agent
that
moves
the
Sun
causes
it
to
go
on
in
its
journey
,
whiles
the
Agent
that
moves
a
particular
body
causes
it
to
perform
its
motion
.
So
that
't
is
evident
,
that
Velocity
;
is
the
effect
of
the
superproportion
3
What
velocity
is
,
and
that
it
cannot
be
infinite
.
of
the
one
Agent
over
a
certain
Medium
;
in
respect
of
the
proportion
which
another
Agent
hath
to
the
same
Medium
.
And
,
therefore
,
Velocity
is
a
quality
by
which
One
succession
is
intrinsically
distinguishd
from
Another
:
though
our
explication
uses
to
include
time
in
the
notions
of
velocity
and
tardity
.
Velocity
,
then
,
is
the
effect
(
as
we
said
)
of
more
strength
in
the
Agent
.
And
,
having
before
expressed
,
that
velocity
is
a
kind
of
density
;
we
find
that
this
kind
of
density
is
an
excellency
in
succession
:
as
permanent
density
is
an
excellency
in
the
nature
of
Substance
;
though
,
an
imperfection
in
the
nature
of
Quantity
,
(
by
which
we
see
,
that
quantity
is
a
kind
of
base
alloy
added
to
substance
.
)
And
out
of
this
it
is
evident
that
,
by
how
much
the
quicker
the
motion
is
in
equall
Mediums
,
by
so
much
the
agent
is
the
perfecter
which
causes
it
to
so
quick
.
Wherfore
,
if
the
velocity
should
ascend
so
much
,
as
to
admit
no
proportion
between
the
quickness
of
the
one
and
the
tardity
of
the
other
,
all
other
circumstances
being
even
,
excepting
the
difference
of
the
Agents
;
then
there
must
be
no
proportion
between
the
Agents
.
Nor
indeed
can
there
be
any
proportion
between
them
,
though
there
were
never
so
many
differences
in
other
circumstances
;
as
long
as
those
differences
be
within
any
proportion
.
And
consequently
,
you
see
that
,
if
one
Agent
be
supposed
to
move
in
an
instant
,
and
another
in
time
;
whatever
other
differences
be
in
the
bodies
moved
and
in
the
Mediums
,
nevertheless
the
agent
which
causes
motion
in
an
instant
will
be
infinite
,
in
respect
of
the
agent
which
moves
in
time
.
Which
is
impossible
:
it
being
the
nature
of
a
body
,
that
greater
quantity
of
the
same
thing
hath
greater
virtue
,
then
a
less
quantity
hath
;
and
therfore
,
for
a
body
to
have
infinite
virtue
,
it
must
have
infinite
magnitude
.
If
any
should
say
the
contrary
;
affirming
the
infinite
virtue
may
be
in
a
finite
body
:
I
ask
,
whether
in
half
that
body
(
were
it
divided
)
the
virtue
would
be
infinite
or
no
?
If
he
acknowledge
that
it
would
not
;
I
infer
thence
,
that
neither
in
the
two
parts
together
there
can
be
infinite
virtue
:
for
two
finites
cannot
compose
and
make
up
one
infinite
,
But
,
if
he
will
have
the
virtue
be
infinite
in
each
half
;
he
therin
allows
that
there
is
no
more
virtue
in
the
whole
body
then
in
one
half
of
it
:
which
is
against
the
nature
of
bodies
.
Now
,
that
a
body
cannot
be
infinite
in
greatness
is
proved
,
in
the
Second
Knot
of
Mr.
White
's
first
Dialogue
.
De
Mundo
.
And
thus
it
is
evident
,
that
,
by
the
virtue
of
pure
bodies
,
there
can
be
no
motion
in
an
instant
.
On
the
other
side
it
followes
,
that
there
cannot
be
so
little
a
force
in
nature
,
but
that
,
giving
it
time
enough
,
it
will
move
4.
No
force
so
little
that
is
not
able
to
move
the
greatest
weight
imaginable
.
the
greatest
weight
that
can
be
imagined
:
For
,
the
things
we
treat
of
,
being
all
of
them
quantities
,
may
,
by
Division
and
Multiplication
,
be
brought
to
equality
.
As
for
example
;
Supposing
the
weight
of
a
moveable
to
be
a
million
of
pounds
;
and
that
the
mover
is
able
to
move
the
millioneth
part
of
one
of
those
pounds
,
in
a
million
of
yeares
,
the
millioneth
part
of
a
pace
,
through
a
Medium
of
a
certain
rarity
:
seeing
yeers
may
be
multiplied
so
,
as
to
equalize
the
force
of
this
mover
,
to
the
weight
of
the
moveable
:
it
follows
clearly
,
that
this
force
may
move
the
whole
weight
of
a
million
of
pounds
,
through
the
determined
Medium
,
in
a
determinate
number
of
millions
of
years
,
a
million
of
paces
.
For
,
such
a
force
is
equal
to
the
required
effect
;
and
by
consequence
,
if
the
effect
should
not
follow
,
there
would
be
a
compleat
cause
put
,
and
no
effect
result
from
it
.
But
peradventure
't
is
needful
to
illustrate
this
point
yet
further
.
Suppose
then
a
weight
never
so
great
to
be
A
,
and
a
force
never
so
little
to
be
B.
Now
,
if
you
conceive
that
some
other
force
moves
A
,
you
must
withall
conceive
it
moves
A
some
space
;
since
all
motion
implies
necessarily
that
it
be
through
some
space
.
Let
that
space
be
CD
.
And
,
because
a
body
cannot
be
moved
a
space
in
an
instant
,
but
requires
some
time
,
to
have
its
motion
perform'd
in
;
it
follows
,
that
there
must
be
a
determin'd
time
,
in
which
the
conceiv'd
force
must
move
the
weight
A
through
the
space
CD
.
Let
that
time
be
EF.
Now
,
then
,
this
is
evident
,
that
't
is
all
one
to
say
,
that
B
moves
A
;
and
to
say
,
that
B
moves
A
,
through
a
space
,
in
a
time
;
so
that
,
if
any
part
of
this
be
left
out
,
it
cannot
be
understood
that
B
moves
A.
Therfore
to
express
particularly
the
effect
which
B
is
to
do
upon
A
,
we
must
say
,
B
must
move
A
a
certain
space
in
a
certain
time
.
Which
being
so
,
we
may
in
the
next
place
consider
,
that
this
effect
of
moving
A
may
be
diminish'd
two
waies
,
either
because
the
space
't
is
to
be
moved
in
is
lessened
;
or
the
time
taken
up
in
its
motion
is
encreas'd
:
for
,
as
it
is
a
greater
effect
,
to
move
A
through
the
space
CD
in
a
less
time
then
EF
,
so
it
is
a
less
effect
to
move
the
same
A
through
the
space
CD
in
a
greater
time
then
EF
;
or
through
a
less
space
then
CD
in
the
time
EF.
Now
then
,
this
being
suposed
,
that
it
is
a
less
effect
to
move
A
through
CD
in
a
greater
time
then
EF
:
it
follows
also
,
that
a
lesser
virtue
is
able
to
move
it
through
CD
in
a
greater
time
then
EF
,
then
the
virtue
which
is
requir'd
to
move
it
through
the
same
space
in
the
time
EF.
Which
if
it
be
once
granted
(
as
it
cannot
be
denied
)
,
then
multiplying
the
time
,
as
much
as
the
virtue
or
force
required
to
move
A
through
CD
in
the
time
EF
is
greater
then
the
force
B
;
in
so
much
time
the
force
B
will
be
able
to
move
A
through
CD
.
Which
discourse
is
evident
,
if
we
take
it
in
common
terms
:
but
,
it
be
applied
to
action
,
wherin
physical
accidents
intervene
;
the
artificer
must
have
the
judgment
to
provide
for
them
,
according
to
the
nature
of
his
matter
.
Upon
this
last
discourse
hangs
the
Principle
which
governs
5.
The
chief
principle
of
Mechanicks
deduced
out
of
the
former
discourse
.
Mechanicks
,
to
wit
,
that
the
force
and
the
distance
of
weights
counterpoysing
one
another
ought
to
reciprocal
:
That
is
,
by
how
much
the
one
weight
is
heavier
then
the
other
,
by
so
much
must
the
distance
of
the
lighter
,
from
the
fixed
point
upon
which
they
are
moved
,
be
greater
then
the
distance
of
the
greater
weight
from
the
same
point
.
For
't
is
plain
,
that
the
weight
which
is
more
distant
must
be
moved
a
greater
space
,
then
the
nearer
weight
;
in
the
proportion
of
the
two
distances
:
Wherfore
,
the
force
moving
it
must
carry
it
in
a
velocity
of
the
said
proportion
to
the
velocity
of
the
other
;
And
consequently
the
Agent
,
or
mover
,
must
be
in
that
proportion
more
powerfull
then
the
contrary
mover
.
And
,
out
of
this
practise
of
Geometricians
in
Mechanicks
,
(
which
is
confirmd
by
experience
)
't
is
made
evident
that
,
if
other
conditions
be
equal
,
the
excess
of
so
much
Gravity
will
make
so
much
Velocity
:
and
so
much
velocity
,
in
proportion
,
will
recompence
so
much
gravity
.
6.
No
moveable
can
passe
from
rest
to
any
determinate
degree
of
velocity
,
or
from
a
lesser
degree
to
a
greater
;
without
passing
through
all
the
intermediate
degrees
,
which
are
below
the
obtained
degree
.
Out
of
the
precedent
Conclusions
another
follows
:
which
is
,
that
nothing
receds
from
quiet
or
rest
,
and
attains
a
great
degree
of
Celerity
,
but
it
must
pass
through
all
the
degrees
of
Celerity
that
are
below
the
obtain'd
degree
.
And
the
like
is
,
in
passing
from
any
lesser
degree
of
velocity
to
a
greater
;
because
it
must
pass
through
all
the
intermediate
degrees
of
velocity
.
For
,
by
the
declaration
of
velocity
,
which
we
have
even
now
made
,
we
see
,
that
there
is
as
much
resistance
in
the
Medium
to
be
overcome
with
speed
,
as
there
is
for
it
to
be
overcome
in
regard
of
the
quantity
,
or
line
of
extent
of
it
:
because
(
as
we
have
said
)
the
force
of
the
Agent
in
counterpoises
ought
to
be
encreas'd
,
as
much
as
the
line
of
extent
of
the
Medium
,
which
is
to
be
overcome
by
the
Agent
in
equal
time
,
exceeds
the
line
of
extent
of
the
other
Medium
,
along
which
the
resistant
body
is
to
be
moved
.
Wherfore
,
it
being
proved
that
no
line
of
extent
can
be
overcome
in
an
instant
;
it
follows
,
that
no
defect
of
velocity
,
which
requires
as
great
a
superproportion
in
the
cause
,
can
be
overcome
likewise
in
an
instant
.
And
,
by
the
same
reason
,
by
which
we
prove
that
a
moveable
cannot
be
drawn
in
an
instant
from
a
lower
degree
of
velocity
to
a
higher
,
't
is
with
no
less
evidence
concluded
,
that
no
degree
of
velocity
can
be
attain'd
in
an
instant
:
For
,
divide
that
degree
of
velocity
into
two
halfs
,
and
if
the
Agent
had
overcome
the
one
half
,
he
could
not
overcome
the
other
half
in
an
instant
;
much
less
therfore
is
he
able
to
overcome
the
whole
(
that
is
,
to
reduce
the
moveable
from
quiet
to
the
said
degree
of
velocity
)
in
an
instant
.
Another
reason
may
be
,
because
the
movers
themselvs
(
such
movers
as
we
treat
of
here
)
are
Bodies
likewise
moved
,
and
consist
of
parts
:
wherof
not
every
one
part
,
but
a
competent
number
of
them
,
makes
the
moving
body
a
fit
Agent
,
able
to
move
the
proposed
body
in
a
proposed
degree
of
celerity
.
Now
,
this
Agent
meeting
with
resistance
in
the
moveable
,
and
not
being
in
the
utmost
extremity
of
density
,
but
condensable
yet
further
,
(
because
it
is
a
body
)
;
and
every
resistance
(
be
it
never
so
small
)
works
something
upon
the
mover
(
though
never
so
hard
)
to
condense
it
:
the
parts
of
the
mover
,
that
are
to
overcome
this
resistance
in
the
moveable
,
must
(
to
work
that
effect
)
be
condens'd
and
brought
together
as
close
as
is
needful
,
by
this
resistance
of
the
moveable
to
the
mover
;
and
so
,
the
remote
parts
of
the
mover
become
nearer
to
the
moveable
,
which
cannot
be
done
but
successively
,
because
it
enclud's
local
motion
.
And
,
this
application
being
likewise
divisible
,
and
not
all
the
parts
flocking
together
in
an
instant
to
the
place
where
they
are
to
exercise
their
power
:
it
follows
,
that
,
whiles
there
are
fewer
moving
parts
knit
together
,
they
must
needs
move
less
and
more
weakly
,
then
when
more
or
all
of
them
are
assembled
and
appled
to
that
work
.
So
that
,
the
motive
virtue
encreasing
thus
,
in
proportion
to
the
multiplying
of
the
parts
applied
to
cause
the
motion
;
of
necessity
,
the
effect
(
which
is
obedience
to
be
moved
,
and
quickness
of
motion
,
in
them
oveable
)
must
do
so
too
:
that
is
,
it
must
from
nothing
,
or
from
rest
,
passe
through
al
the
degrees
of
celerityun
,
till
it
arrive
to
that
which
all
the
parts
together
are
able
to
cause
.
As
for
example
,
when
with
my
hand
I
strike
a
ball
;
till
my
hand
touches
it
,
't
is
in
quiet
:
but
then
it
begins
to
move
;
yet
with
such
resistance
,
that
,
although
it
obey
in
some
measure
the
stroke
of
my
hand
,
nevetiheless
it
presses
the
yeelding
flesh
of
my
palm
,
backwards
towards
the
upper
and
bony
part
of
it
.
That
part
then
overtaking
the
other
,
by
the
continu'd
motion
of
my
hand
;
and
both
of
them
joyning
together
to
force
the
ball
away
;
the
impulse
becomes
stronger
,
then
at
the
first
touching
of
it
.
And
,
the
longer
it
presses
upon
it
,
the
more
the
parts
of
my
hand
condense
and
unite
themselvs
to
excercise
their
force
;
and
the
ball
therfore
must
yeeld
the
more
:
and
consequent
,
the
motion
of
it
〈◊〉
quicker
and
quicker
,
till
my
hand
parts
from
it
.
Which
condensation
of
the
parts
of
my
hand
encreasing
successively
,
by
the
parts
joyning
closer
to
one
another
,
the
velocity
of
the
balls
motion
(
which
is
an
effect
of
it
)
must
also
encrease
proportionably
therto
.
And
in
like
manner
,
the
motion
of
my
hand
and
arm
must
grow
quicker
and
quicker
;
and
pass
all
the
degrees
of
velocity
between
rest
and
the
utmost
degree
it
attains
unto
:
For
seeing
they
are
the
Spirits
swelling
the
Nervs
,
that
cause
the
arms
motion
,
(
as
we
shall
hereafter
shew
)
;
upon
its
resistance
,
they
flock
from
other
parts
of
the
body
to
evercome
that
resistance
.
And
since
their
journey
thither
requires
time
to
perform
it
in
;
and
the
nearest
come
first
:
it
must
needs
follow
,
that
,
as
they
grow
more
and
more
in
number
,
they
must
more
powerfully
overcome
the
resistance
,
and
consequently
,
encrease
the
velocity
of
the
motion
,
in
the
same
proportion
as
they
flock
thither
;
till
it
attain
that
degree
of
velocity
,
which
is
the
utmost
period
that
the
power
which
the
Agent
hath
to
overcome
the
resistance
of
the
medium
can
bring
it self
to
.
Between
which
and
rest
,
or
any
other
inferiour
degree
of
velocity
,
there
may
be
design'd
infinite
intermediate
degrees
;
proportionable
to
the
infinite
divisibility
of
time
,
and
space
,
in
which
the
mover
moves
.
Which
degrees
arise
out
of
the
reciprocal
yeilding
of
the
medium
:
And
that
is
likewise
divisible
in
the
same
infinite
proportion
.
Since
then
,
the
power
of
all
natural
Agents
is
limited
,
the
mover
(
be
it
never
so
powerful
)
must
be
confined
to
observe
these
proportions
,
and
cannot
pass
over
all
these
infinite
designable
degrees
in
an
instant
;
but
must
allot
some
time
(
which
hath
a
like
infinity
of
designable
parts
)
to
ballance
this
infinity
of
degrees
of
velocity
:
and
so
consequently
,
it
requires
time
,
to
attain
to
any
determinate
degree
.
And
therfore
cannot
recede
immediately
from
rest
to
any
degree
of
celerity
,
but
must
necessarily
pass
through
all
the
intermediate
ones
.
Thus
't
is
evident
that
all
motion
which
hath
a
beginning
must
of
necessity
increase
for
some
time
.
And
,
since
the
works
of
nature
are
in
proportion
to
their
causes
,
it
follows
that
this
encrease
is
in
a
determinate
proportion
:
Which
Galileus
(
to
whom
we
owe
the
greatest
part
of
what
is
known
concerning
motion
)
teaches
us
how
to
find
out
;
and
to
discover
what
degree
of
celerity
any
movable
,
that
is
moved
by
nature
,
has
,
in
any
determinate
part
of
the
space
it
moves
in
.
Having
settled
these
conditions
of
motion
;
we
shall
do
well
in
7.
The
conditions
which
help
to
motion
,
in
the
movable
are
three
;
in
the
medium
one
.
the
next
place
to
enquire
after
the
causes
of
it
:
as
well
in
the
body
moved
,
as
also
in
the
mover
that
occasions
the
motion
.
And
,
because
we
have
already
shewed
,
that
local
motion
is
nothing
in
substance
but
division
:
we
may
determine
that
those
causes
which
cōtribute
to
division
,
or
resist
it
,
are
the
causes
which
make
or
resist
local
motion
.
It
has
also
been
said
,
that
Density
has
in
it
a
power
of
dividing
;
and
that
Rarity
is
the
cause
of
being
divided
;
likewise
we
have
said
that
fire
,
by
reason
of
its
smal
parts
,
intow
ch
it
may
be
cut
(
which
makes
them
sharp
)
has
also
an
eminence
in
dividing
:
So
that
we
have
two
qualities
,
density
and
tenuity
or
sharpness
,
which
concur
actively
to
division
.
We
have
told
.
Dialog.
1.
of
Motion
.
you
also
how
Galileus
has
demonstrated
,
that
a
greater
quantity
,
of
the
same
figure
and
density
,
has
a
priviledge
of
descending
faster
than
a
lesser
.
And
that
priviledge
consists
in
this
,
that
the
proportion
of
the
superficies
to
the
body
it
limits
(
which
proportion
the
greater
it
is
,
the
more
it
retards
)
is
less
in
a
greater
bulk
than
in
a
smaller
.
We
have
therfore
three
conditions
concurring
to
make
the
motion
more
efficacious
:
namely
,
the
density
,
the
sharpness
,
and
the
bulk
of
the
movable
:
and
more
then
these
three
we
cannot
expect
to
find
in
a
moved
body
.
For
,
quantity
hath
but
three
determinations
:
one
,
by
density
&
rarity
;
of
which
density
is
one
of
the
three
conditions
:
another
,
by
its
parts
;
as
by
a
foot
,
a
span
,
&c.
and
in
this
way
we
have
found
that
the
greater
excells
the
lesser
:
the
third
and
last
is
,
by
its
figure
,
and
in
this
we
find
that
subtile
or
edged
quantities
do
prevail
over
blunt
ones
.
Seeing
,
therfore
,
that
these
three
determinations
be
all
that
are
in
quantity
;
there
can
be
no
more
conditions
in
the
body
moved
,
(
which
of
necessity
is
a
finite
quantity
)
,
but
the
three
named
.
And
,
as
for
the
medium
which
is
to
be
divided
,
there
is
only
rarity
and
density
(
the
one
,
to
help
;
the
other
to
hinder
)
that
require
consideration
,
on
its
side
:
For
,
neither
figure
,
nor
littleness
and
greatness
,
do
make
any
variation
in
it
.
And
as
for
the
Agent
,
it
is
not
as
yet
time
,
before
we
have
look'd
further
into
the
nature
of
motion
,
to
determine
his
qualities
.
Now
then
,
let
us
reflect
how
these
three
conditions
do
all
agree
in
this
circumstance
,
that
they
help
nothing
to
division
;
unless
the
body
in
which
they
are
to
be
moved
and
press'd
against
8.
No
body
hath
any
intrinsecal
vertue
to
move
it self
towards
any
determinate
part
of
the
Universe
.
the
body
that
is
to
be
divided
:
so
that
we
see
no
principle
to
perswade
us
,
that
any
body
can
move
it self
towards
any
determinate
part
or
place
of
the
universe
,
of
its
own
intrinsecal
inclination
.
For
,
besides
that
the
learned
Author
of
the
Dialogues
de
Mundo
(
in
his
third
Dialogue
,
and
the
second
Knot
)
hath
demonstrated
,
that
a
body
cannot
move
unless
it
be
moved
by
some
extrinsecal
Agent
;
we
may
easily
frame
to
our selves
a
conceit
,
how
absurd
it
is
to
think
that
a
body
,
by
a
quality
in
it
,
can
work
upon
it self
:
as
if
we
should
say
,
that
rarity
(
which
is
but
more
quantity
)
could
work
upon
quantity
;
or
that
figure
(
which
is
but
that
the
body
reaches
no
further
)
could
work
upon
the
body
:
and
in
general
,
that
the
manner
of
any
thing
can
work
upon
that
thing
whose
manner
it
is
.
For
Aristotle
and
St.
Thomas
,
and
their
Intelligent
Commentators
,
declaring
the
notion
of
Quality
,
tell
us
,
that
to
be
a
Quality
is
nothing
else
but
to
be
the
determination
or
modification
of
the
thing
whose
quality
it
is
.
Besides
,
the
natural
manner
of
operation
is
,
to
work
according
to
the
capacity
of
the
subject
:
but
,
when
a
body
is
in
the
midst
of
an
uniform
medium
or
space
,
the
subject
is
equally
prepar'd
on
all
sides
to
receive
the
action
of
that
body
.
Wherfore
(
though
we
should
allow
it
a
force
to
move
)
,
if
it
be
a
natural
Agent
and
have
no
understanding
,
it
must
work
indifferently
on
all
sides
,
and
by
consequence
,
cannot
move
on
any
side
.
For
,
if
you
say
,
that
the
Agent
in
this
case
(
where
the
medium
is
uniform
)
works
rather
upon
one
side
than
upon
another
;
it
must
be
because
this
determination
is
within
the
Agent
it self
,
and
not
out
of
the
circumstant
dispositions
:
which
is
the
manner
of
working
of
those
substances
that
work
for
an
end
of
their
own
;
that
is
,
of
understanding
creatures
,
and
not
of
natural
bodies
.
Now
,
he
that
would
exactly
determine
what
motion
a
body
has
,
or
is
apt
to
have
,
determining
by
supposition
the
force
of
9.
The
encrease
of
motion
is
always
made
in
the
proportion
of
the
odd
numbers
.
the
Agent
,
must
calculate
the
proportions
of
all
these
three
conditions
of
the
movable
,
and
the
quality
of
the
medium
;
which
is
a
proceeding
too
particular
for
the
intention
of
our
discourse
.
But
,
to
speak
in
common
,
it
will
not
be
amiss
to
examine
in
what
proportion
motion
doth
increase
:
since
we
have
concluded
that
all
motion
proceeds
from
quiet
,
by
a
continual
encrease
,
Galileus
(
that
miracle
of
our
age
,
and
whose
wit
was
able
to
discover
whatever
he
had
a
mind
to
employ
it
about
)
hath
told
us
that
natural
motion
encreases
,
in
the
proportion
of
the
odd
numbers
.
Which
,
to
express
by
example
,
is
thus
:
suppose
that
in
the
going
of
the
first
yard
it
has
one
degree
of
velocity
,
then
in
the
going
of
the
second
yard
it
will
have
three
degrees
,
and
in
going
of
the
third
it
will
have
five
;
and
so
onwards
,
still
adding
two
to
the
degrees
of
the
velocity
,
for
every
one
to
the
space
.
Or
,
to
express
it
more
plainly
;
if
in
the
first
minute
of
time
it
goes
one
yard
of
space
,
then
in
the
next
minute
it
will
go
three
yards
,
in
the
third
it
will
go
five
,
in
the
fourth
seaven
;
and
so
forth
.
But
,
we
must
enlarge
this
proposition
to
all
motions
;
as
we
have
done
the
former
,
of
the
encrease
it self
in
velocity
:
because
the
reason
of
it
is
common
to
all
motions
.
Which
is
,
that
all
motion
(
as
may
appear
out
of
what
we
have
formerly
said
)
proceeds
from
two
causes
:
namely
,
the
Agent
or
the
force
that
moves
;
and
the
disposition
of
the
body
moved
,
as
it
is
composed
of
the
three
qualities
we
lately
explicated
.
In
which
is
to
be
noted
,
that
the
Agent
doth
not
move
simply
by
its
own
virtue
,
but
applyes
also
the
virtue
of
the
body
moved
,
which
it
hath
,
to
divide
the
medium
when
it
is
put
on
.
As
when
we
cut
with
a
knife
,
the
effect
proceeds
from
the
knife
press'd
on
by
the
hand
;
or
,
from
the
hand
as
applying
and
putting
in
action
the
edge
and
cutting
power
of
the
knife
,
Now
this
,
in
Physicks
and
Nature
,
is
clearly
parallel
to
what
,
in
Geometry
and
Arithmatick
the
Mathematicians
call
drawing
one
number
or
one
side
into
another
;
for
as
,
in
Mathematicks
,
to
draw
one
number
into
another
is
to
apply
the
number
drawn
to
every
part
of
the
number
into
which
it
is
drawn
(
as
,
if
we
draw
three
into
seven
,
we
make
twenty
one
,
by
making
every
unity
or
part
of
the
number
seven
to
be
three
;
and
the
like
is
of
lines
,
in
Geometry
)
;
So
,
in
the
present
case
,
to
every
part
of
the
hands
motion
,
we
add
the
whole
virtue
of
the
cutting
faculty
which
is
in
the
knife
,
and
,
to
every
part
of
the
motion
of
the
knife
,
we
add
the
whole
pressing
virtue
of
the
hand
.
Therfore
the
encrease
of
the
effect
,
proceeding
from
two
causes
so
working
,
must
also
be
parallel
to
the
encrease
of
the
quantities
arising
out
of
the
like
drawing
in
Mathematicks
.
But
in
those
,
't
is
evident
that
the
encrease
is
according
to
the
order
of
the
odd
numbers
;
and
therfore
it
must
in
our
case
be
the
like
:
that
is
,
the
encrease
must
be
in
the
said
proportion
of
odd
numbers
,
Now
,
that
in
those
the
encrease
proceeds
so
,
will
be
evident
,
if
you
consider
the
encrease
of
an
Equicrure
Triangle
;
which
,
because
it
goes
upon
a
certain
proportion
of
length
and
breadth
,
if
you
compare
the
encreases
of
the
whole
Triangle
(
that
gains
on
each
side
)
with
the
encreases
of
the
perpendicular
(
which
gains
only
in
length
)
,
you
will
see
that
they
will
proceed
in
the
foresaid
proportion
of
odd
numbers
.
But
,
we
must
not
imagine
that
the
velocity
of
motion
will
always
encrease
thus
,
for
as
long
as
we
can
fancy
any
motion
:
but
,
when
it
is
arrived
to
the
utmost
period
that
such
a
moveable
with
such
causes
is
capable
of
,
then
it
keeps
constantly
the
same
pace
,
and
goes
equally
and
uniformly
at
the
same
rate
.
For
since
the
density
of
the
moveable
,
&
the
force
of
the
Agent
moving
it
,
(
which
two
cause
the
motion
)
have
a
limited
proportion
to
the
resistance
of
the
medium
,
how
yeilding
soever
it
be
:
it
must
needs
follow
,
that
when
the
motion
is
arrived
to
that
height
which
arises
out
of
this
proportion
,
it
cannot
exceed
it
,
but
must
continue
at
that
rate
;
unless
some
other
cause
give
yet
a
greater
impulse
to
the
movable
,
For
,
velocity
consisting
in
this
,
that
the
movable
cuts
through
more
of
the
medium
in
an
equal
time
;
't
is
evident
,
that
in
the
encrease
of
velocity
,
the
resistance
of
the
medium
which
is
overcome
by
it
,
grows
greater
and
greater
,
and
by
little
and
little
gains
upon
the
force
of
the
Agent
;
so
that
the
superproportion
of
the
Agent
grows
still
lesser
and
lesser
,
as
the
velocity
encreases
;
and
therfore
at
the
length
they
must
come
to
be
ballanced
,
and
then
the
velocity
can
encrease
no
more
.
And
the
reason
of
the
encrease
of
it
,
for
a
while
at
the
beginning
,
is
because
,
coming
from
rest
,
it
must
pass
through
all
the
intermediate
degrees
of
velocity
,
before
it
can
attain
to
the
height
of
it
;
which
requires
time
to
perform
,
and
therfore
falls
under
the
power
of
our
sense
to
observe
.
But
,
because
we
see
it
do
so
for
some
time
,
we
must
not
therfore
conclude
,
the
nature
of
such
motion
is
still
to
encrease
,
without
any
period
or
limit
;
like
those
lines
that
perpetually
grow
nearer
;
and
yet
can
never
meet
:
for
,
we
see
our
reason
,
examining
the
causes
of
this
velocity
,
assures
us
that
,
in
continuance
of
time
and
space
,
it
may
come
to
its
height
,
which
it
cannot
exceed
.
And
there
would
be
the
pitch
,
at
which
distance
weights
being
let
fall
would
give
the
greatest
strokes
and
make
greatest
impressions
.
'T
is
true
that
Galileus
and
Mersenius
(
two
exact
experimenters
)
do
think
they
find
this
verity
by
their
experiences
:
But
,
surely
that
is
impossible
to
be
done
.
For
,
the
encrease
of
velocity
,
being
in
a
proportion
ever
diminishing
,
must
of
necessity
come
to
an
insensible
increase
in
proportion
,
before
it
ends
:
for
,
the
space
which
the
movable
goes
through
,
is
still
encreased
,
and
the
time
,
wherin
it
passes
through
that
space
,
remains
still
the
same
little
one
,
as
was
taken
up
in
passing
a
less
space
immediately
before
;
&
such
little
differences
,
of
great
spaces
passed
over
in
a
little
time
,
come
soon
to
be
undiscernible
by
sense
.
But
reason
(
which
shews
us
that
,
if
velocity
never
ceased
from
encreasing
,
it
would
in
time
arive
to
exceed
any
particular
velocity
,
and
,
by
consequence
,
the
proportion
which
the
mover
has
to
the
medium
;
because
of
the
adding
still
a
determinate
part
to
its
velocity
)
concludes
plainly
,
that
it
is
impossible
motion
should
increase
for
ever
,
without
coming
to
a
period
.
Now
the
impression
which
falling
weights
make
is
of
two
kinds
:
for
,
the
body
into
which
impression
is
made
either
can
11.
Certain
problems
resolved
concerning
the
proportion
of
some
moving
agents
compared
to
their
effects
.
yield
backward
,
or
it
cannot
.
If
it
can
yield
backward
,
then
the
impression
made
is
a
motion
:
as
we
see
a
stroke
with
a
Racket
upon
a
Ball
,
or
with
a
Pail-mail
beetle
upon
a
Bowl
,
makes
it
flie
from
it
.
But
,
if
the
strucken
body
cannot
yield
backwards
,
then
it
makes
it
yield
on
the
sides
:
And
this
,
in
divers
matters
;
for
,
if
the
smitten
body
be
drie
and
brittle
,
't
is
subject
to
break
it
and
make
the
pieces
flie
round
about
;
but
if
it
be
a
tough
body
,
it
squeeses
it
into
a
larger
form
.
But
,
because
,
the
effect
,
in
any
of
these
ways
,
is
eminently
greater
than
the
force
of
the
Agent
seems
to
be
;
't
is
worth
our
labour
to
look
into
the
causes
of
it
.
To
which
end
,
we
may
remember
how
we
have
already
declared
,
that
the
force
of
the
velocity
is
equall
to
a
reciprocall
force
of
weight
in
the
virtue
movent
:
wherefore
the
effect
of
a
blow
that
a
man
gives
with
a
hammer
depends
,
on
the
weight
of
the
hammer
,
on
the
velocity
of
the
motion
,
and
on
the
hand
,
in
case
the
hand
accompanies
the
blow
.
But
,
if
the
motion
of
the
hand
ceases
before
(
as
when
we
throw
a
thing
)
,
then
only
the
velocity
and
the
weight
of
the
hammer
remain
to
be
consider'd
.
However
,
let
us
put
the
hand
and
weight
in
one
sum
,
which
we
may
equalize
by
some
other
virtue
or
weight
:
Then
,
let
us
consider
the
way
or
space
which
a
weight
,
lying
upon
the
thing
,
is
to
go
forwards
;
to
do
the
same
effect
in
the
same
time
as
the
percussion
doth
;
and
,
what
excess
the
line
of
the
blow
hath
over
the
line
of
that
way
or
space
,
such
an
excess
we
must
add
of
equal
weight
or
force
,
to
the
weight
we
had
already
taken
:
And
,
the
weight
composed
of
both
will
be
a
fit
Agent
to
make
the
like
impression
.
This
Problem
was
proposed
to
me
by
that
worthy
religious
man
,
Father
Mersenius
:
who
is
not
content
with
advancing
learning
by
his
own
industry
and
labours
;
but
besides
,
is
alwayes
(
out
of
his
generous
affection
to
verity
)
inciting
others
to
contribute
to
the
publick
stock
of
it
.
He
proposed
to
me
likewise
this
following
question
,
to
wit
,
why
there
is
required
a
weight
of
water
in
double
Geometrical
proportion
,
to
make
a
pipe
run
twice
as
fast
as
it
did
,
or
have
twice
as
much
water
run
out
in
the
same
time
?
To
which
I
answer
out
of
the
same
ground
,
as
before
:
That
because
,
in
running
twice
as
fast
,
there
goes
out
double
the
water
in
every
part
of
time
;
and
again
,
every
part
of
water
goes
a
double
space
in
the
same
part
of
time
(
that
is
to
say
,
because
double
the
celerity
is
drawn
into
double
the
water
,
and
double
the
water
into
doule
the
celerity
;
therfore
the
present
effect
is
,
to
the
former
effect
,
as
the
effect
or
quadrate
of
a
double
line
drawn
into
into
it self
,
is
to
the
effect
or
quadrate
of
half
the
said
line
drawn
into
it self
.
And
consequently
,
the
cause
of
the
latter
effect
(
which
is
the
weight
then
)
must
be
to
the
cause
of
the
former
effect
(
that
is
,
to
the
former
weight
)
in
the
same
proportion
;
namely
,
as
the
quadrate
of
a
double
line
is
to
the
quadrate
of
half
that
line
.
And
so
you
see
the
reason
of
what
he
by
experience
finds
to
be
true
.
Though
I
doubt
not
but
when
he
shall
set
out
the
treatise
which
he
has
made
on
this
subject
,
the
Reader
will
have
better
satisfaction
.
In
the
mean
while
,
an
experiment
which
Galileo
delivers
will
confirm
this
doctrine
.
He
sayes
,
that
,
to
make
the
same
Pendant
go
twice
as
fast
as
it
did
,
or
to
make
every
undulation
of
it
in
half
the
time
it
did
,
you
must
make
the
line
,
at
which
it
hangs
,
double
in
Geometrical
proportion
,
to
the
line
at
which
it
hang'd
before
.
Whence
it
follows
,
that
the
circle
by
which
it
goes
is
likewise
in
double
Geometrical
proportion
.
And
this
being
certain
,
that
celerity
to
celerity
has
the
proportion
of
force
,
which
weight
has
to
weight
;
't
is
evident
that
,
as
in
one
case
,
there
must
be
weight
in
Geometrical
proportion
,
so
in
the
other
case
,
where
only
celerity
makes
the
variance
,
the
celerity
must
be
in
double
Geometrical
proportion
;
according
as
Galileo
finds
it
by
experience
.
But
,
to
return
to
our
main
intent
;
there
is
to
be
further
noted
that
,
If
the
subject
strucken
be
of
a
proportionate
cessibility
,
it
seems
to
dull
and
deaden
the
stroke
;
wheras
,
if
the
thing
strucken
be
hard
,
the
stroke
seems
to
lose
no
force
,
but
to
work
a
greater
effect
.
Though
indeed
the
truth
be
,
that
in
both
cases
the
effects
are
equal
;
but
diverse
according
to
the
natures
of
the
things
that
are
strucken
;
for
,
no
force
that
once
is
in
nature
can
be
lost
,
but
must
have
its
adequate
effect
one
way
or
other
.
Let
us
then
first
suppose
the
body
strucken
to
be
a
hard
body
,
of
no
exceeding
bigness
:
in
which
case
,
if
the
stroke
light
perpendicularly
upon
it
,
it
will
carry
such
a
body
before
it
.
But
,
if
the
body
be
too
great
,
and
have
its
parts
so
conjoyn'd
that
they
are
weaker
then
the
stroke
;
in
this
case
the
stroke
drives
one
part
before
it
,
and
so
breaks
it
from
the
rest
.
But
lastly
,
if
the
parts
of
the
strucken
body
be
so
easily
cessible
,
as
without
difficulty
the
stroke
can
divide
them
;
then
it
enters
into
such
a
body
till
it
has
spent
its
force
.
So
that
now
,
making
up
our
account
,
we
see
that
an
equal
effect
proceeds
from
an
equal
force
in
all
the
three
cases
,
though
in
themselves
they
be
far
different
.
But
,
we
are
apt
to
account
that
effect
greater
,
which
is
more
considerable
to
us
by
the
profit
or
damage
it
brings
us
.
And
therefore
we
usually
say
,
that
the
blow
,
which
shakes
a
wall
,
or
beats
it
down
and
kills
men
with
the
stones
it
scatters
abroad
,
hath
a
greater
effect
then
that
which
penetrates
far
into
a
mud
wall
,
and
doth
little
harm
:
for
that
innocuousness
of
the
effect
makes
that
,
although
in
it self
it
be
as
great
as
the
other
,
yet
't
is
little
observ'd
or
consider'd
.
This
discourse
draws
on
another
:
which
is
to
declare
how
motion
ceases
.
And
to
sum
that
up
in
short
,
we
say
that
,
When
12.
When
a
moveable
comes
to
rest
,
the
motion
decreases
according
to
the
rules
of
encrease
.
motion
comes
to
rest
,
it
decreases
and
passes
through
all
the
degrees
of
celerity
and
tardity
,
that
are
between
rest
and
the
height
of
that
motion
which
so
declines
:
and
that
in
the
proportion
of
the
odd
numbers
,
as
,
we
declared
above
,
it
encreas'd
.
The
reason
is
clear
;
because
that
which
makes
a
motion
cease
is
the
resistance
it
findes
:
which
resistance
is
an
action
of
a
mover
that
moves
something
against
the
body
moved
,
or
something
equivalent
to
such
an
action
;
wherefore
it
must
follow
the
laws
that
are
common
to
all
motions
;
of
which
kind
those
two
are
that
we
have
expressed
in
this
conclusion
.
Now
,
that
resistance
is
a
countermotion
,
or
equivalent
to
one
is
plain
by
this
that
any
body
which
is
pressed
must
needs
press
again
on
the
body
that
presses
it
;
wherefore
,
the
cause
that
hinders
such
a
body
from
yielding
is
a
force
moving
that
body
against
the
body
which
presses
it
.
The
particulars
of
all
which
we
shall
more
at
large
declare
,
where
we
speak
of
the
action
and
reaction
of
particular
bodies
.
CHAP.
X.
Of
Gravity
and
Levity
;
and
of
Local
Motion
,
commonly
term'd
Natural
.
IT
is
now
time
to
consider
that
distinction
of
motions
which
1.
Those
motions
are
call'd
natural
which
have
constant
causes
;
and
those
violent
which
are
contrary
to
them
.
is
so
famous
in
Aristotle
;
to
wit
;
that
some
motions
are
natural
,
others
violent
:
and
to
determine
what
may
be
signified
by
these
terms
.
For
seeing
we
have
said
that
no
body
hath
a
natural
intrinsecal
inclination
to
any
place
,
to
which
't
is
able
to
move
it self
;
we
must
needs
conclude
that
the
motion
of
every
body
follows
the
percussion
of
extrinsecal
Agents
.
It
seems
therefore
impossible
that
any
body
should
have
any
motion
natural
to
it self
:
and
,
if
there
be
none
natural
,
there
can
be
none
violent
;
and
so
this
distinction
will
vanish
to
nothing
.
But
on
the
otherside
,
Living
creatures
manifestly
shew
natural
motions
;
having
natural
instruments
to
perform
certain
motions
:
wherefore
such
motions
must
of
necessity
be
natural
to
them
:
But
,
these
are
not
the
motions
we
are
to
speak
of
;
for
,
Aristotles
division
is
common
to
all
bodies
,
or
at
the
least
to
all
those
we
converse
with
:
and
particularly
to
those
which
are
call'd
heavy
and
light
;
which
two
terms
pass
through
all
the
bodies
we
have
notice
of
.
Therefore
,
proceeding
on
our
grounds
before
lay'd
,
to
wit
,
that
no
body
can
be
moved
of
it self
;
we
may
determine
those
motions
to
be
natural
to
bodies
,
which
have
constant
causes
or
percutients
to
make
them
always
in
such
bodies
;
and
those
violent
,
which
are
contrary
to
such
natural
motions
.
Which
being
suppos'd
;
we
much
search
out
the
causes
,
that
so
constantly
make
some
bodies
descend
towards
the
center
or
the
middle
of
the
earth
,
&
others
to
rise
and
go
from
the
center
:
by
which
the
world
is
subject
to
those
restless
motions
,
that
keep
all
things
in
perpetual
flux
,
in
this
changing
sphere
of
action
and
passion
.
Let
us
then
begin
with
considering
what
effects
the
Sun
2.
The
first
and
most
general
operation
of
the
Sun
is
,
the
making
and
raising
of
atomes
.
(
which
is
a
constant
and
perpetual
cause
)
works
on
inferiour
bodies
,
by
his
being
regularly
sometimes
present
and
sometimes
absent
.
Observe
in
a
pot
of
water
hanging
over
a
fire
,
how
the
heat
makes
some
parts
of
the
water
ascend
,
and
others
to
supply
the
room
by
descending
;
so
that
,
as
long
as
it
boyls
;
't
is
in
a
perpetual
confused
motion
up
and
down
.
Now
,
having
formerly
concluded
that
fire
is
light
,
and
light
is
fire
;
it
cannot
be
doubted
but
that
the
Sun
serves
instead
of
fire
to
our
Globe
of
Earth
and
water
,
(
which
may
be
fitly
compared
to
the
boyling
pot
;
)
and
all
the
day
long
draws
vapours
from
those
bodies
that
his
beams
strike
upon
.
For
,
he
shooting
his
little
darts
of
fire
,
in
multitudes
and
in
continued
streams
from
his
own
center
,
against
the
Python
,
the
earth
we
live
on
;
they
there
overtake
one
another
and
cause
some
degrees
of
heat
,
as
far
as
they
sink
in
.
But
,
not
being
able
(
by
reason
of
their
great
expansion
in
their
long
journey
)
to
convert
it
into
their
own
nature
and
set
it
on
fire
,
(
which
requires
a
high
degree
of
condensation
of
the
beams
)
;
they
but
pierce
and
divide
it
very
subtilly
,
and
cut
some
of
the
outwardparts
of
it
into
extreme
little
atomes
.
To
which
sticking
very
close
,
and
being
in
a
manner
incorporated
with
them
(
by
reason
of
the
moisture
that
is
in
them
)
,
they
,
in
their
rebound
back
from
the
earth
,
carry
them
along
with
them
;
like
a
ball
that
,
struck
against
a
moist
wall
,
in
its
return
from
it
,
brings
back
some
of
the
mortar
sticking
upon
it
.
For
,
the
distance
of
the
Earth
from
the
Sun
is
not
the
utmost
period
of
these
nimble
bodie
's
flight
;
so
that
,
when
by
this
solid
body
they
are
stop'd
in
their
course
forwards
on
,
they
leap
back
from
it
,
and
carry
some
little
parts
of
it
with
them
:
som
of
them
a
farther
,
some
of
them
a
shorter
journey
;
according
to
their
littleness
and
rarity
make
them
fit
to
ascend
.
As
is
manifest
by
the
consent
of
all
Authors
that
write
of
the
Regions
of
the
Air
:
who
determine
the
Lower
Region
to
reach
as
far
as
the
reflection
of
the
Sun
;
and
conclude
this
Region
to
be
very
hot
.
For
,
if
we
mark
how
the
heat
of
fire
is
greatest
,
when
it
is
incorporated
in
some
dense
body
,
(
as
in
Iron
or
in
Sea-coal
)
;
we
shall
easily
conceive
that
the
heat
of
this
Region
proceeds
mainly
,
out
of
the
incorporation
of
light
with
those
little
bodies
which
stick
to
it
in
its
reflection
.
And
,
experience
testifies
the
same
,
both
in
our
soultry
days
,
which
we
see
are
of
a
gross
temper
,
and
ordinarily
go
before
rain
,
as
also
in
the
hot
Springs
of
extreme
cold
countrys
,
where
the
first
heats
are
unsufferable
,
which
proceed
out
of
the
resolution
of
humidity
congeal'd
:
&
in
hot
winds
(
which
the
Spaniards
call
Bochornos
,
from
Boca
de
horno
,
by
allusion
to
the
breathing
stream
of
an
Oven
when
it
is
open'd
)
,
which
manifestly
shew
that
the
heat
of
the
Sun
is
incorporated
in
the
little
bodies
,
which
compose
the
steam
of
that
wind
.
And
,
by
the
principles
we
have
already
laid
,
the
same
would
be
evident
;
though
we
had
no
experience
to
instruct
us
;
for
,
seeing
that
the
body
of
fire
is
dry
,
the
wet
parts
(
which
are
easiest
resolved
by
fire
)
must
needs
stick
to
them
,
and
accompany
them
in
their
return
from
the
earth
.
Now
,
whiles
these
ascend
,
the
air
must
needs
cause
others
3.
The
light
,
rebounding
from
the
earth
with
atomes
,
causes
two
streams
in
the
air
;
the
one
ascending
,
the
other
descending
;
and
both
of
them
in
a
perpendicular
line
.
that
are
of
a
grosser
complexion
to
descend
as
fast
,
to
make
room
for
the
former
,
and
to
fill
the
places
they
left
;
that
there
may
be
no
vacuity
in
nature
.
And
,
to
find
what
parts
they
are
,
and
from
whence
they
come
,
that
succeed
in
the
room
of
light
and
atomes
glew'd
together
that
thus
ascend
;
we
may
take
a
hint
from
the
Maxime
of
the
Opticks
,
that
Light
reflecting
makes
equal
angles
:
whence
,
supposing
the
Superficies
of
the
earth
to
be
circular
,
it
will
follow
that
a
Perpendicular
to
the
center
passes
just
in
the
middle
between
the
two
rayes
,
the
incident
and
the
reflected
.
Wherefore
,
the
air
between
these
two
rayes
,
and
such
bodies
as
are
in
it
,
being
equally
pressed
on
both
sides
;
those
bodies
which
are
just
in
the
middle
are
nearest
,
and
likeliest
to
succeed
immediately
,
in
the
room
of
the
light
and
atomes
which
ascend
from
the
Superficies
of
the
earth
:
and
their
motion
to
that
point
is
upon
the
Perpendicular
.
Hence
't
is
evident
,
that
the
Air
and
all
such
bodies
as
descend
to
supply
the
place
of
light
and
atomes
,
which
ascend
from
the
Earth
,
descend
perpendicularly
towards
the
center
of
the
earth
.
And
again
,
such
bodies
as
,
by
the
force
of
light
being
cut
from
the
earth
or
water
,
do
not
ascend
in
form
of
light
,
but
incorporate
a
hidden
light
and
heat
within
them
,
(
and
thereby
are
rarer
then
these
descending
bodies
)
,
must
of
necessity
be
lifted
up
,
by
the
descent
of
those
denser
bodies
that
go
downwards
,
because
they
(
by
reason
of
their
density
)
are
moved
with
a
greater
force
.
And
this
lifting
up
must
be
in
a
perpendicular
line
;
because
the
others
,
descending
on
all
sides
perpendicularly
,
must
needs
raise
those
that
are
between
them
equally
from
all
sides
:
that
is
,
perpendicularly
from
the
center
of
the
earth
.
And
thus
we
see
a
motion
set
on
foot
,
of
some
bodies
continually
descending
,
and
others
continually
ascending
:
all
in
perpendicular
lines
;
excepting
those
which
follow
the
course
of
lights
reflexion
.
Again
,
as
soon
as
the
declining
Sun
grows
weaker
or
leaves
our
Horizon
,
and
his
beams
,
vanishing
,
leave
the
little
hors-men
which
rode
upon
them
,
to
their
own
temper
and
nature
(
from
whence
they
forced
them
:
they
,
finding
themselvs
,
surrounded
by
a
smart
descending
stream
,
tumble
down
again
in
the
night
,
as
fast
as
in
the
day
they
were
carried
up
;
and
,
crowding
into
their
former
habitations
,
exclude
those
they
find
had
usurped
them
in
their
absence
.
And
thus
,
all
bodies
within
reach
of
the
Suns
power
,
but
especially
our
air
,
are
in
perpetual
motion
:
the
more
rarified
ones
ascending
,
and
the
dense
ones
descending
.
Now
then
,
because
no
bodies
,
wherever
they
be
(
as
we
have
4.
A
dense
body
,
placed
in
the
air
between
the
ascending
and
descending
streams
must
needs
descend
.
already
shew'd
)
,
have
any
inclination
to
move
towards
a
particular
place
,
otherwise
then
as
they
are
directed
and
impel'd
by
extrinsecal
Agents
:
let
us
suppose
that
a
body
were
placed
at
liberty
in
the
open
air
.
And
then
,
casting
whether
it
would
be
moved
from
the
place
we
suppose
it
in
;
and
which
way
it
would
be
moved
;
we
shall
find
,
it
must
of
necessity
happen
that
it
shall
descend
and
fall
down
,
till
it
meet
with
some
other
gross
body
to
stay
and
support
it
.
For
,
though
of
it self
it
would
move
no
way
;
yet
,
if
we
find
that
any
other
body
strikes
efficaciously
enough
upon
it
,
we
cannot
doubt
but
it
will
move
that
way
which
the
striking
body
impels
it
.
Now
,
it
is
strucken
upon
on
both
sides
(
above
and
below
)
,
by
the
ascending
and
the
descending
atoms
;
the
rare
ones
striking
upon
the
bottome
of
it
and
driving
it
upwards
,
and
the
denser
ones
pressing
upon
the
top
of
it
and
bearing
it
downwards
.
But
,
if
you
compare
the
the
impressions
the
denser
atoms
make
with
those
that
proceed
from
the
rare
ones
;
't
is
evident
,
the
dense
ones
must
be
the
more
powerful
;
and
therfore
will
assuredly
determine
the
motion
of
the
body
in
the
air
that
way
they
go
,
which
is
downwards
.
Nor
need
we
fear
,
lest
the
littlenessof
the
agents
,
or
the
feebleness
of
their
stroaks
,
should
not
be
sufficient
to
work
this
effect
;
since
there
is
no
resistance
in
the
body
it self
,
and
the
air
is
continually
cut
in
pieces
by
the
Sun-beams
,
and
by
the
motions
of
little
bodies
;
so
that
the
adhesion
to
air
of
the
body
to
be
moved
,
will
be
no
hind'rance
to
this
motion
:
especially
,
considering
the
perpetual
new
percussions
,
and
the
multitude
of
them
;
and
how
no
force
is
so
little
but
that
,
with
time
and
multiplication
,
it
will
overcome
any
resistance
.
But
,
if
any
man
desires
to
look
on
,
as
it
were
at
one
view
,
the
whole
chain
of
this
doctrine
of
Gravity
:
let
him
turn
the
first
5.
A
more
particular
explication
of
all
the
former
doctrine
touching
Gravity
cast
of
his
eyes
on
what
we
have
said
of
fire
,
when
we
explicated
the
nature
of
it
;
To
wit
,
that
it
begins
from
a
little
source
,
and
,
by
extreme
multiplication
and
rarefaction
,
extends
it self
into
a
great
sphere
.
And
then
hee
's
perceive
the
reason
,
why
light
is
darted
from
the
body
of
the
Sun
with
that
incredible
celerity
,
wherewith
its
beams
fly
to
visit
the
remotest
parts
of
the
world
:
and
how
,
of
necessity
,
it
gives
motion
to
all
circumstant
bodies
;
since
it
is
violently
thrust
forward
by
so
extreme
rarefaction
,
and
,
the
further
it
goes
,
is
still
the
more
rarified
and
dilated
.
Next
,
let
him
reflect
,
how
infinitely
the
quickness
of
lights
motion
prevents
the
motion
of
a
moist
body
;
such
an
one
as
air
is
:
and
then
he
wil
plainly
see
,
that
the
first
motion
,
which
light
is
able
to
give
the
air
must
needs
be
a
swelling
of
that
moist
element
,
perpendicularly
round
about
the
earth
.
For
,
the
ray
descendent
,
and
the
ray
reflectent
,
flying
with
so
great
a
speed
,
that
the
air
between
them
cannot
take
a
formal
pley
any
way
before
the
beams
of
light
be
on
both
sides
of
it
:
it
followes
,
that
,
according
to
the
nature
of
humide
things
,
it
must
first
only
swell
;
for
,
that
is
the
beginning
of
motion
in
them
,
when
heat
enters
into
and
works
on
them
.
And
thus
he
may
confidently
resolve
himself
,
that
the
first
motion
which
light
causes
in
the
air
will
be
a
swelling
of
it
,
between
the
two
rays
towards
the
middle
of
them
;
That
is
,
perpendicularly
from
the
surface
of
the
earth
.
And
,
out
of
this
,
he
will
likewise
plainly
see
,
that
,
if
there
be
any
other
little
dense
bodies
floating
in
the
air
,
they
must
likewise
mount
a
little
,
through
this
swelling
and
rising
of
the
air
.
But
,
that
mounting
will
be
no
more
,
then
the
immediate
parts
of
the
air
themselvs
move
:
Because
this
motion
is
not
by
way
of
impulse
or
stroke
that
the
air
gives
those
denser
bodies
;
but
by
way
of
containing
them
in
it
,
and
carrying
them
with
it
;
so
that
it
gives
them
no
more
celerity
,
then
to
make
them
go
with
it self
,
and
as
parts
of
it self
.
Then
,
let
him
consider
,
that
light
or
fire
,
by
much
beating
upon
the
earth
,
divides
some
little
parts
of
it
from
others
:
wherof
if
any
become
so
small
and
tractable
,
as
not
to
exceed
the
strength
which
the
rays
have
to
manage
them
,
the
returning
rays
will
,
at
their
going
back
,
carry
away
with
or
drive
before
them
such
little
atomes
as
they
made
or
met
with
;
and
so
fill
the
air
with
little
bodies
cut
out
of
the
earth
.
After
this
,
let
him
consider
,
that
,
when
light
caries
up
an
atome
with
it
,
the
light
and
the
atome
stick
together
and
make
one
ascending
body
;
in
such
sort
as
,
when
an
empty
dish
lies
upon
the
water
,
the
air
in
the
dish
makes
one
descendent
body
together
with
the
dish
it self
:
so
that
the
density
of
the
whole
body
of
air
and
dish
(
which
,
in
this
case
,
are
but
as
one
body
)
is
to
be
esteem'd
according
to
the
density
of
the
two
parts
,
one
of
them
being
allay'd
by
the
other
,
as
if
the
whole
where
thrughout
of
such
a
proportion
of
density
,
as
would
arise
out
of
the
composition
and
kneading
together
the
several
densities
of
those
two
parts
.
Now
then
,
when
these
little
compounded
bodies
of
light
and
earth
,
are
carryed
up
to
a
determinate
height
,
the
parts
of
fire
or
light
by
little
and
little
break
away
from
them
:
and
therby
the
bulk
of
the
part
which
is
left
becoms
of
a
different
degree
of
density
(
quantity
for
quantity
)
from
the
bulk
of
the
entire
atome
,
when
light
was
part
of
it
;
and
consequently
it
is
denser
then
it
was
.
Besides
,
let
him
consider
,
that
,
when
these
bodies
ascend
,
they
go
from
a
narrow
room
to
a
large
one
,
that
is
,
from
the
centrewards
to
the
circumference
;
but
,
when
they
come
down
again
,
they
go
from
a
larger
,
part
to
a
narrower
.
Whence
it
followes
,
that
,
as
they
descend
,
they
draw
closer
and
closer
together
,
and
by
consequence
,
are
subject
to
meet
and
fall
in
one
with
another
:
and
therby
to
increase
their
bulk
,
and
become
more
powerful
in
density
;
not
only
,
by
the
loss
of
their
fire
,
but
also
by
the
encrease
of
their
quantity
.
And
so
't
is
evident
,
that
they
are
denser
coming
down
,
then
going
up
.
Lastly
,
let
him
consider
,
that
,
those
atoms
which
went
up
first
,
and
are
parted
from
their
volative
companions
of
fire
or
light
,
must
begin
to
come
down
apace
,
when
other
new
atoms
(
which
still
have
their
light
incorporated
with
them
)
ascend
to
where
they
are
,
and
go
beyond
them
by
reason
of
their
greater
levity
.
And
,
as
the
latter
atoms
come
up
with
a
violence
and
great
celerity
,
so
must
the
first
go
down
with
a
smart
impulse
:
and
by
consequence
,
being
more
dense
then
the
air
in
which
they
are
carryed
,
must
of
necessity
cut
their
way
through
that
liquid
and
rare
Medium
;
and
go
the
next
way
to
supply
the
defect
and
room
of
the
atoms
which
ascend
,
(
that
is
,
perpendicularly
to
the
earth
)
and
give
the
like
motion
to
any
body
they
find
in
their
way
,
if
it
be
susceptible
of
such
a
motion
:
Which
't
is
evident
that
all
bodies
are
,
unless
they
be
strucken
by
some
contrary
impulse
.
For
,
since
a
bodies
being
in
a
place
is
nothing
else
,
but
the
continuity
of
its
outside
to
the
inside
of
the
body
that
contains
it
and
is
its
place
,
it
can
have
no
other
repugnance
to
local
motion
,
(
which
is
nothing
else
but
a
successive
changing
of
place
)
,
besides
this
continuity
.
Now
the
nature
of
density
being
the
power
of
dividing
,
and
every
least
power
having
some
force
&
efficacy
,
(
as
we
have
shew'd
above
)
:
it
follows
,
that
the
stroke
of
every
atome
(
either
descending
,
or
ascending
)
will
work
somthing
upon
any
body
(
though
never
so
big
)
it
chances
to
incounter
with
and
strike
upon
in
its
way
;
unless
there
be
as
strong
an
impulse
the
contrary
way
to
oppose
it
.
But
,
it
being
determin'd
,
that
the
descending
atoms
are
denser
then
those
that
ascend
;
it
follows
,
that
the
descending
ones
will
prevail
:
And
consequently
,
all
dense
bodies
must
necessarily
tend
downwards
to
the
center
(
which
is
to
be
heavy
)
,
if
some
other
more
dense
body
do
not
hinder
them
.
Out
of
this
discourse
,
we
may
conclude
that
there
is
no
such
6.
Gravity
and
levity
do
not
signifie
an
intrinsecal
inclination
to
such
a
motion
,
in
the
bodies
themselvs
which
are
term'd
heavy
and
light
.
thing
among
bodies
,
as
positive
gravity
or
levity
:
but
that
their
course
upwards
or
downwards
happens
to
them
by
the
order
of
nature
,
which
by
outward
causes
gives
them
an
impulse
one
of
these
wayes
;
without
which
,
they
would
rest
quietly
wherever
they
are
,
as
being
of
themselvs
indifferent
to
any
motion
.
But
,
because
our
words
express
our
notions
,
and
they
are
fram'd
according
to
what
appears
to
us
;
when
we
observe
any
body
to
descend
constantly
towards
our
earth
,
we
call
it
heavie
;
and
if
it
move
contrarywise
,
we
call
it
light
.
But
,
we
must
take
heed
of
considering
such
gravity
and
levity
,
as
if
they
were
Entities
that
work
such
effects
:
since
upon
examination
it
appears
,
that
these
words
are
but
short
expressions
of
the
effects
themselves
,
the
causes
whereof
the
vulgar
of
mankind
(
who
impose
names
to
things
)
do
not
consider
,
but
leave
that
work
to
Philosophers
to
examine
;
whiles
they
onely
observe
,
what
they
see
done
,
and
agree
upon
words
to
express
that
.
Which
words
neither
will
,
in
all
circumstances
,
always
,
agree
to
the
same
thing
:
for
,
as
cork
descends
in
aire
and
ascends
in
water
;
so
also
will
any
other
body
descend
if
it
lights
among
others
more
rare
then
it self
,
and
will
ascend
if
it
lights
among
others
that
are
more
dense
then
it
.
And
we
term
Bodies
light
and
heavy
,
only
according
to
the
course
which
we
usually
see
them
take
.
Now
,
proceeding
further
on
,
and
considering
how
there
are
7.
The
more
dense
a
body
is
,
the
more
swiftly
it
descends
.
various
degrees
of
density
or
gravity
;
it
were
irrational
to
conceive
,
that
all
bodies
should
descend
at
the
same
rate
,
and
keep
equal
pace
with
one
another
,
in
their
journey
downwards
.
For
,
as
two
knives
,
whereof
one
hath
a
keener
edge
then
the
other
,
being
press'd
with
equal
strength
into
like
yielding
matter
,
the
sharper
will
cut
deeper
then
the
other
:
so
,
if
,
of
two
bodies
,
one
be
more
dense
then
the
others
that
which
is
so
will
cut
the
air
more
powerfully
,
and
descend
faster
then
the
other
:
for
,
in
this
case
density
may
be
compared
to
the
kniefs
edge
;
since
in
it
consists
the
power
of
dividing
,
as
we
have
heretofore
determin'd
.
And
therefore
,
the
pressing
them
downwards
by
the
descending
atomes
being
equal
in
both
(
or
peradventure
greater
in
the
more
dense
body
;
as
anon
we
shall
have
occasion
to
touch
)
;
and
there
being
no
other
cause
to
determine
them
that
way
;
the
effect
of
division
must
be
the
greater
,
where
the
divider
is
the
more
powerful
:
Which
,
the
more
dense
body
is
;
and
8.
The
velocity
of
bodies
descending
doth
not
encrease
,
in
proportion
to
the
difference
that
may
be
between
their
several
densities
.
therefore
cuts
more
strongly
through
the
resistance
of
the
air
;
and
consequently
,
passes
more
swiftly
that
way
't
is
determin'd
to
move
.
I
do
not
mean
,
that
the
velocities
of
their
descent
shall
be
in
the
same
proportion
to
one
another
,
as
their
densities
are
:
for
,
besides
their
density
,
those
other
considerations
,
which
we
have
discours'd
of
above
when
we
examin'd
the
causes
of
velocity
in
motion
,
must
likewise
be
ballanced
.
And
out
of
the
comparisons
of
all
them
,
not
out
of
the
consideration
of
any
one
alone
,
results
the
differences
of
their
velocities
:
(
nor
that
neither
,
but
in
as
much
as
concerns
the
consideration
of
the
moveables
;
for
,
to
make
the
calculation
exact
,
the
Medium
must
likewise
be
considered
,
as
by
and
by
we
shall
declare
)
.
For
,
since
the
motion
depends
of
all
them
together
,
though
there
should
be
difference
between
the
moveables
in
regard
of
one
only
,
and
that
the
rest
were
equal
;
yet
the
proportion
of
the
difference
of
their
motions
must
not
follow
the
proportion
of
their
difference
in
that
one
regard
:
because
,
their
difference
consider'd
single
in
that
regard
will
have
one
proportion
;
and
with
the
addition
of
the
other
considerations
(
though
alike
in
both
)
to
their
difference
in
this
,
they
will
have
another
.
As
for
example
,
reckon
the
density
of
one
moveable
to
be
double
the
density
of
another
moveable
;
so
that
in
that
regard
it
has
two
degrees
of
power
to
descend
,
whereas
the
other
has
but
one
:
suppose
then
the
other
causes
of
thier
descent
to
be
alike
in
both
;
and
reckon
them
all
three
:
and
then
joyn
these
three
to
the
one
which
is
caused
by
the
density
in
one
of
the
moveables
;
as
likewise
to
the
two
,
which
is
caused
by
the
density
in
the
other
moveable
:
and
you
will
find
that
,
thus
altogether
,
their
difference
of
power
to
descend
is
no
longer
in
a
double
proportion
(
as
it
would
be
,
if
nothing
but
their
density
were
considered
)
but
is
in
the
proportion
of
five
to
four
.
But
,
after
we
have
consider'd
all
that
concerns
the
moveables
,
we
are
then
to
cast
an
eye
upon
the
Medium
they
are
to
move
in
;
and
we
shall
find
the
addition
of
that
decreases
the
proportion
of
their
difference
exceedingly
more
,
according
to
the
cessibility
of
the
Medium
:
Which
,
if
it
be
Air
,
the
great
disproportion
of
its
weight
,
to
the
weight
of
those
bodies
which
men
use
to
take
in
making
experiences
of
their
descent
in
that
yeelding
Medium
,
will
cause
their
difference
of
velocity
in
descending
to
be
hardly
perceptible
.
Even
as
the
difference
of
a
sharp
or
dull
knife
,
which
is
easily
perceiv'd
in
cutting
of
flesh
or
bread
,
is
not
to
be
distinguish'd
in
dividing
of
water
or
oyl
.
And
likewise
in
Weights
,
a
pound
and
a
scruple
will
bear
down
a
dram
,
in
no
sensible
proportion
of
velocity
,
more
then
a
pound
alone
would
do
:
and
yet
,
put
a
pound
in
that
scale
in
stead
of
the
dram
,
and
then
the
difference
of
the
scruple
will
be
very
notable
.
So
then
,
those
bodies
,
whose
difference
of
descending
in
water
is
very
sensible
(
because
of
the
greater
proportion
of
weight
in
water
,
to
the
bodies
that
descend
in
it
)
,
will
yield
no
sensible
difference
of
velocity
when
they
descend
in
air
;
by
reason
of
the
great
disproportion
of
weight
between
air
and
the
bodies
that
descend
in
it
.
The
reason
of
this
will
clearly
shew
it self
in
abstracted
proportions
:
Thus
,
Suppose
air
to
have
one
degree
of
density
,
and
water
to
have
400
then
let
the
moveable
A.
have
410
degrees
of
density
;
and
the
moveable
B.
have
500.
Now
,
compare
their
motion
to
one
another
,
in
the
several
mediums
of
air
and
water
:
The
exuperance
of
the
density
of
A.
to
water
is
10
degrees
,
but
the
exuperance
of
B.
to
the
same
water
is
100
degrees
;
so
that
B.
must
have
in
water
swifter
then
A
,
in
the
proportion
of
103
to
ten
,
that
is
,
of
10
to
one
.
Then
let
us
compare
the
exuperance
of
the
two
moveables
over
air
.
A
is
409
times
more
dense
then
air
;
but
B
is
499
times
more
dense
then
it
:
by
which
account
the
motion
of
B.
must
be
in
that
medium
swifter
then
the
motion
of
A
,
in
the
proportion
of
499
to
409
,
that
is
,
about
50
,
to
41
:
which
(
to
avoid
fractions
)
we
may
account
as
10
to
8.
But
in
water
they
exceed
one
another
as
10
to
one
:
so
that
their
difference
of
velocity
must
be
scarce
perceptible
in
air
,
in
respect
of
what
it
is
in
water
.
Out
of
all
which
discourse
,
I
only
infer
in
common
,
that
a
greater
velocity
in
motion
will
follow
the
greater
density
of
the
moveable
;
without
determining
here
their
proportions
,
which
I
leave
to
them
,
who
make
that
examination
their
task
:
for
thus
much
serves
my
present
turn
;
wherein
I
take
a
survey
of
nature
,
but
in
gross
.
And
my
chief
drift
in
this
particular
is
,
only
to
open
the
way
for
the
discovering
how
bodies
,
that
of
themselves
have
no
propension
to
any
determinate
place
,
do
nevertheless
move
constantly
and
perpetually
one
way
;
the
dense
ones
descending
,
and
the
rare
ones
ascending
:
not
by
any
intrinsecal
quality
that
works
upon
them
;
but
by
the
oeconomy
of
nature
,
that
hath
set
on
foot
due
and
plain
causes
to
produce
known
effects
.
9.
More
or
less
gravity
produces
a
swister
or
a
slower
descending
a
heavy
body
.
Aristotles
argument
,
to
disprove
motion
in
〈◊〉
,
is
made
good
.
Here
we
must
crave
patience
of
the
great
soul
of
Galileus
,
(
whose
admirable
learning
all
posterity
must
reverence
)
,
whiles
we
reprehend
in
him
that
which
we
cannot
term
lesse
then
absurd
:
and
yet
,
he
not
only
maintains
it
in
several
places
,
but
also
professes
Dial.
Po.
de
motu
,
pag.
81.
to
make
it
more
clear
then
day
.
His
position
is
,
that
more
or
less
gravity
contributes
nothing
at
all
to
the
faster
or
slower
descending
of
a
natural
body
:
but
,
that
all
the
effect
it
gives
to
a
body
is
to
make
it
descend
or
not
descend
,
in
such
a
Medium
.
Which
is
against
the
first
and
most
known
principal
that
is
in
bodies
;
to
wit
,
that
more
doth
more
,
and
less
doth
less
:
for
he
allows
,
that
gravity
causes
a
body
to
descend
;
and
yet
will
not
allow
,
that
more
gravity
causes
it
to
descend
more
.
I
wonder
he
never
mark'd
how
,
in
a
pair
of
scales
,
a
superproportion
of
the
overweight
in
one
ballance
,
lifted
up
the
other
,
faster
then
a
less
proportion
of
overweight
would
do
;
Or
that
more
weight
hang'd
to
a
jack
made
the
spit
turn
faster
;
or
,
to
the
lines
of
a
Clock
,
made
it
go
faster
;
and
the
like
.
But
,
his
argument
,
wherby
he
endeavours
to
prove
his
position
,
is
yet
more
wonderful
:
for
,
finding
in
pendants
unequal
in
gravity
,
that
the
lighter
went
in
the
same
time
almost
as
fast
as
the
heavier
;
he
gathers
from
thence
,
that
the
different
weights
have
each
of
them
the
same
celerity
,
and
that
it
is
the
opposition
of
the
air
,
which
makes
the
lighter
body
not
reach
so
far
at
each
undulation
,
as
the
heavier
.
For
reply
whereto
,
first
,
we
must
ask
him
whether
experience
or
reason
taught
him
,
that
the
slower
going
of
the
lighter
pendant
proceeded
only
from
the
Medium
,
and
not
from
want
of
gravity
?
And
when
he
shall
have
answer'd
(
as
he
needs
must
)
that
experience
doth
not
shew
this
;
then
we
must
importune
him
for
a
good
reason
▪
but
I
do
not
find
that
he
brings
any
at
all
.
Again
,
if
he
admits
,
(
which
he
doth
in
express
terms
)
that
a
lighter
body
cannot
resist
the
Medium
so
much
as
a
heavier
body
can
;
we
must
ask
him
,
whether
,
it
be
not
the
weight
that
makes
the
heavier
body
resist
more
!
which
when
he
has
acknowledg'd
,
that
it
is
;
he
has
therein
likewise
acknowledg'd
that
,
whenever
this
happens
in
the
descending
of
a
body
,
the
more
weight
must
make
the
heavier
body
descend
faster
.
But
we
cannot
pass
this
matter
without
noting
,
how
himself
makes
good
those
arguments
of
Aristotle
,
which
he
seems
by
no
means
to
esteem
of
.
For
,
since
the
gravity
overcomes
the
resistance
of
the
Medium
in
same
some
proportion
,
it
follows
,
that
the
proportions
between
the
gravity
and
the
medium
may
be
multiplied
without
end
:
so
as
,
if
he
suppose
that
the
gravity
of
a
body
makes
it
go
at
a
certain
rate
in
Imaginary
Space
,
(
which
is
his
manner
of
putting
the
force
of
gravity
,
)
then
there
may
be
given
such
a
proportion
of
a
heavy
body
to
the
medium
,
as
it
shall
go
in
such
a
medium
at
the
same
rate
;
and
nevertheless
there
will
be
an
infinite
difference
,
betwixt
the
resistance
of
the
medium
compared
to
that
body
,
and
the
resistance
of
the
Imaginary
Space
compared
to
that
other
body
which
he
supposed
to
be
moved
in
it
at
the
same
rate
:
which
no
man
will
stick
at
confession
to
be
very
absurd
.
Then
turning
the
scales
,
because
the
resistance
of
the
medium
somewhat
hinders
gravity
,
and
that
with
less
resistance
the
heavy
body
moves
faster
;
it
must
follow
,
that
,
since
there
is
no
proportion
betwixt
the
medium
and
imaginary
space
,
there
must
neither
be
any
proportion
betwixt
the
time
in
which
a
heavy
body
shall
pass
through
a
certain
quantity
of
the
medium
,
and
the
time
in
which
it
shall
pass
through
as
much
imaginary
space
:
wherefore
,
it
must
pass
over
so
much
imaginary
space
:
in
an
instant
.
Which
is
the
argument
that
Aristotle
is
so
much
laugh'd
at
for
pressing
.
And
in
a
word
,
nothing
is
more
evident
,
then
that
,
for
this
effect
which
Galileo
attributes
to
gravity
,
't
is
unreasonable
to
put
a
divisible
quantity
,
since
the
effect
is
indivisible
:
And
therfore
as
evident
it
is
that
,
in
his
doctrine
,
such
a
quality
,
as
intrinsecal
gravity
is
conceiv'd
to
be
,
ought
not
to
be
put
;
since
every
power
should
be
fitted
to
the
effect
or
end
for
which
it
is
put
.
Another
argument
of
Galileo
is
as
bad
as
this
;
when
he
endeavours
to
prove
,
that
all
bodies
go
of
a
like
velocity
,
because
it
happens
that
a
lighter
body
,
in
some
case
,
goes
faster
then
a
heavier
body
in
another
case
:
as
for
example
,
in
two
pendants
,
whereof
the
lighter
is
in
the
beginning
of
its
motion
,
and
the
heavier
towards
the
end
of
it
;
or
if
the
lighter
hangs
at
a
longer
string
,
and
the
heavier
at
a
shorter
;
we
see
that
the
lighter
will
go
faster
then
the
heavier
.
But
this
concludes
no
more
,
then
if
a
man
should
prove
a
lighter
goes
faster
then
a
heavier
,
because
a
greater
force
can
make
it
go
faster
:
for
't
is
manifest
that
,
in
a
violent
motion
,
the
force
,
which
moves
a
body
in
the
end
of
its
course
,
is
weaker
then
that
which
moves
it
in
the
beginning
:
and
the
like
is
,
of
the
two
strings
.
But
here
't
is
not
amiss
to
solve
a
Probleme
he
puts
,
which
belongs
to
our
present
subject
.
He
findes
by
experience
,
that
,
10.
The
reason
why
,
at
the
inferior
quarter
of
a
circle
,
a
body
descends
faster
by
the
arch
of
that
quarter
,
then
by
the
chord
of
it
.
if
two
bodies
descend
at
the
same
time
from
the
same
point
and
go
to
the
same
point
,
the
one
by
the
inferiour
quarter
of
the
circle
,
the
other
by
the
chord
to
that
arch
,
or
by
any
other
lines
which
are
chords
to
parts
of
that
arch
:
he
findes
(
I
say
)
that
the
moveable
goes
faster
by
the
arch
,
then
by
any
of
the
chords
.
And
the
reason
is
evident
,
if
we
consider
,
that
the
nearer
any
motion
comes
to
a
perpendicular
one
downwards
,
the
greater
velocity
it
must
have
:
and
that
in
the
arch
of
such
a
quadrant
,
every
particular
part
of
it
inclines
to
the
perpendicular
of
the
place
where
it
is
,
more
then
the
part
of
the
chord
answerable
to
it
doth
.
CHAP.
XI
.
An
Answer
to
Objections
against
the
causes
of
natural
motion
,
avow'd
in
the
former
Chapter
;
and
a
refutation
of
the
contrary
opinion
.
BUt
,
to
return
to
the
thrid
of
our
Doctrine
;
There
may
peradventure
1.
The
first
objection
answered
;
why
a
hollow
body
descends
flower
then
a
solid
one
.
be
objected
against
it
,
that
,
if
the
violence
of
a
bodies
descent
towards
the
center
did
proceed
only
from
the
density
of
it
(
which
gives
it
an
aptitude
,
the
better
to
cut
the
medium
,
and
from
the
mltitude
of
little
atomes
descending
that
strike
upon
it
,
and
press
it
the
way
they
go
;
which
is
downwards
:
then
it
would
not
import
whether
the
inner
part
of
that
body
were
as
solid
as
the
outward
parts
;
for
it
cuts
with
only
the
outward
,
and
is
smitten
only
upon
the
outward
.
And
yet
experience
shews
us
the
contrary
:
for
a
great
bullet
of
lead
,
that
is
solid
and
lead
throughout
,
descends
faster
then
if
three
quarters
of
the
Diameiter
were
hollow
within
;
and
such
a
one
,
falling
upon
any
resisting
substance
,
works
a
greater
effect
then
a
hollow
one
.
And
a
ball
of
brass
that
hath
but
a
thin
outside
of
metal
,
will
swim
upon
the
water
,
when
a
massie
one
sinks
presently
.
Whereby
it
appears
,
that
it
is
rather
some
other
quality
belonging
to
the
very
bulk
of
the
metal
in
it self
;
and
not
these
outward
causes
that
occasion
gravity
.
But
this
difficulty
is
easily
overcome
,
if
you
consider
,
how
subtile
those
atomes
are
which
,
descending
downwards
&
striking
upon
a
body
in
their
way
,
cause
its
motion
likewise
downwards
:
for
,
you
may
remember
how
we
have
shew'd
them
to
be
the
subtilest
and
the
minutest
divisions
that
Light
,
the
subtilest
and
sharpest
divider
in
nature
,
can
make
.
It
is
then
easie
to
conceive
,
that
these
extreme
subtile
bodies
penetrate
all
others
,
as
light
doth
glass
;
and
run
through
them
,
as
sand
through
a
small
sieve
,
or
as
water
through
a
spunge
:
so
that
they
strike
,
not
only
upon
the
Superficies
,
but
as
well
in
every
most
interiour
part
of
the
whole
body
;
running
quite
through
it
all
,
by
the
pores
of
it
.
And
then
,
it
must
needs
follow
,
that
the
solider
it
is
,
and
the
more
parts
it
has
within
(
as
well
as
without
)
to
be
strucken
upon
;
the
faster
it
go
,
and
the
greater
effect
it
must
work
in
what
falls
upon
:
whereas
,
if
three
quarters
of
the
Diameter
of
it
within
should
be
fill'd
with
nothing
but
air
,
the
atoms
would
fly
without
any
considerable
effect
through
all
that
space
;
by
reason
of
the
rarity
&
cessibility
of
it
.
And
,
that
these
atoms
are
thus
subtile
,
is
manifest
by
several
effects
which
we
see
in
nature
.
Divers
Authors
that
write
of
Egypt
assure
us
,
that
,
though
their
houses
be
built
of
strong
stone
,
nevertheless
a
clod
of
earth
,
laid
in
the
inmost
rooms
and
shut
up
from
all
appearing
communication
with
air
,
will
encrease
its
weight
so
notably
;
as
therby
they
can
judge
the
change
of
weather
,
which
will
shortly
ensue
.
Which
can
proceed
from
no
other
cause
,
but
a
multitde
of
little
atoms
of
Saltpeter
;
which
,
floating
in
the
air
,
penetrate
through
the
strongest
wals
and
all
the
massie
defences
in
their
way
:
and
settle
in
the
cold
of
earth
as
soon
as
they
meet
with
it
;
because
it
is
of
a
temper
fit
to
entertain
,
and
conserve
,
embody
them
.
Delights
have
shewed
us
the
way
,
how
to
make
the
spirits
or
atoms
of
Snow
and
Saltpeter
pass
through
a
glass
vessel
;
which
Alchimists
hold
to
be
the
most
impenetrable
of
all
they
can
find
to
work
with
.
In
our
own
bodies
,
the
aches
which
feeble
parts
feel
before
change
of
weather
,
and
the
heaviness
of
our
heads
and
shoulders
,
if
we
remain
in
the
open
air
presently
after
sunset
,
abundantly
testifie
,
that
even
the
grosser
of
these
atoms
(
which
are
the
first
that
fall
)
do
vehemently
penetrate
our
bodies
:
so
as
,
sense
will
make
us
believe
what
reason
peradventure
could
not
.
But
,
besides
all
this
,
there
is
yet
a
more
convincing
reason
,
why
the
descending
atomes
should
move
the
whole
density
of
a
body
;
even
though
it
were
so
dense
that
they
could
not
penetrate
it
,
and
get
into
the
bowels
of
it
,
but
must
be
content
to
strike
barely
upon
the
outside
of
it
.
For
,
nature
has
so
order'd
the
matter
,
that
,
when
dense
parts
stick
close
together
,
and
make
the
length
composed
of
them
to
be
very
stiff
,
one
cannot
be
moved
but
that
:
all
the
rest
(
which
are
in
that
line
)
must
likewise
be
thereby
moved
:
so
that
,
if
all
the
world
were
composed
of
atoms
closse
sticking
together
,
the
least
motion
imaginable
must
drive
on
all
that
were
in
a
straight
line
,
to
the
very
end
of
the
world
.
This
you
see
is
evident
in
reason
;
and
experience
confirms
it
,
when
,
by
a
little
knock
given
at
the
end
of
a
long
beam
,
the
shaking
(
which
makes
sound
)
reaches
sensibly
to
the
other
end
.
The
blind
man
,
that
governs
his
steps
by
feeling
in
defect
of
eyes
,
receives
advertisements
of
remote
things
through
a
staff
which
he
holdeth
in
his
hands
;
peradventure
more
particularly
then
his
eyes
could
have
directed
him
.
And
the
like
is
of
a
deaf
man
,
that
hears
the
sound
of
an
Instrument
;
by
holding
one
end
of
a
stick
in
his
mouth
,
whiles
the
other
end
rests
upon
the
Instrument
.
And
some
are
of
opinion
(
and
they
not
of
the
rank
of
vulgar
Philosophers
)
that
,
if
a
staff
were
as
long
as
to
reach
from
the
Sun
to
us
,
it
would
have
the
same
effect
in
a
moment
of
time
.
Although
,
for
my
part
,
I
am
hard
to
believe
we
could
receive
an
advertisement
so
far
;
unless
the
staff
were
of
such
a
thickness
as
,
being
proportionable
to
the
length
,
might
keep
it
from
facile
bending
:
for
,
if
it
should
be
very
plyant
,
it
would
do
us
no
service
;
as
we
experience
in
a
thrid
,
which
,
reaching
from
our
hand
to
the
ground
,
if
it
knock
against
any
thing
,
makes
no
sensible
impression
in
our
hand
.
So
that
,
in
fine
,
reason
,
sense
,
and
authority
,
all
of
them
shew
us
,
that
,
the
less
the
atomes
should
penetrate
into
a
moving
body
,
by
reason
of
the
extreme
density
of
it
,
the
more
efficaciously
they
would
work
,
and
the
greater
celerity
they
would
cause
in
its
motion
.
And
,
hence
we
may
give
the
fullest
solution
to
the
objection
above
;
Which
was
to
this
effect
:
that
,
seeing
division
is
made
only
by
the
superficies
or
exteriour
part
of
the
dense
body
:
and
the
virtue
whereby
a
dense
body
works
is
onely
its
resistance
to
division
;
which
makes
it
apt
to
divide
:
it
would
follow
,
that
a
hollow
bowl
of
brass
or
iron
should
be
as
heavy
as
a
solid
one
.
For
,
we
may
answer
,
that
,
seeing
the
atoms
must
strike
through
the
body
;
and
a
cessible
body
doth
not
receive
their
strokes
so
firmly
as
a
stiffe
one
,
nor
can
convey
them
so
far
:
if
to
a
stiff
superficies
there
succeed
a
yielding
inside
,
the
strokes
must
of
necessity
lose
much
of
their
force
;
and
consequently
,
cannot
move
a
body
full
of
air
with
so
much
celerity
,
or
with
so
much
efficacy
,
as
they
may
a
solid
one
.
But
then
you
may
peradventure
say
,
that
,
if
these
strokes
of
the
descending
atomes
upon
a
dense
body
were
the
cause
of
its
2
:
The
second
objection
answer'd
;
and
the
reasons
shown
why
atoms
continually
overtake
the
descending
dense
body
.
motion
downwards
,
we
must
allow
the
atomes
to
move
faster
then
the
dense
body
;
that
so
they
may
still
overtake
it
and
drive
it
along
,
and
enter
into
it
:
whereas
,
if
they
should
move
slower
then
it
,
none
of
them
could
come
in
their
turn
to
give
it
a
stroke
;
but
it
would
be
past
them
,
and
out
of
their
reach
before
they
could
strike
it
.
But
it
is
evident
(
say
you
)
,
out
of
these
pretended
causes
of
this
motion
,
that
such
atomes
cannot
move
so
swiftly
downwards
,
as
a
great
dense
body
;
since
their
littleness
and
their
rarity
are
both
of
them
hindering
to
their
motion
.
Therefore
this
cannot
be
cause
of
that
effect
which
we
call
gravity
.
To
this
I
reply
,
That
to
have
the
atoms
give
these
blows
to
a
descending
dense
body
,
't
is
not
requir'd
that
their
natural
and
ordinary
motion
should
be
swifter
then
the
descent
of
such
a
dense
body
;
but
the
very
descent
of
it
occasions
their
striking
it
;
for
,
as
it
falls
and
makes
it self
a
way
through
them
,
they
divide
themselves
before
it
,
and
swell
on
the
sides
and
a
little
above
it
;
and
presently
close
again
behind
it
and
over
it
,
assoon
as
it
is
past
.
Now
,
that
closing
,
to
hinder
vacuity
of
space
is
a
sudden
one
,
and
thereby
attains
great
velocity
;
which
would
carry
the
atoms
in
that
degree
of
velocity
further
than
the
descending
body
,
if
they
did
not
encounter
with
it
in
their
way
to
retard
them
:
which
encounter
and
tarding
implyes
such
strokes
upon
the
dense
body
,
as
we
suppose
to
cause
this
motion
.
And
the
like
we
see
in
water
,
into
which
letting
a
stone
fall
,
presently
the
water
,
that
was
divided
by
the
stone
and
swells
on
the
sides
higher
then
it
was
before
,
closes
upon
the
back
of
the
descending
stone
;
and
follows
it
so
violently
,
that
,
for
a
while
after
,
it
leaves
a
purling
hole
in
the
place
where
the
stone
went
down
:
till
,
by
the
repose
of
the
stone
,
the
water
returns
likewise
to
its
quiet
;
and
so
its
superficies
becomes
even
.
In
the
third
place
,
an
enquiry
occurs
emergent
out
of
this
doctrine
,
of
the
cause
of
bodies
moving
upwards
and
downwards
:
3.
A
curious
queston
left
undecided
.
Which
is
,
Whether
there
would
be
any
natural
motion
deep
in
the
earth
,
beyond
the
activity
of
the
Sun
beams
?
for
,
out
of
these
principles
,
it
follows
that
there
would
not
:
and
consequently
there
must
be
a
vast
Orb
in
which
there
would
be
no
motion
of
gravity
or
levity
.
For
,
suppose
the
Sun
beams
might
pierce
a
thousand
miles
deep
into
the
body
of
the
earth
;
yet
there
would
still
remain
a
mass
,
whose
Diameter
would
be
near
5000
miles
,
in
which
there
would
be
no
gravitation
nor
the
contrary
motion
.
For
my
part
,
I
shall
make
no
difficulty
to
grant
the
inference
;
as
far
as
concerns
motion
caused
by
our
Sun
:
for
,
what
inconvenience
would
follow
out
of
it
?
But
,
I
will
not
offer
at
determining
,
whether
there
may
not
be
enclosed
within
that
great
sphere
of
earth
some
other
fire
,
(
such
as
the
Chymists
talk
of
)
,
an
Archeus
,
a
Demogorgon
seated
in
the
centre
,
like
the
heart
in
animals
,
which
may
raise
up
vapours
and
boyl
an
air
out
of
them
,
and
divide
gross
bodies
into
atoms
;
and
accordingly
give
them
motions
answerable
to
ours
,
but
in
different
lines
from
ours
,
according
as
that
fire
or
Sun
is
situated
:
Since
the
far-searching
Authour
of
the
Dialogues
de
Mundo
hath
left
that
speculation
undecided
,
after
he
had
touched
upon
it
in
the
Twelfth
knot
of
his
first
Dialogue
.
Fourthly
,
it
may
be
objected
,
that
,
if
such
descending
atoms
,
4.
The
fourth
objection
answer'd
;
Why
the
descent
of
the
same
heavy
bodies
is
equal
in
so
great
inequality
of
the
atoms
which
cause
it
.
as
we
have
described
,
were
the
cause
of
a
bodies
gravity
and
descending
towards
the
center
;
the
same
body
would
,
at
divers
times
,
descend
more
and
less
swiftly
:
for
example
,
after
midnight
,
when
the
atoms
begin
to
descend
more
slowly
,
the
same
body
would
descend
more
slowly
in
a
like
proportion
,
and
not
weigh
so
much
as
it
did
in
the
heat
of
the
day
.
The
same
may
be
said
of
Summer
and
Winter
;
for
,
in
Winter
time
,
the
atoms
seem
to
be
more
gross
,
and
consequently
,
to
strike
more
strongly
upon
the
bodies
they
meet
with
in
their
way
as
they
descend
:
yet
,
on
the
other
side
,
they
seem
in
the
Summer
to
be
more
numerous
,
as
also
to
descend
from
a
greater
height
;
both
which
circumstances
will
be
cause
of
a
stronger
stroke
and
more
vigorous
impulse
on
the
body
they
hit
.
And
the
like
may
be
objected
of
divers
parts
of
the
World
;
for
,
in
the
Torrid
Zone
it
will
always
happen
as
,
in
Summer
,
in
places
of
the
Temperate
Zone
,
and
in
the
Polar
times
,
as
in
deepest
winter
:
so
that
no
where
there
should
be
any
standard
or
certainty
in
the
weight
of
bodies
,
if
it
depended
upon
so
mutable
a
cause
.
And
it
makes
to
the
same
effect
,
that
a
body
,
which
lies
under
a
thick
rock
,
or
any
other
very
dense
body
that
cannot
be
penetrated
by
any
great
store
of
atoms
,
should
not
be
so
heavy
as
it
would
be
in
the
open
and
free
air
,
where
the
atoms
in
their
compleat
numbers
have
their
full
strokes
.
For
answer
to
these
and
such
like
instances
,
we
are
to
note
,
first
,
that
't
is
not
so
much
the
number
or
violence
of
the
percussion
of
the
striking
atoms
,
as
the
density
of
the
thing
strucken
,
which
gives
the
measure
to
the
descending
of
a
weighty
body
;
and
the
chief
thing
,
which
the
stroak
of
the
atoms
gives
to
a
dense
body
,
is
a
determination
of
the
way
which
a
dense
body
is
to
cut
to
it self
:
therfore
multiplication
or
lessening
of
the
atoms
will
not
make
any
sensible
difference
,
betwixt
the
weight
of
one
dense
body
where
manya
toms
strike
,
and
an
other
body
of
the
same
density
where
but
a
few
strike
;
so
that
the
stroak
downwards
of
the
descending
atoms
,
be
greater
then
the
stroke
upwards
of
the
ascending
atoms
,
and
therby
determines
it
to
weigh
to
the
Centrewards
,
and
not
rise
floating
upwards
;
which
is
all
the
sensible
effect
we
can
perceive
.
Next
,
we
may
observe
,
that
the
first
particulars
of
the
objection
do
not
reach
home
to
enfeeble
our
doctrine
in
this
particular
;
although
we
admit
them
to
be
in
such
sort
as
they
are
proposed
:
for
they
withal
imply
such
a
perpetual
variation
of
causes
,
ever
favourable
to
our
position
,
that
nothing
can
be
infer'd
out
of
them
to
repugne
against
it
.
As
thus
:
When
there
are
many
atoms
descending
in
the
air
,
the
same
general
cause
which
makes
them
be
many
makes
them
also
be
light
,
in
proportion
to
their
multitude
;
And
so
,
when
they
are
few
they
are
heavy
:
likewise
,
when
the
atoms
are
light
,
the
air
is
rarified
and
thin
;
and
when
they
are
heavy
,
the
air
is
thick
.
And
so
,
upon
the
whole
matter
,
't
is
evident
,
that
we
cannot
make
such
a
precise
and
exact
judgement
of
the
variety
of
circumstances
,
as
to
be
able
to
determine
when
there
is
absolutely
more
cause
of
weight
,
and
when
less
.
And
,
as
we
find
not
weight
enough
in
either
side
of
these
opposite
circumstances
to
turn
the
scales
in
our
discourse
;
so
likewise
we
find
the
same
indifference
in
experience
it self
:
for
,
the
weights
we
use
do
weigh
equally
in
mysty
weather
and
in
clear
;
and
yet
,
in
rigor
of
discourse
,
we
cannot
doubt
but
that
,
in
truth
,
they
do
not
gravitate
or
weigh
so
much
(
though
the
difference
be
imperceptible
to
sense
)
when
the
air
is
thick
and
foggy
,
as
when
its
pure
and
rarified
.
Which
thickness
of
the
Medium
,
when
it
arrives
to
a
very
notable
degree
,
(
as
for
example
to
water
)
makes
then
a
great
difference
of
a
heavy
bodies
gravitation
in
it
:
and
accordingly
we
see
a
great
difference
between
heavy
bodies
descending
in
water
and
in
air
;
though
between
two
kinds
of
air
none
is
to
be
observ'd
,
their
difference
is
so
smal
in
respect
of
the
density
of
the
body
that
descends
in
them
.
And
therfore
,
since
an
assured
,
and
certain
difference
in
circumstances
makes
no
sensible
inequality
in
the
affect
;
we
cannot
expect
any
from
such
circumstances
,
as
we
may
reasonably
doubt
whether
there
be
any
inequality
among
them
or
no.
Besides
that
,
if
in
any
of
the
proposed
cases
a
heavy
body
should
gravitate
more
,
and
be
heavier
one
time
than
another
:
yet
by
weighing
it
we
could
not
discern
it
;
since
the
counterpoise
(
which
is
to
determine
its
weight
)
must
likewise
be
in
the
same
proportion
heavier
then
it
was
.
And
,
besides
weighing
,
no
other
means
remains
to
discover
its
greater
graviation
,
but
to
compare
it
to
Time
in
its
descent
:
and
I
believe
that
,
in
all
such
distances
as
we
can
try
it
in
,
its
inequalities
will
be
no
whit
less
difficult
to
be
observ'd
that
way
,
then
any
other
.
Lastly
,
to
bend
our
discourse
particularly
to
that
instance
of
5.
The
reason
why
the
shelter
of
a
thick-body
doth
not
hinder
the
descent
of
that
which
is
under
it
.
the
objection
;
where
it
is
conceiv'd
that
,
if
gravity
or
descending
downwards
of
bodies
proceeded
from
atoms
striking
on
them
as
they
move
downwards
,
it
would
follow
,
that
a
stone
or
other
dense
body
lying
under
shelter
of
a
thick
,
hard
,
and
impenetrable
adamantine
rock
,
would
have
no
impulse
downwards
;
and
consequently
would
not
weigh
there
.
We
may
note
,
that
no
body
whatever
,
compacted
by
physical
causes
and
agents
,
can
be
so
dense
and
imporous
,
but
that
such
atoms
as
these
we
speak
of
must
be
in
them
,
and
in
every
part
of
them
,
and
every
where
pass
through
and
through
them
;
as
water
doth
through
a
sieve
or
through
a
spunge
:
and
this
universal
maxime
must
extend
as
far
as
the
Sun
,
or
any
other
heat
communicating
with
the
Sun
,
reaches
and
is
found
.
The
reason
whereof
is
,
because
these
atoms
are
no
other
thing
,
but
such
extreme
little
bodies
as
are
resolved
by
heat
,
out
of
the
main
stock
of
those
massie
bodies
upon
which
the
Sun
and
heat
do
work
.
Now
then
,
it
being
certain
,
out
of
what
we
have
heretofore
said
,
that
all
mixt
bodies
have
their
temper
and
consistence
and
generation
,
from
the
mingling
of
fire
with
the
rest
of
the
Elements
that
compose
them
;
and
from
the
concoction
or
digestion
which
fire
makes
in
those
bodies
:
't
is
evident
,
that
no
mixt
body
whatever
,
nor
any
sensible
part
of
a
mixt
body
,
can
be
void
of
pores
capable
of
such
atoms
,
or
be
without
such
atoms
passing
through
those
pores
;
which
atoms
by
mediation
of
the
air
(
that
likewise
hath
its
share
in
such
pores
)
must
have
communication
with
the
rest
of
the
great
sea
of
air
and
with
the
motions
that
pass
in
it
.
And
consequently
,
in
all
and
every
sensible
part
of
any
such
extreme
dense
and
pretended
inpenetrable
body
(
to
the
notice
wherof
we
can
arrive
)
,
this
percussion
of
atoms
must
be
found
;
and
they
will
have
no
difficulty
in
running
through
,
nor
,
by
means
of
it
,
in
striking
any
other
body
lying
under
the
shelter
of
it
:
and
thus
,
both
in
&
from
that
hard
body
,
there
must
be
stil
an
uninterrupted
continuation
of
gravity
,
or
of
descending
towards
the
centre
.
To
which
we
may
adde
,
that
the
stone
or
dense
body
cannot
lie
so
close
to
the
rock
that
covers
it
,
but
that
some
air
must
be
between
,
(
for
if
nothing
were
between
,
they
would
be
united
,
and
become
one
continued
body
;
)
and
in
that
air
(
which
is
a
Creek
of
the
great
Ocean
of
air
spread
over
the
world
,
that
is
every
where
bestrew'd
with
moving
atoms
,
and
which
is
continually
fed
,
like
a
running
stream
,
with
new
air
that
drives
on
the
air
it
overtakes
)
no
doubt
but
there
are
descending
atoms
,
as
well
as
in
all
the
rest
of
its
main
body
:
and
these
descending
atoms
,
meeting
with
the
stone
,
must
needs
give
some
stroke
upon
it
;
and
that
stroke
(
be
it
never
so
little
)
cannot
chuse
but
work
some
effect
,
in
making
the
stone
remove
a
little
that
way
they
go
;
and
that
motion
,
wherby
the
space
is
inlarg'd
between
the
stone
and
the
shelt'ring
rock
,
must
draw
in
a
greater
quantity
of
air
and
atoms
to
strike
upon
it
.
And
thus
,
by
little
and
little
,
the
stone
passes
through
all
the
degrees
of
tardity
,
by
which
a
descending
body
parts
from
rest
:
which
is
by
so
much
the
more
speedily
done
,
by
how
much
the
body
is
more
eminent
in
density
.
But
this
difference
of
time
,
in
regard
of
the
atoms
strokes
only
,
and
abstracting
from
the
bodies
density
,
will
be
insensible
to
us
;
seeing
(
as
we
have
said
)
no
more
is
required
of
them
,
but
to
give
a
determination
downwards
.
And
,
out
of
this
,
we
clearly
see
the
reason
why
the
same
atoms
,
6.
The
reason
why
some
bodies
sink
,
others
swims
.
striking
upon
one
body
lying
on
the
water
,
make
it
sink
;
and
upon
another
they
do
not
.
As
for
example
,
if
you
lay
upon
the
superficies
of
some
water
a
piece
of
iron
and
a
piece
of
cork
,
of
equal
bigness
and
of
the
same
figure
;
the
iron
,
will
be
beaten
down
to
the
bottom
,
and
the
cork
will
float
at
the
top
.
The
reason
wherof
is
,
the
different
proportions
of
the
comparison
of
their
densities
with
the
density
of
water
:
for
(
as
we
have
said
)
the
efficacy
and
force
of
descending
is
to
be
measured
by
that
.
So
then
the
strokes
of
the
atoms
being
more
efficatious
upon
water
then
upon
cork
,
because
the
density
of
water
is
greater
then
the
density
of
cork
,
considering
the
abundance
of
air
that
is
harbor'd
in
the
large
pores
of
it
;
it
followes
,
that
the
atoms
will
make
the
water
go
down
more
forcibly
then
they
will
cork
:
But
,
the
density
of
iron
exceeding
the
density
of
water
,
the
same
strokes
will
make
the
iron
descend
faster
then
the
water
;
and
consequently
,
the
iron
must
sink
in
the
water
,
and
the
cork
will
swim
upon
it
.
And
this
same
is
the
cause
,
why
,
if
a
piece
of
cork
be
held
by
force
at
the
bottom
of
the
water
,
it
will
rise
up
to
the
top
,
as
soon
as
the
violence
is
taken
away
that
kept
it
down
:
for
,
the
atoms
strokes
having
more
force
on
the
water
then
on
the
cork
,
they
make
the
water
sink
and
slide
under
it
;
first
,
a
little
thin
plate
of
water
,
and
then
another
,
a
little
thicker
,
and
so
by
degrees
more
and
more
,
till
it
hath
lifted
the
cork
quite
up
to
the
top
.
7.
The
fifth
objection
answer'd
,
concerning
the
descending
of
heavy
bodies
in
streams
.
Fifthly
,
it
may
be
objected
,
that
these
atoms
do
not
descend
always
perpendicularly
,
but
somtimes
slopingly
;
and
in
that
case
,
if
their
strokes
be
the
cause
of
dense
bodies
moving
,
they
should
move
sloping
,
and
not
downward
.
Now
,
that
these
atoms
descend
somtimes
slopingly
,
is
evident
:
as
when
(
for
example
)
they
meet
with
a
stream
of
water
,
or
with
a
strong
wind
,
or
even
with
any
other
little
motion
of
the
air
,
such
as
carries
feathers
up
and
down
hither
and
thither
;
which
must
needs
waft
the
atoms
in
some
measure
along
with
them
their
way
.
Seeing
then
that
such
a
gentle
motion
of
the
air
is
able
to
put
a
feather
out
of
its
way
,
notwithstanding
the
percussions
of
the
atoms
upon
it
;
why
shall
it
not
likewise
put
a
piece
of
iron
out
of
its
way
downwards
,
since
the
iron
hath
nothing
from
the
atoms
but
a
determination
to
its
way
?
But
much
more
,
why
should
not
a
strong
wind
,
or
a
currant
of
water
,
do
it
since
the
atoms
themselv's
,
that
give
the
iron
its
determination
,
must
needs
be
hurried
along
with
them
?
To
this
we
answer
,
that
we
must
consider
how
any
wind
or
water
,
which
runs
in
that
sort
,
is
it self
originally
full
of
such
atoms
,
which
continually
,
and
every
where
,
press
into
and
cut
through
it
,
in
pursuing
their
constant
perpetual
course
of
descending
;
in
such
sort
as
we
shewed
,
in
their
running
through
any
hard
rock
or
other
densest
body
.
And
these
atoms
make
the
wind
or
water
primarily
tend
downwards
;
though
other
accidental
causes
impel
them
secundarily
to
a
sloping
motion
,
And
still
,
their
primary
natural
motion
will
be
in
truth
strongest
;
though
their
not
having
scope
to
obey
that
,
but
having
enough
to
obey
the
violent
motion
,
makes
this
become
the
more
observeable
.
Which
appears
evidently
out
of
this
,
that
,
if
there
be
a
hole
in
the
bottome
of
the
pipe
that
conveys
water
slopingly
,
be
the
pipe
never
so
long
,
and
consequently
the
sloping
motion
never
so
forcible
;
yet
the
water
will
run
out
at
that
hole
,
to
obey
its
more
powerful
impulse
to
the
centrewards
,
rather
then
continue
the
violent
motion
,
in
which
it
had
arrived
to
a
great
degree
of
celerity
.
Which
being
so
;
't
is
easie
to
conceive
that
the
atoms
in
the
wind
or
water
,
which
move
perpendicularly
downwards
,
will
still
continue
the
irons
motion
downwards
,
notwithstanding
the
Mediums
sloping
motion
:
since
the
prevailing
force
determines
both
the
iron
and
the
Medium
downward
;
and
the
iron
has
a
superproportion
of
density
to
cut
its
way
,
according
as
the
prevalent
motion
determines
it
.
But
,
if
the
descending
atoms
be
in
part
carried
along
down
the
stream
by
the
current
of
wind
or
water
,
yet
still
the
current
brings
with
it
new
atoms
into
the
place
of
those
that
are
carried
away
;
and
these
atoms
,
in
every
point
or
place
wherever
they
are
,
of
themselvs
tend
perpendicularly
downwards
,
though
they
are
forced
from
the
compleat
effect
of
their
tendance
,
by
the
violence
of
the
current
:
so
that
,
in
this
case
,
they
are
moved
by
a
declining
motion
,
compounded
of
their
own
natural
motion
and
the
force
one
with
which
the
stream
carries
them
.
Now
then
,
if
a
dense
body
fall
into
such
a
current
where
these
different
motions
give
their
several
impulses
,
it
will
be
carried
(
in
such
sort
as
we
say
of
the
atoms
,
but
in
another
proportion
)
not
in
a
perpendicular
but
in
a
mixt
declining
line
,
compounded
of
the
several
impulses
which
the
atoms
and
current
give
it
(
in
which
also
't
is
to
be
remembred
,
how
the
current
gives
an
impulse
downwards
,
as
well
as
sloping
,
and
peradventure
the
strongest
downwards
)
:
and
the
declination
will
be
more
or
less
,
according
as
the
violent
impulse
prevails
more
or
less
against
the
natural
motion
.
But
this
is
not
all
that
is
to
be
consider'd
,
in
estimating
the
declination
of
a
dense
bodies
motion
,
when
it
is
sinking
in
a
current
of
wind
or
water
.
You
must
remember
that
the
dense
body
it self
has
a
particular
virtue
of
its
own
(
namely
its
density
)
by
which
it
receivs
and
prosecutes
more
fully
its
determination
downwards
;
and
therfore
the
force
of
that
body
,
in
cutting
its
way
through
the
Medium
,
is
also
to
be
considered
,
in
this
case
as
well
as
above
,
calculating
its
declining
from
the
perpendicular
:
and
out
of
all
these
causes
will
result
a
middle
declination
;
compounded
of
the
motion
of
the
water
or
wind
both
ways
,
and
of
its
own
motion
by
the
perpendicular
line
.
And
since
,
of
these
three
causes
of
a
dense
bodies
motion
,
it
s
own
virtue
,
in
prosecuting
by
its
density
the
determination
it
requires
,
is
the
most
efficacious
by
much
,
after
it
has
once
receiv'd
a
determination
from
without
;
its
declination
will
be
but
little
,
if
it
be
very
dense
and
heavy
.
But
if
it
recede
much
from
density
,
as
so
have
some
near
proportion
to
the
density
of
the
Medium
,
the
declination
will
be
great
.
And
in
a
word
,
according
as
the
body
is
heavier
or
lighter
,
the
declination
will
be
more
or
less
,
in
the
some
current
:
though
not
exactly
according
to
the
proportion
of
the
diminishing
of
its
density
,
as
long
as
there
is
a
superproportion
of
its
density
to
the
Medium
;
since
such
a
superproportion
(
as
we
have
declared
heretofore
)
makes
the
Mediums
operation
upon
the
dense
body
scarce
considerable
.
And
hence
you
see
why
a
stone
or
piece
of
iron
,
is
not
carried
out
of
its
way
,
as
well
as
a
feather
:
because
the
stones
motion
downwards
is
greater
and
stronger
then
the
motion
of
a
feather
downwards
;
And
by
consequence
,
the
force
,
that
can
turn
a
feather
from
its
course
downwards
,
is
not
able
to
deturn
a
stone
.
And
if
it
be
repli'd
,
that
it
may
be
so
order'd
that
the
stone
shall
have
no
motion
,
before
it
be
in
the
stream
of
a
river
;
and
notwithstanding
it
will
still
move
downwards
:
we
may
answer
,
that
,
considering
the
little
declivity
of
the
bed
of
such
a
stream
,
the
strongest
motion
of
the
parts
of
the
stream
must
necessiariy
be
downwards
,
and
consequently
,
they
will
beat
the
stone
downwards
.
And
,
if
they
do
not
the
like
to
a
feather
or
other
light
body
,
't
is
because
other
parts
of
the
stream
get
under
the
light
body
,
and
beat
it
upwards
;
which
they
have
not
power
enough
to
do
to
the
stone
.
Sixthly
,
it
may
be
objected
,
that
if
Elements
do
not
weigh
in
their
own
Spheres
,
then
their
gravity
and
descending
must
proceed
8.
The
sixth
objection
answered
:
and
that
all
heavy
Elements
do
weigh
in
their
own
Spheres
.
from
some
other
cause
,
and
not
from
this
percussion
of
the
atoms
we
attribute
to
it
:
which
percussion
we
have
determin'd
goes
through
all
bodies
whatever
,
and
beats
upon
every
sensible
part
of
them
.
But
,
that
Elements
weigh
not
in
their
own
Spheres
appears
out
of
the
experience
of
a
Syphon
;
for
,
though
one
leg
of
a
Syphon
be
sunk
never
so
much
deeper
into
the
body
of
the
water
,
then
the
other
leg
reaches
below
the
superficies
of
the
water
;
nevertheless
,
if
once
the
outward
leg
become
full
of
water
,
it
will
draw
it
out
of
the
other
longer
leg
.
Which
it
should
not
do
,
if
the
parts
of
water
that
are
comprised
within
their
whole
bulk
did
weigh
:
since
the
bulk
of
water
is
much
greater
in
the
sunk
leg
then
in
the
other
;
and
therfore
these
should
rather
draw
back
the
other
water
into
the
Cistern
,
then
be
themselves
drawn
out
of
it
into
the
air
.
To
this
we
answer
,
that
't
is
evident
,
the
Elements
,
do
weigh
in
their
own
Spheres
;
at
least
,
as
far
as
we
can
reach
to
their
Spheres
,
for
we
see
that
a
ball
once
stuff'd
hard
with
air
is
heavier
then
an
empty
one
.
Again
,
more
water
would
not
be
heavier
then
less
,
if
the
inward
parts
of
it
did
not
weigh
:
and
,
if
a
hole
were
dig'd
in
the
bottome
of
the
Sea
,
the
water
would
not
run
into
and
fill
it
,
if
it
did
not
gravitate
over
it
.
Lastly
,
there
are
those
who
undertake
to
distinguish
,
in
a
deep
water
,
the
divers
weights
which
several
parts
of
it
have
,
as
they
grow
still
heavier
and
heavier
towards
the
bottom
:
and
they
are
so
cunning
in
this
art
,
that
they
profess
to
make
instruments
,
which
,
by
their
equality
of
weight
to
a
determinate
part
of
the
water
,
shall
stand
just
in
that
part
,
and
neither
rise
or
fall
higher
or
lower
;
but
if
it
be
put
lower
,
it
shall
ascend
to
its
exact
equally
weighing
Orbe
of
the
water
,
and
if
it
be
put
higher
,
it
shall
descend
till
it
comes
to
rest
precisely
in
that
place
.
Whence
't
is
evident
,
that
parts
of
water
do
weigh
within
the
bulk
of
their
main
body
;
and
of
the
like
we
have
no
reason
to
doubt
,
in
the
other
two
weighty
Elements
.
As
for
the
opposition
of
the
Syphon
,
we
refer
that
point
to
where
we
shall
have
occasion
to
declare
the
nature
of
that
engine
,
on
set
purpose
.
And
there
we
shall
shew
,
that
it
could
not
succeed
in
its
operation
,
unless
the
parts
of
water
did
gravitate
in
their
main
bulk
,
into
which
one
leg
of
the
Syphon
is
sunk
.
Lastly
,
it
may
be
objected
,
that
,
if
there
were
such
a
course
of
9
▪
The
seventh
objection
answer'd
,
and
the
reason
why
we
do
not
feel
the
course
of
the
air
and
atoms
that
beat
continually
upon
us
.
atoms
as
we
say
,
and
their
strokes
were
the
cause
of
so
notable
an
effect
as
the
gravity
of
heavy
bodies
;
we
should
feel
it
palpably
in
our
own
bodies
which
experience
shews
us
we
do
not
.
To
this
we
answer
,
first
,
that
there
is
no
necessity
we
should
feel
this
course
of
atoms
:
since
by
their
subtilty
they
penetrate
all
bodies
;
and
consequently
,
do
not
give
such
strokes
as
are
sensible
.
Secondly
,
if
we
consider
that
dusts
,
and
straws
,
and
feathers
light
upon
us
without
causing
any
sense
in
us
;
much
more
we
may
conceive
that
atoms
(
which
are
infinitely
more
subtile
and
light
)
cannot
cause
in
us
any
feeling
of
them
.
Thirdly
,
we
see
that
what
is
continual
with
us
,
and
mingled
in
all
things
,
doth
not
make
us
take
any
especial
notice
of
it
:
and
this
is
the
cause
of
the
smiting
of
atoms
.
Nevertheless
,
peradventure
we
feel
them
in
truth
,
as
often
as
we
feel
hot
and
cold
weather
,
and
in
all
Catars
or
other
such
changes
;
which
as
it
were
sink
into
our
body
without
our
perceiving
any
sensible
cause
of
them
:
for
,
no
question
these
atomes
are
the
immediate
causes
of
all
good
and
bad
qualities
in
the
air
.
Lastly
,
when
we
consider
,
that
we
cannot
long
together
hold
out
our
arm
at
length
,
or
our
foot
from
the
ground
;
and
reflect
upon
such
like
impotencies
of
our
resisting
the
gravity
of
our
own
body
:
we
cannot
doubt
but
that
,
in
these
cases
,
we
feel
the
effect
of
these
atomes
,
working
upon
those
parts
;
though
we
cannot
,
by
our
sense
,
discern
immediately
that
these
are
the
causes
of
it
.
But
now
it
is
time
to
draw
our
Reader
out
of
a
difficulty
,
10.
How
,
in
the
some
body
,
gravity
may
be
greater
than
density
,
and
density
than
gravity
;
though
they
be
the
same
thing
.
which
may
peradventure
have
perplext
him
in
the
greatest
part
of
what
he
hath
hitherto
gone
over
.
In
our
investigation
of
the
Elements
we
took
for
a
principle
thereto
,
that
gravity
is
sometimes
more
,
sometimes
less
,
then
the
density
of
the
body
in
which
it
is
:
but
in
our
explication
of
rarity
and
density
,
and
again
,
in
our
explication
of
gravity
,
we
seem
to
put
that
gravity
and
density
is
all
one
.
This
thorn
,
I
apprehend
,
may
,
in
all
this
distance
,
have
put
some
to
pain
:
but
it
was
impossible
for
me
to
remedy
it
;
because
I
had
not
yet
deliver'd
the
manner
of
gravitation
.
Here
then
I
will
do
my
best
to
asswage
their
grief
;
by
reconciling
these
appearing
repugnancies
.
We
are
therefore
to
consider
,
that
density
(
in
it self
)
signifies
a
difficulty
to
have
the
parts
of
its
subject
separated
one
from
another
;
and
that
gravity
(
likewise
in
it self
)
signifies
a
quality
,
by
which
a
heavy
body
descends
towards
the
center
;
or
(
which
is
consequent
thereto
)
a
force
to
make
another
body
descend
.
Now
,
this
power
,
we
have
shew'd
,
belong
to
density
:
so
far
forth
as
a
dense
body
,
being
strucken
by
another
,
doth
not
yield
by
suffering
its
parts
to
be
divided
;
but
,
with
its
whole
bulk
strikes
the
next
before
it
and
divides
it
,
if
it
be
more
divisible
then
it self
is
.
So
that
you
see
Density
has
the
name
of
Density
,
in
consideration
of
a
passive
quality
,
or
rather
of
an
impassibility
which
it
hath
:
and
the
same
density
is
call'd
Gravity
,
in
respect
of
an
active
quality
it
has
,
which
follows
this
impassibility
.
And
both
of
them
are
estimated
by
the
different
respects
which
the
same
body
or
subject
,
in
which
they
are
,
has
to
different
bodies
that
are
the
terms
whereto
it
is
compared
:
for
the
active
quality
,
or
Gravity
,
of
a
dense
body
,
is
esteem'd
,
by
its
respect
to
the
body
it
strikes
upon
;
whereas
its
Density
includes
a
respect
singly
to
the
body
that
strikes
it
.
Now
't
is
no
wonder
that
this
change
of
comparison
works
a
disparity
in
the
denominations
:
and
that
thereby
the
same
body
may
be
conceiv'd
to
be
more
or
less
impartible
,
then
it
is
active
or
heavy
.
A
for
example
,
let
us
of
a
dense
Element
take
any
one
least
part
,
which
must
of
necessity
be
,
in
its
own
nature
and
kind
,
absolutely
impartible
;
and
yet
't
is
evident
that
the
gravity
of
this
part
must
be
exceeding
little
,
by
reason
of
the
littleness
of
its
quantity
:
so
that
thus
you
see
an
extremity
of
the
effect
of
density
,
joyn'd
together
in
one
body
(
by
the
accident
of
its
littleness
)
with
a
contrary
extremity
of
the
effect
of
gravity
(
or
rather
with
the
want
of
it
)
each
of
them
within
the
limits
of
the
same
species
.
In
like
manner
it
happens
that
the
same
body
in
one
circumstance
is
more
weighty
,
in
another
(
or
rather
in
the
contrary
)
is
more
partible
:
So
water
in
a
Pail
,
because
't
is
thereby
●hinder'd
from
spreading
abroad
,
has
the
effect
of
gravity
predominating
in
it
,
but
if
it
be
pour'd
out
,
it
has
the
effect
of
partibility
more
.
And
thus
it
happens
that
,
meerly
by
the
gradation
of
rarity
and
density
,
one
dense
body
may
be
apt
,
out
of
the
general
course
of
natural
causes
,
to
be
more
divisible
then
to
be
a
divider
:
though
,
according
to
the
nature
of
the
degrees
consider'd
absolutely
in
themselves
,
what
is
more
powerful
to
divide
,
is
also
more
resistent
and
harder
to
be
divided
.
And
this
arrives
in
that
degree
which
makes
water
;
for
,
the
falling
and
beating
of
the
atomes
upon
water
hath
the
power
both
to
divide
and
make
it
descend
;
but
so
,
that
by
making
it
descend
it
divideth
it
.
And
therefore
we
say
it
has
more
gravity
then
density
;
though
it
be
the
very
density
of
it
which
is
the
cause
that
makes
it
partible
,
by
the
working
of
one
part
upon
another
:
for
,
if
the
atomes
did
not
find
the
body
so
dense
as
it
is
they
could
not
,
by
their
beating
upon
one
part
make
another
be
divided
.
So
that
,
a
dense
body
to
be
more
heavy
then
dense
signifies
nothing
else
,
but
that
it
is
in
such
a
degree
of
density
,
that
some
of
its
own
parts
,
by
their
being
assisted
and
set
on
work
by
a
general
cause
(
which
is
the
fall
of
the
atomes
)
,
are
powerful
enough
to
divide
other
adjoyning
parts
,
of
the
same
density
with
them
,
one
from
another
:
as
we
see
water
pour'd
out
of
an
Ewer
into
a
Basin
,
where
there
is
already
other
water
,
has
the
power
to
divide
the
water
in
the
Basin
,
by
the
assistance
of
the
celerity
which
it
gets
in
descending
.
And
now
I
hope
the
Reader
is
fully
satisfied
that
there
is
no
contradiction
in
puting
Density
and
Gravity
to
be
the
same
thing
materially
:
and
that
nevertheless
the
same
thing
may
be
more
heavy
then
dense
,
or
more
dense
then
heavy
,
as
we
took
it
,
to
our
several
purposes
,
in
the
investigation
of
the
Elements
.
Having
thus
laid
an
intelligible
ground
to
discover
how
these
11.
The
opinion
,
of
gravities
being
an
intrinsecal
inclination
of
a
body
to
the
centre
,
refuted
by
reason
.
motions
that
are
general
to
all
bodies
and
are
natural
in
chief
,
are
contrived
by
nature
;
we
will
now
endeavour
to
shew
,
that
the
contrary
position
is
not
only
voluntary
,
but
also
impossible
.
Let
us
therfore
suppose
that
a
body
has
a
quality
to
move
it
downwards
.
And
first
we
shall
ask
,
what
downwards
signifies
?
For
,
either
it
signifies
towards
a
fix'd
point
of
Imaginary
Space
;
or
towards
a
fix'd
point
of
the
Universe
;
or
,
towards
some
Moveable
point
.
As
for
the
first
,
who
would
maintain
it
must
have
more
imagnation
then
judgment
;
to
think
that
a
natural
quality
could
have
an
essence
determin'd
by
a
nothing
,
because
we
can
frame
a
conceit
of
that
nothing
.
As
for
the
second
,
't
is
very
uncertain
whether
any
such
point
be
in
nature
:
for
,
as
for
the
centre
of
the
earthy
't
is
clear
that
,
if
the
earth
be
carried
about
,
the
centre
of
it
cannot
be
a
fixed
point
.
Again
,
if
the
centre
signifies
a
determinate
point
in
the
earth
that
is
the
Medium
of
gravity
or
of
quantity
,
't
is
chang'd
as
often
as
any
dust
lights
unequally
upon
any
one
side
of
the
earth
,
which
would
make
that
side
bigger
then
it
was
,
and
,
I
doubt
,
a
quality
cannot
have
moral
considerations
,
to
think
that
so
little
does
no
harm
.
As
for
the
third
position
,
likewise
't
is
not
intelligible
how
a
quality
should
change
its
inclination
or
essence
;
according
to
the
change
that
should
light
now
to
make
one
point
,
now
another
,
be
the
centre
to
which
it
should
tend
.
Again
,
let
us
consider
that
a
quality
has
a
determinate
essence
.
Then
,
seeing
its
power
is
to
move
,
&
to
move
signifies
to
cut
the
Medium
't
is
moved
in
;
it
belongs
to
it
of
its
nature
,
to
cut
so
much
of
such
a
Medium
,
in
such
a
time
:
So
that
,
if
no
other
cause
be
added
,
but
that
you
take
,
precisely
&
in
abstracto
,
that
quality
,
that
Medium
,
and
that
time
;
this
effect
will
follow
,
that
so
much
motion
is
made
.
And
,
if
this
effect
should
not
follow
,
't
is
clear
,
that
The
being
able
to
cut
so
much
,
of
such
a
Medium
,
in
such
a
time
,
is
not
the
essence
of
this
quality
,
as
it
was
,
supposed
to
be
.
Dividing
then
the
time
and
the
Medium
,
half
the
motion
should
be
made
in
half
the
time
,
a
quarter
of
the
motion
in
a
quarter
of
the
time
;
and
so
without
end
,
as
far
as
you
can
divide
.
But
this
is
demonstratively
impossibly
:
since
't
is
demonstrated
,
that
a
moveable
coming
from
rest
must
of
necessity
pass
through
all
degrees
of
tardity
;
and
therefore
,
by
the
demonstration
cited
out
of
Galileus
,
we
may
take
a
part
in
which
this
gravity
cannot
move
its
body
,
in
a
proportionate
part
of
time
,
through
a
proportionate
part
of
the
medium
.
But
because
,
in
natural
Theorems
,
experiences
are
naturally
●2
.
The
same
opinion
refuted
by
several
experiences
.
required
;
let
us
see
whether
nature
gives
us
any
testimony
of
this
verity
.
To
that
purpose
we
may
consider
a
Plummet
hang'd
in
a
small
string
from
a
beam
;
which
being
lifted
up
gently
on
the
one
side
at
the
extent
of
the
string
,
and
permitted
to
fall
meerly
by
the
power
of
gravity
,
will
ascend
very
near
as
high
on
the
contrary
side
,
as
the
place
it
was
held
in
from
whence
it
fell
.
In
this
experiment
we
may
note
two
things
:
First
,
that
,
if
gravity
be
a
quality
,
it
works
against
its
own
nature
in
lifting
up
the
plummet
;
seeing
its
nature
is
only
to
carry
it
down
.
For
,
though
it
may
be
answer'd
,
that
't
is
not
the
gravity
,
but
another
quality
,
called
vis
impressa
,
which
carries
it
up
:
nevertheless
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
that
gravity
is
either
the
immediate
,
or
at
least
the
mediate
cause
which
makes
this
vis
impressa
:
the
effect
whereof
being
contrary
to
the
nature
of
gravity
,
't
is
absurd
to
make
gravity
the
cause
of
it
;
that
is
,
the
cause
of
an
essence
,
whose
nature
is
contrary
to
its
own
.
And
the
same
argument
will
proceed
,
though
you
put
not
vis
impressa
,
but
suppose
some
other
thing
to
be
the
cause
of
the
plummets
remounting
;
as
long
as
gravity
is
said
to
be
a
quality
:
for
still
gravity
must
be
the
cause
of
an
effect
contrary
to
its
own
inclination
,
by
setting
on
foot
the
immediate
cause
to
produce
it
.
The
second
thing
we
are
to
note
in
this
experiment
of
the
plummets
ascent
is
,
that
if
gravity
be
a
quality
,
there
must
be
as
much
resistance
to
its
going
up
,
as
there
was
force
to
its
coming
down
.
Therefore
there
must
be
twice
as
much
force
to
make
it
ascend
,
as
there
was
to
make
it
descend
;
that
is
to
say
,
there
must
be
twice
as
much
force
as
the
natural
force
of
the
gravity
is
:
for
there
must
be
once
as
much
to
equallize
the
resistance
of
the
gravity
;
and
then
another
time
as
much
,
to
carry
it
as
far
through
the
same
.
Medium
in
the
same
time
.
But
't
is
impossible
that
any
cause
should
produce
an
effect
greater
then
it self
.
Again
,
the
gravity
must
needs
be
in
a
determinate
degree
,
and
the
vertue
that
makes
the
plummet
remount
(
whatever
it
be
)
may
be
put
as
little
as
we
please
;
and
,
consequently
,
not
able
to
oversway
the
gravity
alone
,
if
it
be
an
intrinsecal
quality
,
and
yet
the
plummet
will
remount
:
in
which
case
you
put
an
effect
withot
a
cause
.
Another
experience
we
may
take
from
the
force
of
sucking
:
For
,
take
the
barrel
of
a
long
Gun
perfectly
bored
,
and
set
it
upright
with
the
breech
upon
the
ground
;
and
take
a
bullet
that
is
exactly
fit
for
it
,
but
so
as
it
stick
not
any
where
(
both
the
barrel
and
it
being
perfectly
polished
)
:
and
then
if
you
suck
at
the
mouth
of
the
barrel
,
(
though
never
so
gently
)
,
the
bullet
will
come
up
so
forcibly
,
that
it
will
hazard
the
striking
out
your
teeth
.
Now
,
let
us
consider
what
force
were
necessary
to
suck
the
bullet
up
,
and
how
very
Slowly
it
would
ascend
;
if
in
the
barrel
it
had
as
much
resistance
to
ascend
,
as
in
the
free
air
it
has
inclination
to
go
down
.
But
,
if
it
had
a
quality
of
gravity
natural
to
it
,
it
must
of
necessity
have
such
resistance
:
wheras
,
in
our
experiment
,
we
see
it
coms
as
easily
as
the
very
air
.
So
that
,
in
this
example
as
wll
as
in
the
other
,
nature
teaches
us
that
gravity
is
no
quality
.
And
all
or
most
of
the
arguments
which
we
have
urg'd
against
the
quality
of
gravity
,
in
that
explication
we
have
consider'd
it
in
,
have
force
likewise
against
it
;
although
it
be
said
to
be
an
Inclination
of
its
subject
to
move
it self
to
unity
with
the
main
stock
of
its
own
nature
:
as
divers
witty
men
put
it
.
For
,
this
supposition
doth
but
change
the
intention
or
end
of
gravity
,
and
is
but
to
make
it
another
kind
of
intellectual
or
knowing
Entity
,
that
determines
it self
to
an
other
end
:
which
is
as
impossible
for
a
natural
quality
to
do
,
as
to
determine
it self
to
the
former
ends
.
And
thus
much
the
arguments
we
have
proposed
do
convince
evidently
,
if
they
be
apply'd
against
this
opinion
.
CHAP.
XII
.
Of
Violent
Motion
.
ANd
thus
we
have
given
a
shortscantling
,
wherby
to
understand
1.
The
State
of
the
question
touching
the
cause
of
violent
motion
.
in
some
measure
the
causes
of
that
motion
we
call
natural
,
by
reason
it
has
its
birth
from
the
universal
Oeconomy
of
nature
here
among
us
;
that
is
;
from
the
general
working
of
the
Sun
,
wherby
all
natural
things
have
their
course
:
and
by
reason
that
the
cause
of
it
is
at
all
times
and
in
all
places
constantly
the
same
.
Next
which
the
order
of
discourse
leads
us
to
take
a
survey
of
those
forced
motions
;
whose
first
causes
the
more
apparent
they
are
,
the
more
obscurity
they
leave
us
in
,
to
determine
by
what
means
they
are
continued
.
When
a
Tennis-ball
is
stroken
by
a
Racket
,
or
an
Arrow
shot
from
a
Bow
,
we
plainly
see
the
causes
of
their
motion
:
namely
the
strings
,
which
,
first
yielding
and
then
returning
with
a
greater
celerity
,
cause
the
missives
to
speed
so
fast
towards
their
appointed
homes
.
Experience
informs
us
what
qualities
the
missives
must
be
endued
with
,
to
move
fast
and
stedily
.
They
must
be
so
heavy
,
that
the
air
may
not
break
their
course
;
and
yet
so
light
,
that
they
may
be
within
the
command
of
the
stroke
which
gives
them
motion
:
the
striker
must
be
dense
,
and
in
its
best
velocity
:
the
angle
which
the
missive
is
to
mount
by
(
if
we
will
have
it
go
to
its
furthest
randome
)
must
be
the
half
of
a
right
one
:
and
lastly
,
the
figure
of
the
missive
must
be
such
,
as
may
give
scope
to
the
air
to
bear
it
up
,
and
yet
not
hinder
its
course
by
taking
too
much
hold
of
it
.
All
this
we
see
:
But
when
with
all
we
see
,
that
the
mover
deserts
the
moveable
assoon
as
he
has
given
the
blow
;
we
are
at
a
stand
,
and
know
not
where
to
seek
for
that
which
afterwards
makes
it
flie
.
For
,
motion
being
a
transient
,
not
a
permanent
,
thing
,
assoon
as
the
cause
ceases
that
begot
it
,
in
that
very
point
it
must
be
at
an
end
;
and
as
long
as
the
motion
continues
,
there
must
be
some
permanent
cause
to
make
it
do
so
:
so
that
,
as
soon
as
the
Racket
or
bow
string
go
back
and
leave
the
ball
or
arrow
,
2
That
the
medium
is
the
only
cause
,
which
continues
violent
motion
.
why
should
not
they
presently
fall
straight
down
to
the
ground
?
Aristotle
and
hs
followers
have
attributed
the
cause
hereof
to
the
air
:
but
Galileo
relishes
not
this
conception
.
His
arguments
against
it
are
(
as
I
remember
)
to
this
tenor
:
Frst
,
air
,
by
reason
of
its
rarity
and
divisibility
,
seems
not
apt
to
conserve
motion
:
next
,
we
see
that
light
things
are
best
carried
by
the
air
;
and
it
has
no
power
over
weighty
ones
:
lastly
,
it
is
evident
that
air
takes
most
hold
of
the
broadest
superficies
;
and
therfore
an
arrow
would
fly
faster
broad
waies
then
long
waies
,
if
this
were
true
.
Nevertheless
,
since
every
effect
must
have
a
proportionable
cause
from
whence
it
immediately
flows
,
and
a
body
must
have
another
body
to
thrust
it
on
as
long
as
it
moves
;
let
us
examin
what
bodies
touch
a
moveable
whilst
it
is
in
motion
,
as
the
only
means
to
find
an
issue
out
of
this
difficulty
;
for
,
to
have
recourse
to
a
quality
or
impressed
force
,
for
deliverance
out
of
this
straight
,
is
a
shift
that
will
not
serve
the
turn
in
this
way
of
discourse
we
use
.
In
this
Philosophy
no
knot
admits
such
a
solution
.
If
then
we
enquire
,
what
body
't
is
that
immediately
touches
the
ball
or
arrow
while
it
flies
;
we
shall
find
none
others
does
so
but
the
air
and
the
atoms
in
it
,
after
the
strings
have
given
their
stroke
and
are
parted
from
the
missive
.
And
,
though
we
have
Galileo's
authority
and
arguments
,
to
discourage
us
from
believing
the
air
can
work
this
effect
:
yet
,
since
there
is
no
other
body
,
besides
it
,
left
for
us
to
consider
in
this
case
;
let
us
at
the
least
examin
how
the
air
behaves
it self
,
after
the
stroke
is
given
by
the
strings
.
First
then
t
is
evident
that
,
as
soon
as
the
rocket
or
bow-string
shrinks
back
from
the
missive
,
and
leavs
a
space
between
the
missive
and
it
(
as
't
is
clear
it
does
,
assoon
as
it
has
strucken
the
resisting
body
)
,
the
air
must
needs
clap
in
with
as
much
velocity
as
they
retire
;
and
with
somwhat
more
;
because
the
missive
goes
forward
at
the
same
time
,
and
therefore
the
air
must
hasten
to
overtake
it
,
least
any
vacuity
should
be
left
between
the
string
and
the
arrow
.
'T
is
certain
likewise
,
that
the
air
on
the
sides
also
,
upon
the
division
of
it
,
slides
back
and
helps
to
fill
that
space
which
the
departed
arrow
leaves
void
.
Now
,
this
forcible
closing
of
the
air
at
the
nock
of
the
arrow
must
needs
give
an
impulse
or
blow
upon
it
:
If
it
seem
to
be
but
a
little
one
,
you
may
consider
't
is
yet
much
greater
,
then
what
the
air
and
the
bodies
swiming
in
it
at
the
first
give
to
a
stone
falling
from
high
;
and
how
at
the
last
those
little
atoms
,
that
drive
a
stone
in
its
natural
motion
,
with
their
little
blows
force
it
peradventure
more
violently
and
swiftly
,
than
any
impelling
agent
we
are
acquainted
with
can
do
.
So
that
,
the
impulse
which
they
make
on
the
arrow
,
pressing
violently
upon
it
after
such
a
vehement
concussion
and
with
a
great
velocity
,
must
needs
cause
a
powerful
effect
,
in
that
which
of
it self
is
indifferent
to
any
motion
any
way
.
But
,
unless
this
motion
of
the
air
continue
to
beat
still
upon
3.
A
further
explication
of
the
former
Doctrine
.
the
arrow
,
it
will
soon
fall
to
the
ground
,
for
want
of
a
cause
to
drive
it
forward
;
and
because
the
natural
motion
of
the
air
(
being
then
the
only
one
)
will
determine
it
downwards
.
Let
us
consider
then
,
how
this
violent
rending
of
the
air
,
by
the
blow
the
bow-string
gives
to
the
Arrow
,
must
needs
disorder
the
little
atones
that
swim
to
and
fro
in
it
,
and
that
(
being
heavier
then
the
air
)
are
continually
descending
downwards
.
This
disorder
makes
some
of
the
heavier
parts
of
them
get
above
others
,
that
are
lighter
then
they
;
which
they
not
abiding
presse
upon
those
that
are
next
them
,
and
they
upon
their
fellows
:
so
that
there
is
great
commotion
and
undulation
caused
in
the
whole
masse
of
air
round
about
the
arrow
:
which
must
continue
some
time
before
it
can
be
settled
;
and
it
being
determin'd
by
the
motion
of
the
arrow
that
way
that
it
slides
,
it
follows
,
that
all
this
commotion
and
undulation
of
the
air
serves
to
continue
the
arrow
in
its
flight
.
And
thus
,
faster
then
any
part
behind
can
be
setled
,
new
ones
before
are
stir'd
;
till
the
resistance
of
the
medium
grows
stronger
then
the
impulse
of
the
movers
.
Besides
this
,
the
arrow
pressing
on
the
air
before
it
,
with
a
greater
velocity
then
the
air
(
which
is
a
liquid
rare
body
)
can
admit
,
to
move
all
of
a
piece
without
breaking
:
it
must
of
necessity
happen
,
that
the
parts
of
the
air
immediately
before
the
arrow
be
driven
upon
others
further
off
,
before
these
can
be
moved
to
give
place
unto
them
;
so
that
in
some
places
the
air
becomes
condens'd
,
and
consequently
in
others
rarified
.
Which
also
the
wind
we
make
in
walking
(
which
will
shake
a
paper
,
pin'd
loosly
at
the
wall
of
a
chamber
towards
which
we
walk
)
,
and
the
cooling
air
caus'd
by
faning
when
we
are
hot
do
evidently
confirm
.
So
that
it
cannot
be
doubted
,
but
condensation
and
rarefaction
of
the
air
must
necessarily
follow
the
motion
of
any
solid
body
:
which
being
admitted
't
is
evident
that
a
greater
disorder
,
and
for
some
remarkable
time
,
must
necessarily
be
in
the
air
;
since
it
cannot
brook
to
continue
in
more
rarity
or
density
then
is
natural
to
it
.
Nor
can
weighty
and
light
parts
agree
to
rest
in
an
equal
height
or
lowness
;
which
the
violence
of
the
arrows
motion
forces
them
to
for
the
present
.
Therefore
it
cannot
be
deni'd
,
but
that
,
though
the
arrow
slide
away
,
there
still
remains
behind
it
(
by
this
condensation
and
confusion
of
parts
in
the
air
)
motion
enough
to
give
impulse
to
the
arrow
;
so
as
to
make
it
continue
its
motion
after
the
bowstring
has
left
it
.
But
here
will
arise
a
difficulty
:
which
is
,
how
this
clapping
in
4.
That
the
air
has
strength
enough
to
continue
violent
motion
in
a
moveable
.
Dial.
1.
of
motion
,
pag.
98.
and
undulation
of
the
air
should
have
strength
and
efficacy
enough
to
cause
the
continuance
of
so
smart
a
motion
,
as
is
an
arrow
shot
from
a
bow
.
To
this
,
I
need
no
other
argument
for
an
answer
,
then
to
produce
Galileo's
testimony
,
how
great
a
body
one
single
mans
breath
alone
can
,
in
due
circumstances
,
give
a
rapid
motion
to
:
and
withal
,
let
us
consider
,
how
the
arrow
and
the
air
about
it
are
already
in
a
certain
degree
of
velocity
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
obstacle
that
would
hinder
it
from
moving
that
way
(
namely
,
the
resistance
of
the
air
)
is
taken
away
,
and
the
causes
that
are
to
produce
it
(
namely
the
determining
of
the
airs
and
atomes
motion
that
way
)
are
heightned
.
And
then
we
may
safely
conclude
that
the
arrow
,
which
of
it self
is
indifferent
to
be
moved
upwards
or
downwards
or
forwards
,
must
needs
obey
that
motion
,
which
is
caused
in
it
by
the
atomes
and
the
air
's
pressing
upon
it
:
either
according
to
the
impulse
of
the
string
,
or
(
when
the
string
begins
to
flag
)
according
to
the
beating
that
follows
the
general
constitution
of
nature
,
or
in
a
mixt
manner
,
according
to
the
proportions
that
these
two
hold
to
one
another
.
Which
proportions
Galileus
(
in
his
4
Dialogue
of
Motion
)
has
attempted
to
explicate
very
ingeniously
:
but
,
having
miss'd
in
one
of
his
suppositions
,
to
wit
,
that
forced
motion
upon
an
Horizontal
line
is
throughout
uniform
,
his
great
labours
therein
have
taken
little
effect
,
towards
the
advancing
the
knowledge
of
nature
,
as
he
pretended
;
for
,
his
conclusions
succeed
not
in
experience
(
as
Mersenius
assures
us
,
after
very
exact
trials
)
,
nor
can
they
in
their
reasons
be
fitted
to
nature
.
So
that
,
to
conclude
this
point
,
I
find
no
difficulty
in
allowing
this
motion
of
the
air
strength
enough
to
force
the
moveable
onwards
,
for
sometime
after
the
first
mover
is
sever'd
from
it
;
(
and
long
after
we
see
no
motions
of
this
nature
endure
:
)
so
that
we
need
seek
no
further
cause
for
the
continuance
of
it
;
but
may
rest
satisfied
upon
the
whole
matter
,
that
,
since
the
causes
and
circumstances
our
reason
suggests
to
us
are
,
after
mature
and
particular
examination
,
proportionable
to
the
effects
we
see
,
the
doctrine
we
deliver
must
be
sound
and
true
.
For
the
establishing
wherof
,
we
need
not
(
considering
what
we
have
already
said
)
spend
much
time
in
solving
Galileo's
arguments
5.
An
answer
to
the
first
objection
;
that
air
is
not
apt
to
conserve
motion
.
And
how
violent
motion
comes
to
cease
.
against
it
;
seeing
,
out
of
what
we
have
set
down
,
the
answers
to
them
appear
plain
enough
.
For
,
first
,
we
have
assign'd
causes
how
the
air
may
continue
its
motion
,
long
enough
to
give
as
much
impression
as
is
needful
to
the
arrow
,
to
make
it
go
on
as
it
does
.
Which
motion
is
not
requisite
to
be
near
so
great
in
the
air
behind
the
arrow
(
that
drives
it
on
)
as
what
the
arrow
causes
in
the
air
before
it
:
for
;
by
reason
of
its
density
,
it
must
needs
make
a
greater
impression
in
the
air
it
cuts
,
then
the
air
causes
its
motion
,
would
do
of
it self
without
the
mediation
of
the
arrow
.
As
,
when
the
force
of
a
hand
gives
motion
to
a
knife
to
cut
a
loaf
of
bread
,
the
knife
,
by
reason
of
the
density
and
figure
it
has
,
makes
a
greater
impression
in
the
loaf
then
the
hand
alone
would
do
.
And
this
is
the
same
that
we
declared
in
the
natural
motion
of
a
heavy
thing
downwards
;
to
which
we
assigned
two
causes
;
namely
,
the
beating
of
the
atoms
in
the
air
,
falling
down
in
their
natural
course
to
determine
it
the
way
it
is
to
go
;
and
the
density
of
the
body
,
that
,
cutting
more
powerfully
then
those
atoms
can
do
,
gives
(
together
with
their
help
)
a
greater
velocity
to
the
moveable
,
then
the
atoms
of
themselves
can
give
.
Nor
imports
it
that
our
resolution
it
aginst
the
general
nature
of
rare
and
dense
bodies
,
in
regard
of
conserving
motion
;
as
Galileo
objects
.
For
,
the
reason
why
dense
bodies
conserve
motion
longer
then
rare
bodies
is
because
,
in
regard
of
their
dividing
virtue
,
they
get
,
in
equal
time
,
a
greater
velocity
:
Wherfore
,
seeing
velocity
is
equal
to
gravity
,
it
follows
,
that
resistance
works
not
so
much
upon
them
as
upon
rare
bodies
;
and
therfore
cannot
make
them
cease
from
motion
so
easily
,
as
it
does
rare
bodies
.
This
is
the
general
reason
for
the
conservation
of
motion
in
dense
bodies
.
But
because
,
in
our
case
,
there
is
a
continual
cause
which
conserves
motion
in
the
air
,
the
air
may
continue
its
motion
longer
,
than
of
it self
it
would
do
:
not
in
the
same
part
of
air
,
which
Galileus
(
as
it
seems
)
aim'd
at
;
but
in
divers
parts
,
in
which
the
moveable
successively
is
.
Which
being
concluded
,
let
us
see
how
the
forced
motion
comes
to
decrease
and
be
ended
.
To
which
purpose
we
may
observe
,
that
the
impression
which
the
arrow
receives
from
the
air
that
drives
it
forwards
,
being
weaker
than
that
which
it
receiv'd
at
first
from
the
string
,
(
by
reason
that
the
air
is
not
so
dense
,
and
therfore
cannot
strike
so
great
a
blow
)
;
the
arrow
does
not
,
in
this
second
measure
of
time
,
(
wherein
we
consider
the
impulse
given
by
the
air
only
)
cut
so
strongly
the
air
before
it
,
nor
press
so
violently
upon
it
,
as
in
the
first
measure
when
the
string
parting
from
it
did
beat
it
forwards
:
for
,
till
then
,
the
velocity
encreases
in
the
arrow
,
as
it
does
in
the
string
that
carries
it
along
,
which
proceeds
from
rest
at
the
fingers
loose
from
it
,
to
its
highest
degree
of
velocity
;
which
is
,
when
it
arrives
to
the
utmost
extent
of
its
jerk
,
where
it
quits
the
arrow
.
And
therfore
the
air
now
doth
not
so
swiftly
,
nor
so
much
of
it
,
rebound
back
from
before
,
and
clap
it self
behind
the
arrow
,
to
fill
the
space
that
else
would
be
left
void
by
the
arrows
moving
forward
;
and
consequently
,
the
blow
it
gives
in
the
third
measure
to
drive
the
arrow
on
,
cannot
be
so
great
as
the
blow
was
immediately
after
the
strings
parting
from
it
,
which
was
in
the
second
measure
of
time
:
and
therefore
the
arrow
must
needs
move
slower
in
the
third
measure
,
than
it
did
in
the
second
;
as
formerly
it
moved
slower
in
the
second
(
which
was
the
airs
first
stroke
)
than
it
did
in
the
first
,
when
the
string
drove
it
forwards
.
And
thus
successively
in
every
moment
of
time
,
as
the
causes
grow
weaker
&
weaker
,
by
the
encrease
of
resistance
in
the
air
before
,
and
by
the
decrease
of
force
in
the
subsequent
air
;
so
the
motion
must
be
slower
and
slower
,
till
it
come
to
pure
cessation
.
6.
An
answer
to
the
second
objection
,
that
the
air
has
no
power
over
heavy
bodies
.
As
for
Galileu's
second
argument
,
that
the
air
has
little
power
over
heavy
things
;
and
therfore
he
will
not
allow
it
to
be
the
cause
of
continuing
forced
motions
in
dense
bodies
:
I
wish
he
could
as
well
have
made
experience
,
what
velocity
of
motion
a
mans
breath
might
produce
in
an
heavy
bullet
lying
upon
an
even
,
hard
,
and
slippery
plain
,
(
for
a
table
would
be
too
short
)
as
he
did
,
how
admirable
great
a
one
it
produced
in
pendants
hanging
in
the
air
;
and
,
I
doubt
not
but
he
would
have
granted
it
as
powerful
in
causing
horizontal
motions
,
as
he
found
it
in
the
undulations
of
his
pendants
.
Which
nevertheless
sufficiently
convince
how
great
a
power
,
air
has
over
heay
bodies
.
As
likewise
the
experience
of
wind-guns
assures
us
,
that
air
duly
applyed
is
able
to
give
greater
motion
to
heavy
bodies
,
than
to
light
ones
:
For
,
how
can
a
straw
or
feather
be
imagin'd
possibly
to
fly
with
half
the
violence
,
as
a
bullet
of
lead
doth
out
of
one
of
those
Engines
?
And
,
when
a
man
sucks
a
bullet
upwards
in
a
perfectly
bored
barrel
of
a
Gun
,
which
the
bullet
fits
exactly
(
as
we
have
mention'd
before
)
;
with
what
a
violence
doth
it
follow
the
breath
,
and
ascend
to
the
mouth
of
the
barrel
?
I
remember
to
have
seen
a
man
,
that
was
uncautious
and
sucked
strongly
,
that
had
his
foreteeth
beaten
out
by
the
blow
of
the
bullet
ascending
.
This
experiment
(
if
well
look'd
into
)
may
peradventure
make
good
a
great
part
of
this
Doctrine
,
we
now
deliver
.
For
,
the
air
,
pressing
in
behind
the
bullet
at
the
touch-hole
,
gives
it
its
impulse
upwards
;
to
which
the
density
of
the
bullet
being
added
,
you
have
the
cause
of
its
swiftness
and
violence
,
(
for
a
bullet
of
wood
or
cork
would
not
ascend
so
fast
and
so
strongly
)
;
and
the
sucking
away
of
the
air
before
it
,
takes
away
that
resistance
,
which
otherwise
it
would
encounter
with
,
by
the
air
lying
in
its
way
:
and
its
following
the
breath
with
so
great
ease
shews
(
as
we
touch'd
before
)
that
of
it self
,
't
is
indifferent
to
any
motion
,
when
nothing
presses
upon
it
,
to
determine
it
a
certain
way
.
Now
to
Galileo's
last
argument
,
that
an
arrow
should
fly
faster
7.
An
answer
to
the
third
objection
,
that
an
arrow
should
fly
faster
broadways
than
long
ways
broad-ways
than
long-ways
,
if
the
air
were
cause
of
its
motion
;
there
needs
no
more
to
be
said
,
but
that
the
resistance
of
the
air
before
hinders
it
,
as
much
as
the
impulse
of
the
air
behind
helps
it
on
:
So
that
nothing
is
gain'd
in
that
regard
,
but
much
is
lost
in
respect
of
the
figure
,
which
makes
the
arrow
unapt
to
cut
the
air
so
well
when
it
flyes
broad-ways
,
as
when
't
is
shot
long-ways
;
and
therfore
,
the
air
being
weakly
cut
,
so
much
of
it
cannot
clap
in
behind
the
arrow
and
drive
it
on
,
against
the
resistance
before
,
which
is
much
greater
.
Thus
far
with
due
respect
,
and
with
acknowledging
remembrance
of
the
many
admirable
mysteries
of
nature
which
that
great
man
hath
taught
the
world
,
we
have
taken
liberty
to
dipute
against
him
:
because
this
difficulty
seems
to
have
driven
him
,
against
his
Genius
,
to
believe
that
in
such
motions
there
must
be
allow'd
a
quality
imprinted
into
the
moved
body
,
to
cause
them
;
which
our
whole
scope
,
both
in
this
and
all
other
occasions
where
like
qualities
are
urged
,
is
to
prove
superfluous
and
ill
grounded
in
nature
,
and
to
be
but
meer
terms
to
confound
and
leave
in
the
dark
,
whoever
is
forced
to
fly
to
them
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
Of
three
sorts
of
violent
motion
,
Reflection
,
Undulation
,
and
Refraction
.
THe
motion
we
have
last
spoken
of
,
because
't
is
ordinarily
1.
That
reflection
is
a
kind
of
violent
motion
.
either
in
part
or
wholy
,
contrary
to
gravity
,
(
which
is
accounted
the
natural
motion
of
most
bodies
)
,
uses
to
be
call'd
violent
or
forced
.
And
thus
,
you
have
deliver'd
you
the
natures
and
causes
both
of
Natural
and
of
Forced
Motion
;
yet
it
remains
that
we
advertise
you
of
some
particular
kinds
of
this
forced
motion
;
which
seem
to
be
different
from
it
,
but
indeed
are
not
.
As
first
,
the
motion
of
Reflection
:
which
,
if
we
but
consider
how
forced
motion
is
made
,
we
shall
find
it
is
nothing
else
but
a
forced
motion
,
whose
line
whereon
't
is
made
is
,
as
it
were
,
snapp'd
in
two
by
the
encounter
of
a
hard
body
.
For
even
,
as
we
see
in
a
spout
of
water
strongly
shot
against
a
wall
,
the
water
following
drives
the
precedent
parts
first
to
the
wall
;
and
afterwards
,
coming
themselves
to
the
wall
,
forces
them
again
another
way
from
the
wall
:
so
,
the
latter
parts
of
the
torrent
of
air
,
which
is
caused
by
the
force
that
occasion'd
the
forced
motion
,
drives
the
former
parts
first
upon
the
resistant
body
,
and
afterwards
again
from
it
.
But
,
this
is
more
eminent
in
light
than
in
any
other
body
;
because
light
doth
less
rissent
gravity
;
and
so
observes
the
pure
course
of
the
stroke
,
better
than
any
other
body
;
from
which
others
,
for
the
most
part
,
decline
some
way
by
reason
of
their
weight
.
Now
,
the
particular
law
of
reflection
is
,
that
the
line
incident
,
&
the
line
of
reflection
must
make
equal
angles
,
with
that
line
of
2.
Reflection
is
made
at
equal
angles
.
the
resistent
superficies
wch
is
in
the
same
superficies
with
themselvs
The
demonstration
wherof
that
great
wit
,
Renatus
des
Cartes
,
hath
excellently
set
down
,
in
his
book
of
Dioptricks
,
by
the
example
of
a
ball
strucken
by
a
Racket
against
the
earth
,
or
any
resisting
body
:
the
substance
wherof
is
,
as
follows
.
The
motion
which
we
call
Undulation
needs
no
further
explication
:
3.
The
causes
and
properties
of
Undulation
for
't
is
manifest
,
that
,
since
a
Pendent
,
when
't
is
removed
from
its
perpendicular
,
will
restore
it self
therto
by
the
natural
force
of
gravity
,
and
that
in
so
doing
it
gains
a
velocity
,
(
and
therefore
cannot
cease
on
a
suddain
)
;
it
must
needs
be
carried
,
out
of
the
force
of
that
motion
,
directly
the
contrary
way
:
till
,
the
force
of
gravity
overcoming
the
velocity
,
it
must
be
brought
back
again
to
the
perpendicular
;
which
being
done
likewise
with
velocity
,
it
must
send
it
again
towards
the
place
from
which
it
fell
at
the
first
.
And
in
this
course
of
motion
it
must
continue
for
a
while
,
every
Undulation
being
weaker
then
other
;
till
at
last
it
quite
ceases
,
by
the
course
of
nature
setling
the
air
in
its
due
situation
,
according
to
the
natural
causes
that
work
upon
it
.
And
in
this
very
manner
also
is
performed
that
Undulation
we
see
in
water
,
when
it
is
stir'd
from
the
natural
situation
of
its
Spherical
superficies
.
Galileo
hath
noted
,
that
the
time
in
which
the
Undulations
are
made
which
follow
one
another
of
their
own
accord
,
is
the
same
in
every
one
of
them
;
and
that
,
as
much
time
precisely
is
taken
up
in
a
pendants
going
a
very
short
arch
towards
the
end
of
its
vibration
,
as
was
in
its
going
the
greatest
arch
at
the
beginning
of
its
motion
.
The
reason
wherof
seems
strange
to
him
,
and
he
thinks
it
an
accident
natural
to
the
body
out
of
its
gravity
;
and
that
this
effect
convinces
,
it
is
not
the
air
which
moves
such
bodies
.
Wheras
,
in
truth
,
't
is
clearly
the
air
which
causes
this
effect
:
Because
the
air
,
striving
at
each
end
(
where
it
is
furthest
from
the
force
of
the
motion
)
to
quiet
it self
,
gets
at
every
bout
somwhat
upon
the
space
;
and
so
contracts
that
into
a
shorter
arch
.
That
motion
also
which
we
call
Refraction
,
and
is
manifest
4.
Refraction
at
the
entrance
into
the
reflectent
body
is
towàrds
the
perpendicular
,
at
the
going
out
is
from
it
;
when
the
second
superficies
is
parallel
to
the
first
.
to
sense
only
in
light
,
(
though
,
peradventure
hereafter
,
more
diligent
searchers
of
nature
may
likewise
find
in
such
other
bodies
as
are
called
qualitie
;
as
in
cold
or
heat
,
&c.
)
is
but
a
kind
of
Reflexion
.
For
,
there
being
certain
bodies
▪
in
which
the
passages
are
so
well
order'd
with
their
resistences
,
that
all
the
parts
of
them
seem
to
permit
light
passe
through
them
,
and
yet
all
seem
to
reflect
it
;
when
light
passes
through
such
bodies
,
it
finds
at
the
very
entrance
of
them
such
resistences
where
it
passes
,
as
serve
it
for
a
reflecting
body
;
and
yet
such
a
reflectent
body
,
as
hinders
not
the
passage
through
,
but
only
from
being
a
staight
line
with
the
line
incident
.
Wherfore
the
light
must
needs
take
a
ply
,
as
beaten
from
those
parts
,
towards
a
line
drawn
from
the
illuminant
falling
perpendicularly
upon
the
resisting
superficies
;
and
therfore
is
term'd
by
Mathematicians
,
to
be
refracted
or
broken
towards
the
perpendicular
.
Now
,
at
the
very
going
out
again
of
the
light
,
the
second
superficies
(
if
it
be
parallel
to
the
former
)
must
needs
,
upon
a
contrary
cause
,
strike
it
the
contrary
way
:
which
is
which
is
termed
from
the
perpendicular
.
But
,
before
we
wade
any
deeper
into
this
difficulty
,
we
cannot
omit
a
word
of
the
manner
of
explicating
Refraction
,
which
Monsieur
des
Cartes
uses
;
so
witty
a
one
as
I
am
sorry
it
wants
success
.
He
therefore
,
following
the
demonstration
above
given
of
Reflection
;
supposes
the
superficies
which
a
ball
lights
upon
,
to
be
a
thin
linen
cloth
;
or
some
other
such
matter
as
will
break
cleanly
,
by
the
force
of
the
ball
striking
smartly
upon
it
.
And
because
that
superficies
resists
only
one
way
,
therfore
he
infers
that
the
velocity
of
the
ball
is
lessen'd
only
one
way
and
not
the
other
:
so
that
the
velocity
of
its
motion
,
that
way
in
which
it
finds
no
resistance
,
must
be
(
after
the
balls
passage
through
the
linnen
)
in
a
greater
proportion
to
the
velocity
which
it
has
the
other
way
were
it
finds
resistance
,
then
it
was
before
.
And
therfore
the
ball
will
in
less
time
arrive
to
its
period
on
the
one
side
then
on
the
other
:
and
consequently
,
lean
towards
that
side
to
which
the
course
wherin
it
findes
no
opposition
carries
it
.
Which
to
shew
how
it
is
contrary
to
his
own
principle
;
Let
us
conceive
the
cloth
CE
to
be
of
some
thickness
,
and
so
draw
the
line
OP
to
determine
that
thickness
.
And
let
us
make
from
B
upon
AL
another
Parallelogram
,
like
the
Parallelogram
AL
,
whose
Diameter
shall
be
BQ
.
And
it
must
necessarily
follow
,
that
the
motion
from
B
to
Q
,
if
there
were
no
resistance
,
were
in
the
same
proportion
as
from
A
to
B.
But
the
proportion
of
the
motion
as
from
A
to
B
is
the
proportion
of
CB
to
CA
that
is
,
it
goes
in
the
same
time
,
faster
towards
D
,
then
towards
M
,
in
proportion
which
CB
hath
to
CA.
By
which
account
,
the
resistance
it
has
in
the
way
towards
D
must
also
be
greater
,
then
the
resistance
it
has
in
the
towards
M
,
in
the
proportion
which
CB
has
to
CA
;
and
therfore
the
more
tardicy
must
be
in
the
way
to
D
,
and
not
in
the
way
to
M:
and
consequently
,
the
declination
must
be
from
E
wards
,
and
to
M
wards
.
For
,
where
there
is
most
resistance
,
that
way
likewise
must
the
tardity
be
greatest
,
and
the
declination
must
be
from
that
way
:
but
,
which
way
the
thickness
,
to
be
passed
in
the
same
time
,
is
most
,
that
way
the
resistance
is
greatest
;
and
the
thickness
is
clearly
greater
towards
E
,
then
towards
M
;
therfore
,
the
resistance
must
be
greatest
towards
E
,
and
consequently
,
the
declination
from
the
line
BL
must
be
towards
M
,
and
not
towards
E.
But
,
the
truth
is
,
in
his
Doctrine
,
the
ball
would
go
in
a
straight
line
,
as
if
there
were
no
resistance
;
unless
peradventure
towards
the
contrary
side
of
the
cloth
,
at
which
it
goes
out
into
the
free
air
.
For
,
as
the
resistance
of
the
cloth
is
greater
in
the
way
towards
D
,
then
in
the
way
towards
M
,
(
because
it
passes
a
longer
line
in
the
same
time
,
as
also
it
did
formerly
in
the
air
)
;
so
likewise
is
the
force
that
moves
it
that
way
greater
,
then
the
force
which
moves
it
the
other
.
And
therfore
,
the
same
proportions
that
were
in
the
motion
,
before
it
came
to
the
resisting
passage
,
will
remain
also
in
it
,
at
least
till
,
coming
near
the
side
at
which
it
goes
out
,
the
resistance
be
weakned
by
the
thinness
of
the
resistent
there
:
which
,
because
it
must
needs
happen
on
the
side
that
has
least
thickness
,
the
ball
must
consequently
turn
the
other
way
,
where
it
findes
greatest
yielding
;
and
so
at
its
getting
out
into
the
free
air
,
it
will
bend
from
the
greater
resistance
,
in
such
manner
as
we
have
said
above
.
Neither
do
the
examples
,
brought
by
Monsieur
des
Cartes
6.
and
others
in
the
maintenance
of
this
Doctrine
,
any
thing
avail
them
:
for
when
a
Canon
Bullet
shot
into
a
River
hurts
the
people
on
the
other
side
;
't
is
not
caused
by
refraction
,
but
by
An
answer
to
the
arguments
brought
in
favovr
of
Monsir
des
Cartes
his
opinion
.
reflection
,
as
Monsir
des
Cartes
himself
acknowledges
;
and
therfor
,
has
no
force
to
prove
any
thing
in
refraction
,
whose
Laws
are
divers
from
those
of
pure
reflection
.
And
the
same
answer
servs
against
the
instance
of
a
Musket
bullot
shot
at
a
mark
under
water
;
which
perpetually
lights
higher
then
the
mark
,
though
exactly
just
aim'd
at
.
For
,
we
knowing
that
it
is
the
nature
of
water
,
by
sinking
in
one
place
to
rise
round
about
;
it
must
of
necessity
follow
that
the
bullet
,
which
in
entring
has
press'd
down
the
first
parts
of
the
water
,
has
withal
therby
put
others
further
off
in
a
motion
of
rising
:
and
therfore
the
bullet
,
in
its
going
on
,
must
meet
with
some
water
swelling
upwards
;
and
from
it
receive
a
ply
that
way
,
which
cannot
fail
of
carrying
it
above
the
mark
it
was
level'd
at
.
And
so
we
see
this
effect
proceeds
from
reflection
,
or
the
bounding
of
the
water
,
and
not
from
refraction
.
Besides
that
,
it
may
justly
be
suspected
the
shooter
took
his
aim
too
high
,
by
reason
of
the
marks
appearing
in
the
water
higher
than
in
truth
it
is
:
unless
such
false
aiming
were
duly
prevented
.
Neither
is
Monsir
des
Cartes
his
excuse
to
be
admitted
,
when
he
saies
that
light
goes
otherwise
than
a
ball
would
do
;
because
in
a
glass
or
water
,
the
etherial
substance
,
which
he
surposes
to
run
through
all
bodies
,
is
more
efficaciously
moved
than
in
air
:
and
thersore
light
must
go
faster
in
the
glass
than
in
the
air
,
and
so
turn
on
that
side
of
the
straight
line
which
is
contrary
to
the
side
that
the
ball
takes
,
because
the
ball
goes
not
so
swiftly
.
For
,
(
not
to
dispute
the
verity
of
this
proposition
)
the
effect
he
pretends
is
impossible
:
for
,
if
the
etherial
suhstance
in
the
air
,
before
the
glass
,
be
flowly
moved
,
(
the
motion
of
which
he
calls
light
)
;
't
is
impossible
that
the
etherial
substance
in
the
glass
or
in
the
water
should
be
more
smartly
moved
than
it
.
Well
it
may
be
less
;
but
without
all
doubt
the
impulse
of
the
etherial
substance
in
the
Glass
cannot
be
greater
than
its
adequate
cause
;
which
is
the
motion
of
the
other
parts
that
are
in
the
air
precedent
to
glass
.
Again
,
after
it
is
pass'd
the
glass
,
it
should
return
to
be
a
straight
line
with
the
line
that
it
made
in
the
air
precedent
to
the
glass
;
in
the
subsequent
air
must
take
off
just
as
much
(
and
no
more
)
as
the
glas
did
add
:
the
contrary
wherof
experience
shews
us
.
Thirdly
,
in
this
explication
it
would
always
go
one
way
in
the
air
,
and
another
way
in
the
glass
:
wheras
all
experience
testifies
that
,
in
a
glass
convex
on
both
sides
,
it
still
goes
in
the
air
,
after
its
going
out
,
to
the
same
side
as
it
did
in
the
glass
;
but
more
.
And
the
like
happens
in
glasses
on
both
sides
concave
,
Wherfore
't
is
evident
,
that
't
is
the
snperficies
of
the
Glass
that
is
the
worker
on
both
sides
:
and
not
the
substance
of
the
air
on
one
side
,
and
of
the
glass
on
the
other
.
And
lastly
,
his
answer
no
way
solvs
our
objection
;
which
proves
that
the
resistance
both
ways
is
proportionate
to
the
force
that
moves
;
and
,
by
consequence
,
that
the
thing
moved
must
go
straight
.
As
we
may
imagine
would
happen
,
if
a
bullet
were
shot
stoping
through
a
green
mud
wall
,
in
which
there
were
many
round
sticks
,
so
thin
set
that
the
bullet
might
pass
with
ease
through
them
;
for
,
as
long
as
the
bullet
touched
none
of
them
(
which
express
his
case
)
it
would
go
straight
;
but
,
if
it
touch'd
any
(
which
resembles
ours
,
as
by
and
by
will
apperar
)
,
it
would
glance
according
to
the
quality
of
the
touch
,
and
move
from
the
stick
in
another
line
.
Some
peradventure
may
answer
for
Monsieur
des
Cartes
,
that
7.
The
true
cause
of
refraction
of
light
,
both
at
its
entrance
and
at
its
going
out
,
from
the
reflecting
body
.
this
subtile
body
,
which
he
supposes
to
run
through
all
things
,
is
stiff
and
no
ways
pliable
.
But
,
that
is
so
repugnant
to
the
nature
of
rarity
,
and
so
many
insuperable
inconveniences
follow
out
of
it
,
as
I
cannot
imagin
he
will
own
it
;
and
therfore
I
will
not
spend
any
time
in
replying
therto
.
We
must
therfore
seek
some
other
cause
of
the
refraction
of
light
,
which
is
made
at
the
entrance
of
it
into
a
Diaphanous
body
.
Which
is
plainly
(
as
we
said
before
)
,
because
the
ray
,
striking
against
the
inside
of
a
body
it
cannot
penetrate
,
turns
by
reflection
towards
that
side
on
,
which
the
illuminant
stands
and
if
it
findes
clear
passage
through
the
whole
resistent
,
it
follows
the
course
it
first
takes
;
if
not
,
then
't
is
lost
by
many
reflections
to
and
fro
.
But
,
because
crooked
8.
A
general
rule
to
know
the
nature
of
reflections
and
refractions
in
all
sorts
of
surfaces
.
surfaces
may
have
many
irregulalities
;
it
will
not
be
amiss
to
give
a
rule
,
by
which
all
of
them
may
be
brought
to
a
certainty
.
And
this
it
is
,
that
Reflections
from
crooked
superficieses
are
equal
to
the
reflections
that
are
made
from
such
plain
superficieses
,
as
are
tangents
to
the
crooked
ones
in
that
point
from
whence
the
reflections
are
made
.
Which
Principle
the
Masters
of
Opticks
take
out
of
a
Mathematecal
supposition
,
of
the
Unity
of
the
reflecting
point
in
both
the
surfaces
,
the
crooked
and
the
plain
.
But
,
we
take
it
out
of
the
insensibility
of
the
difference
of
so
little
a
part
in
the
two
different
surfaces
,
as
serves
to
reflect
a
ray
of
light
:
For
,
where
the
difference
is
insensible
in
the
causes
,
there
likewise
the
difference
is
so
little
in
the
effects
,
as
sense
cannot
judge
of
them
;
which
is
as
much
as
is
requisite
to
our
purpose
.
Now
since
,
in
the
Mathematical
supposition
,
the
point
where
the
reflection
is
made
is
indifferent
to
both
the
surfaces
:
it
follows
,
that
it
imports
not
whether
superficies
you
take
to
know
the
quality
of
reflection
by
.
This
principle
then
being
setled
,
that
the
reflection
must
follow
the
nature
of
the
tangent
surfaces
;
and
it
being
proved
,
that
,
in
plain
surfaces
,
it
will
happen
as
we
have
explicated
;
it
follows
,
that
,
in
any
crooked
supersicies
,
of
what
Figure
soever
,
the
same
also
will
happen
.
Now
,
seeing
we
have
formerly
declared
,
that
refractions
are
but
a
certain
kind
of
reflexions
;
what
we
have
said
here
of
reflections
may
be
apply'd
to
refractions
.
But
,
there
remains
yet
untouch'd
one
affection
more
of
refractions
;
which
is
,
that
some
Diaphanous
bodies
in
their
inward
9.
A
body
of
greater
parts
and
greater
pores
makes
a
greater
refraction
,
than
one
of
lesser
parts
and
lesser
pores
.
parts
reflect
more
,
than
others
(
which
is
that
we
call
refraction
)
as
experience
shews
us
.
Concerning
which
effect
,
we
are
to
consider
,
that
Diaphanous
bodies
may
,
in
their
composition
,
have
two
differences
:
for
,
some
are
composed
of
greater
parts
and
greater
pores
;
others
,
of
lesser
parts
and
lesser
pores
.
'T
is
true
,
there
may
be
other
combinations
of
pores
and
parts
;
yet
by
these
two
the
rest
may
be
esteem'd
.
As
for
the
first
combination
,
we
see
that
,
because
the
pores
are
greater
,
a
greater
multitude
of
parts
of
light
may
pass
together
through
one
pore
;
and
,
because
the
parts
are
greater
,
likewise
a
greater
multitude
of
rays
may
reflect
from
the
same
part
,
and
find
the
same
passage
quite
throughout
the
Diaphanous
body
.
On
the
contrary
side
,
in
the
second
combination
;
where
both
the
pores
and
the
parts
of
the
Diaphanous
body
are
little
,
the
light
must
be
but
little
that
finds
the
same
passage
.
Now
,
that
refraction
is
greater
or
lesser
,
happens
two
ways
:
for
,
't
is
either
when
one
Diaphanous
body
reflects
light
at
more
angles
,
than
another
,
and
by
consequence
in
a
greater
extent
of
the
superficies
;
or
else
when
one
body
reflects
light
from
the
same
point
of
incidence
,
in
a
shorter
line
and
a
greater
angle
,
than
another
does
.
In
both
these
wayes
't
is
apparent
that
a
body
,
composed
of
greater
parts
and
greater
pores
,
exceeds
bodies
of
the
opposite
kind
:
for
,
by
reason
that
,
in
the
first
kind
,
more
light
may
beat
against
one
part
,
a
body
in
which
that
happens
will
wake
an
appearance
from
a
further
part
of
its
superficies
:
wheras
,
in
a
body
of
the
other
sort
,
the
light
that
beats
against
one
of
the
little
parts
of
it
will
be
so
little
,
as
't
will
presently
vanish
.
Again
,
because
in
the
first
,
the
part
at
the
incidence
is
greater
,
the
surface
from
which
the
reflection
is
made
inwards
,
has
more
of
a
plain
and
straight
superficies
:
and
consequently
reflects
at
a
greater
angle
,
than
that
whose
superficies
hath
more
of
inclining
.
But
,
we
must
not
pass
from
this
question
,
without
looking
a
little
into
the
nature
of
those
bodies
in
which
refraction
is
10.
A
confirmation
of
the
former
doctrine
,
out
of
the
nature
of
bodies
that
refract
light
.
made
:
for
,
if
they
,
as
well
as
the
immediate
causes
of
refraction
,
likewise
favour
us
;
it
will
not
a
little
advance
the
certainty
of
our
determination
.
To
this
purpose
we
may
call
to
mind
,
how
experience
shews
us
that
great
refractions
are
made
in
smoke
and
mists
,
and
glasses
,
and
thick-bodied
waters
;
and
Monsir
des
Cartes
adds
certain
Oyls
and
Spirits
or
strong
Waters
.
Now
,
most
of
these
,
we
see
,
are
composed
of
little
consistent
bodies
,
swimming
in
another
liquid
body
.
As
is
plain
in
smoke
and
mists
:
for
the
little
bubbles
which
rise
in
the
water
before
they
get
out
of
it
,
and
that
are
smoke
,
when
they
get
into
the
air
,
assure
us
,
that
smoke
is
nothing
else
,
but
a
company
of
little
round
bodies
swimming
in
the
air
;
and
the
round
consistence
of
water
upon
herbs
,
leavs
,
&
twigs
,
in
a
rind
or
dew
,
gives
us
also
to
understand
,
that
a
Mist
is
likewise
a
company
of
little
round
bodies
,
that
sometimes
stand
,
sometimes
float
in
the
air
,
as
the
wind
drives
them
.
Our
very
eyes
bear
witness
to
us
,
that
the
thicker
sort
of
waters
are
full
of
little
bodies
;
which
is
the
cause
of
their
not
being
clear
.
As
for
Glass
,
the
blowing
of
it
convinces
,
that
the
little
darts
of
fire
,
which
pierce
it
every
way
,
do
naturally
,
in
the
melting
of
it
,
convert
it
into
little
round
hollow
bodies
;
which
,
in
their
cooling
,
must
settle
into
parts
of
the
like
figure
.
Then
,
for
Chrystal
and
other
transparent
stones
which
are
found
in
cold
places
;
it
cannot
be
otherwise
,
but
that
,
the
nature
of
cold
piercing
into
the
main
body
,
and
contracting
every
little
part
in
it self
,
this
contraction
must
needs
leave
vacant
pores
between
part
and
part
.
And
,
that
such
transparent
stones
as
are
made
by
heat
have
the
like
effect
and
property
,
may
be
judg'd
out
of
what
we
see
in
Bricks
and
Tiles
;
which
are
left
full
of
holes
by
the
operation
of
the
fire
.
And
I
have
seen
,
in
bones
that
have
lain
a
long
time
in
the
Sun
,
a
multitude
of
sensible
little
pores
close
to
one
another
;
as
if
they
had
been
formerly
stack
all
over
with
subtile
sharp
needles
,
as
close
as
they
could
be
thrust
in
,
by
one
another
.
The
Chymical
Oyles
and
Spirits
,
which
Monsir
des
Cartes
speaks
of
,
are
likely
to
be
of
the
same
composition
;
since
such
use
to
be
extracted
by
violent
fires
:
for
a
violent
fire
is
made
by
the
conjunction
of
many
rayes
together
;
and
that
must
needs
cause
great
pores
in
the
body
it
works
on
;
and
the
sticking
nature
of
these
spirits
is
capable
of
conserving
them
.
Out
of
all
these
observations
it
follows
,
that
the
bodies
,
in
which
greatest
refractions
happen
are
compounded
(
as
we
have
said
)
of
great
parts
,
and
great
pores
:
and
therfore
,
by
only
taking
light
to
be
such
a
body
,
as
we
have
described
it
,
where
we
treated
of
its
nature
,
't
is
evident
,
the
effect
we
have
exprest
must
necessarily
follow
by
way
of
reflection
;
and
refraction
is
nothing
else
but
a
certain
kind
of
reflection
.
Which
last
assertion
is
likewise
convinced
out
of
this
,
that
the
same
effects
proceed
from
reflection
,
as
from
refraction
;
for
,
by
reflection
a
thing
may
be
seen
greater
,
than
it
is
,
in
a
different
place
from
the
true
one
where
it
is
;
colours
may
be
made
by
reflection
,
as
also
gloating
light
,
and
fire
likewise
;
and
peradventure
all
other
effects
which
are
caused
by
refraction
,
may
as
well
as
these
,
be
perform'd
by
reflection
.
And
therfore
't
is
evident
,
they
must
be
of
the
same
nature
;
since
children
are
the
resemblances
of
their
parents
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
Of
the
composition
,
qualities
,
and
generation
of
mixed
bodies
.
HAving
now
declar'd
the
vertues
by
which
Fire
and
Earth
work
upon
one
another
,
and
upon
the
rest
of
the
Elements
;
1.
The
connexion
of
this
Chapter
with
the
rest
,
and
the
Authors
intent
in
it
.
which
is
,
by
Light
,
and
the
motions
we
have
discours'd
of
:
Our
task
shall
be
in
this
Chapter
,
first
,
to
observe
what
will
result
out
of
such
action
of
theirs
;
and
next
,
to
search
into
the
ways
and
manner
of
compassing
and
performing
it
.
Which
latter
we
shall
the
more
easily
attain
to
,
when
we
first
know
the
end
that
their
operation
levels
at
.
In
this
pursuit
we
shall
find
,
that
the
effect
of
the
Elements
combinations
,
by
means
of
the
motions
that
happen
among
them
,
is
a
long
pedegree
of
compounded
qualities
and
bodies
wherein
the
first
combinations
(
like
marriages
)
are
the
breeders
of
the
next
more-composed
substances
,
and
they
again
are
the
parents
of
others
in
greater
variety
;
and
so
are
multiplied
without
end
:
for
,
the
further
this
work
proceeds
,
the
more
subjects
it
makes
for
new
business
of
the
like
kind
.
To
descend
in
particular
to
all
these
is
impossible
.
And
,
to
look
further
then
the
general
heads
of
them
,
were
superfluous
and
troublesome
in
this
discourse
;
wherin
I
aim
only
at
shewing
what
sorts
of
things
in
common
,
may
be
done
by
Bodies
:
that
,
if
hereafter
we
meet
with
things
of
another
nature
and
strain
,
we
may
be
sure
they
are
not
the
off-spring
of
bodies
and
quantity
;
which
is
the
main
scope
of
what
I
have
design'd
here
.
And
,
to
do
this
with
confidence
&
certainty
requires
of
necessity
this
leisurely
and
orderly
proceeding
we
have
hitherto
used
,
and
shall
continue
to
the
end
.
For
,
walking
thus
softly
,
we
have
always
one
foot
upon
the
ground
;
so
as
the
other
may
be
sure
of
firm
footing
before
it
settle
:
Wheras
,
they
,
that
for
more
hast
will
leap
over
rugged
passages
and
broken
ground
,
when
both
their
feet
are
in
the
air
,
cannot
help
themselvs
,
but
must
light
as
chance
throws
them
.
To
this
purpose
,
then
,
we
may
consider
,
that
the
qualities
of
bodies
in
common
are
of
three
sorts
.
For
they
are
belonging
,
either
to
the
Constitution
of
a
compounded
body
,
or
else
to
the
Operation
of
it
;
and
the
Operation
of
a
body
is
of
two
kinds
,
one
upon
Other
Bodies
,
the
other
upon
Sense
.
The
last
of
these
three
sorts
of
qualities
shall
be
handled
in
a
peculiar
Chapter
by
themselvs
.
Those
of
the
second
sort
,
wherby
they
work
upon
,
Other
bodies
,
have
been
partly
declar'd
in
the
former
chapters
,
and
will
be
further
discours'd
of
in
the
rest
of
this
first
Treatise
.
So
as
that
which
remains
for
the
present
is
,
to
fall
upon
the
discourse
of
such
qualities
as
concur
to
the
Constitution
of
bodies
:
with
an
aim
to
discover
,
whether
(
or
no
)
they
may
be
effected
by
the
several
mixtures
of
Rarity
and
Density
,
in
such
sort
as
is
already
declared
.
To
which
end
,
we
are
to
consider
in
what
manner
these
two
primary
differences
of
bodies
may
be
joyn'd
together
;
and
what
effects
such
conjuncton
will
produce
.
As
for
their
conjunction
;
to
deliver
the
nature
of
it
entirely
,
2.
That
there
is
a
least
size
of
bodies
,
And
that
this
least
size
is
found
in
fire
.
we
must
begin
from
the
very
root
of
it
:
and
consider
,
how
,
the
Universe
,
being
finite
(
which
Mr.
White
hath
demonstrated
,
in
the
Second
Knot
of
his
First
Dialogue
)
,
there
cannot
be
an
Infinite
Number
of
Bodies
in
it
;
for
Geometricians
shew
us
,
how
the
least
quantity
that
is
may
be
repeated
so
often
,
as
would
exceed
any
the
greatest
determinate
quantity
whatever
.
Out
of
which
it
follows
,
that
,
although
all
the
other
bodies
of
the
world
were
no
bigger
then
the
least
quantity
that
can
be
designed
;
yet
they
,
being
infinite
in
number
,
would
be
greater
then
the
whole
Universe
that
contains
them
.
Therfore
,
of
necessity
there
must
be
some
least
body
,
or
rather
,
some
least
size
of
bodies
.
Which
in
compounded
bodies
is
not
to
be
expected
;
for
,
their
least
parts
,
being
compounded
,
must
needs
include
compounding
parts
less
then
themselvs
.
We
must
then
look
for
this
least
size
of
bodies
in
the
Elements
;
which
of
all
bodies
are
the
simplest
:
And
,
among
them
,
we
must
pitch
upon
that
,
wherein
is
greatest
divisibility
,
&
which
consequently
is
divided
into
least
parts
;
that
is
,
Fire
,
So
as
,
we
may
conclude
that
,
among
all
the
bodies
in
the
world
,
that
which
of
its
own
nature
hath
an
aptitude
to
be
least
must
be
Fire
.
Now
,
the
least
body
of
fire
,
be
it
never
so
little
,
is
yet
divisible
3.
The
first
conjunction
of
parts
is
in
bodies
of
least
size
;
and
it
is
made
by
the
force
of
Quantity
.
into
less
.
What
is
it
then
that
makes
it
be
one
?
To
determine
this
,
we
must
resort
to
the
nature
of
Quantity
;
whose
formal
notion
and
essence
is
.
To
be
divisible
:
which
signifies
,
that
many
may
be
made
of
it
.
But
,
that
of
which
many
may
be
made
is
not
yet
many
;
out
of
this
very
reason
,
that
many
may
be
made
of
it
.
But
,
what
is
not
many
is
one
.
Therfore
what
hath
quantity
,
is
,
by
mere
having
quantity
,
actually
and
formally
as
well
one
,
as
it
hath
the
possibility
of
being
made
many
,
and
consequently
,
the
least
body
of
fire
,
by
having
quantity
,
has
those
parts
,
which
might
be
many
,
actually
one
.
And
this
is
the
first
conjunction
of
parts
that
is
to
be
consider'd
in
the
composition
of
bodies
:
which
,
though
it
be
not
an
actual
joyning
of
actual
parts
,
yet
is
a
formal
conjunction
of
what
may
be
many
.
In
the
next
place
we
may
consider
;
how
,
seeing
the
least
bodies
4.
The
second
sort
of
conjunction
●s
compactedness
in
simple
Elements
,
and
it
proceeds
from
Density
.
that
are
be
of
fire
,
it
must
needs
follow
,
that
the
least
parts
of
the
other
Elements
must
be
bigger
then
they
:
And
consequently
the
possible
parts
of
those
least
parts
of
the
other
Elements
must
have
something
to
conserve
them
together
,
more
then
is
found
in
fire
.
And
this
,
because
Elements
are
purely
distinguish'd
by
rarity
and
densiy
,
is
straight
concluded
to
be
density
.
And
thus
we
have
found
,
that
,
as
quantity
is
the
cause
of
the
possible
parts
being
one
,
so
density
is
the
cause
of
the
like
parts
sticking
together
:
which
appears
in
the
very
definition
of
it
;
for
,
to
be
less
divisible
(
which
is
the
notion
of
density
)
speaks
a
resistance
to
division
,
or
sticking
together
.
Now
,
let
us
examine
how
two
parts
of
different
Elements
are
5.
The
third
conjunction
is
of
parts
of
different
Elements
;
and
it
proceeds
from
quantity
and
density
together
.
joyn'd
together
,
to
make
a
compound
.
In
this
conjunction
we
find
both
the
affects
we
have
already
touch'd
:
for
two
such
parts
must
make
one
;
and
moreover
,
they
must
have
some
resistance
to
divisibility
.
The
first
of
these
effects
we
have
already
assign'd
to
the
nature
of
quantity
.
And
,
it
being
the
formal
effect
of
quantity
,
it
cannot
(
wherever
it
is
found
)
have
any
other
formal
cause
then
quantity
:
wherfore
,
either
the
two
little
parts
of
different
Elements
do
not
become
one
body
;
or
if
they
do
,
we
must
agree
't
is
by
the
nature
of
quantity
,
which
works
as
much
in
Heterogeneal
parts
as
Homogeneal
.
And
it
must
needs
do
so
:
because
Rarity
and
Density
(
which
are
the
proper
differences
of
Quantity
)
cannot
change
the
common
nature
of
Quantity
,
their
Genus
;
which
,
by
being
so
to
them
,
must
be
univocally
in
them
both
.
And
this
effect
comes
precisely
from
the
pure
notion
of
the
Genus
;
and
consequently
,
must
be
seen
as
well
in
two
parts
of
different
natures
,
as
in
two
parts
of
the
same
nature
:
but
,
in
parts
of
the
same
nature
which
once
were
two
and
and
afterwards
become
one
,
there
can
be
no
other
reason
why
they
are
one
,
then
the
very
same
for
which
those
parts
that
were
never
separated
(
but
that
may
be
separated
)
are
likewise
one
:
and
this
,
most
evidently
,
is
the
nature
of
quantity
.
Experience
seems
to
confirm
thus
much
;
when
,
pouring
water
out
of
a
basin
,
some
of
it
will
remain
sticking
to
the
sides
of
the
metal
.
For
if
the
quantity
of
the
basin
,
and
of
the
water
,
had
not
been
one
and
the
same
by
its
own
nature
,
the
water
(
considering
the
pliableness
of
its
parts
)
would
certainly
have
come
all
away
and
glided
from
the
unevenness
of
the
basin
,
by
the
attractive
unity
of
its
whole
;
and
would
have
preserv'd
the
unity
of
its
quantity
within
it self
,
rather
then
,
by
sticking
to
the
basin
,
have
suffer'd
division
in
its
own
quantity
;
which
we
are
sure
was
one
,
whiles
the
water
was
altogether
in
the
basin
.
But
that
,
both
the
basin
and
the
water
making
but
one
quantity
,
and
a
division
being
unavoydable
in
that
one
quantity
;
it
was
indifferent
,
in
regard
of
the
quantity
consider'd
singly
by
it self
,
where
this
division
should
be
made
,
whether
in
the
parts
of
the
basin
,
or
in
the
parts
of
the
water
:
and
then
,
the
other
circumstances
determin'd
it
,
in
that
part
of
the
water
which
was
nearest
to
the
joyning
of
it
with
the
basin
.
The
second
effect
(
which
was
,
resistance
to
divisibility
)
we
assign'd
to
density
.
And
of
that
same
cause
must
also
depend
the
like
effect
,
in
this
case
of
the
sticking
together
of
the
two
parts
of
different
Elements
,
when
they
are
joyn'd
to
one
another
,
For
,
if
the
two
parts
,
whereof
one
is
dense
the
other
rare
,
doe
not
exceed
the
quantity
of
some
other
part
of
one
Homogeneal
rare
Element
;
for
the
dividing
wherof
such
a
determinate
force
,
and
no
less
,
can
suffice
:
then
,
seeing
that
the
whole
composed
of
these
two
parts
is
not
so
divisible
,
as
the
whole
consisting
of
that
one
part
;
the
assign'd
force
will
not
be
able
to
divide
them
.
Wherefore
't
is
plain
,
that
if
the
rare
part
had
been
joyn'd
to
another
rare
part
,
instead
of
the
dense
one
it
is
joyn'd
to
;
it
had
been
more
easily
dividable
from
that
,
then
now
it
is
from
the
dense
part
:
And
by
consequence
,
it
stickes
more
closely
to
the
dense
part
,
then
it
would
to
another
of
its
own
nature
.
Out
of
what
we
have
said
,
a
step
is
made
us
to
understand
why
soft
and
liquid
bodies
easily
joyn
and
incorporate
into
6.
The
reason
why
liquid
bodies
,
easily
joyn
together
,
and
dry
ones
difficultly
.
one
continued
body
;
but
hard
and
dry
bodies
so
difficultly
,
as
by
experience
we
find
to
be
true
.
Water
with
water
,
or
wine
either
with
other
wine
,
or
with
water
,
so
unites
,
that
't
is
very
hard
to
part
them
:
but
sand
or
stones
cannot
be
made
to
stick
together
,
without
very
great
force
and
industry
.
The
reasons
whereof
must
necessarily
depend
of
what
we
have
said
above
.
To
wit
,
that
two
bodies
cannot
touch
one
another
,
without
becoming
one
:
and
that
,
if
two
bodies
of
one
degree
of
density
do
touch
,
they
must
stick
together
according
to
the
force
of
that
degree
of
density
.
Out
of
which
two
is
manifestly
infer'd
,
that
,
if
two
hard
things
should
come
to
touch
,
they
must
needs
be
more
difficultly
separated
then
two
liquid
things
.
And
consequently
,
they
cannot
come
to
touch
,
without
as
much
difficulty
,
as
that
wherby
they
are
made
one
.
7.
That
no
two
hard
bodies
can
touch
one
another
immediately
.
But
,
to
deduce
this
more
particularly
;
let
us
consider
,
that
all
the
little
surfaces
,
by
which
one
hard
body
may
be
conceiv'd
to
touch
another
(
as
for
example
,
when
a
stone
lies
upon
a
stone
)
,
must
of
necessity
be
either
plain
,
or
concave
,
or
convex
.
Now
,
if
a
plain
superficies
should
be
supposed
to
touch
another
plain
one
coming
perpendicularly
to
it
;
it
must
of
necessity
be
granted
to
touch
it
as
soon
in
the
middle
as
on
the
sides
.
Wherfore
,
if
there
were
any
air
(
as
of
necessity
there
must
be
)
betwixt
the
two
surfaces
before
they
touch'd
;
it
will
follow
,
that
the
air
,
which
was
in
the
midle
,
must
have
fled
quite
out
from
between
the
two
surfaces
,
as
soon
as
any
part
of
the
surfaces
touch
,
that
is
,
as
soon
as
the
air
which
was
between
the
utmost
edges
of
the
surfaces
did
fly
out
;
and
,
by
consequence
,
it
must
have
moved
in
an
instant
.
But
,
if
a
plain
surface
be
said
to
touch
a
convex
surface
;
it
touches
it
only
by
a
line
(
as
Mathematicians
demonstrate
)
or
a
point
.
But
,
to
touch
by
a
line
or
a
point
is
,
in
truth
,
not
to
touch
by
the
form
or
motion
of
Quantity
,
(
which
requires
divisibility
in
all
that
belongs
to
it
;
)
and
by
consequence
among
bodies
it
is
not-to-touch
:
and
so
,
one
such
surface
doth
not
touch
the
other
.
Now
,
for
a
plain
surface
to
touch
a
concave
,
every
man
sees
is
impossible
.
Likewise
,
for
two
convex
surfaces
to
touch
one
another
,
they
must
be
allow'd
to
touch
either
in
a
line
or
in
a
point
which
we
have
shew'd
not
to
be
a
physical
touching
.
And
if
a
convex
surface
should
be
said
to
touch
a
concave
,
they
must
touch
all
at
once
,
as
we
said
of
plain
surfaces
;
and
therfore
the
same
impossibility
will
arise
therein
.
So
that
't
is
evident
,
no
two
surfaces
,
moving
perpendicularly
towards
one
another
,
can
come
to
touch
one
another
;
if
neither
of
them
yields
,
and
changes
its
hew
.
Now
then
,
if
it
be
supposed
they
come
slidingly
one
over
another
in
the
same
line
;
wherby
,
first
,
the
very
tips
of
the
edges
come
to
touch
one
another
;
and
still
as
you
shove
the
uppermost
on
forwards
,
and
it
slides
over
more
of
the
nether
surface
,
it
gains
to
touch
more
of
it
:
I
say
that
,
neither
in
this
case
;
do
they
touch
immediately
one
another
.
For
,
as
soon
as
the
two
first
parts
should
meet
,
if
they
did
touch
and
there
were
no
air
between
them
,
they
must
presently
become
one
quantity
or
body
,
as
we
have
declared
;
and
must
stick
firmly
together
,
according
to
their
degree
of
density
;
and
consequenly
,
could
not
be
moved
on
,
without
still
breaking
asunder
at
every
impulse
as
much
of
the
massie
body
,
as
were
already
made
one
by
their
touching
.
And
,
if
you
should
say
they
did
not
become
one
;
and
yet
allow
them
to
touch
immediately
one
another
,
without
having
any
air
or
fluid
body
between
them
:
then
,
if
you
suppose
them
to
move
onwards
upon
these
terms
,
they
would
be
changed
locally
,
without
any
intrinsecal
change
;
which
,
in
the
book
De
Mundo
(
as
we
have
formerly
alledg'd
)
is
demonstrated
impossible
.
There
remains
only
a
third
way
for
two
hard
surfaces
to
come
together
,
which
is
,
that
first
they
should
rest
sloping
one
upon
another
,
and
make
an
angle
where
they
meet
(
as
two
lines
that
cut
one
another
doe
,
in
the
point
of
their
intersection
)
;
and
so
contain
as
it
were
a
wedge
of
air
between
them
:
which
wedge
they
should
lessen
by
little
and
little
,
through
their
moving
towards
one
another
at
their
most
distant
edges
(
whiles
the
touching
edges
are
like
immoveable
centers
that
the
others
turn
upon
)
;
till
at
length
they
shut
out
all
the
air
,
and
close
together
,
like
the
two
legs
of
a
compass
.
But
neither
is
it
possible
that
this
way
they
should
touch
.
For
,
after
their
first
touch
by
one
line
,
(
which
neither
is
,
in
effect
,
a
touching
,
as
we
have
shewed
)
no
other
parts
of
them
can
touch
,
though
still
they
approach
nearer
and
nearer
;
till
their
whole
surfaces
entirely
touch
at
once
:
and
therefore
,
the
air
must
,
in
this
case
,
leap
out
in
an
instant
a
greater
space
,
then
if
the
surfaces
came
perpendicularly
to
one
another
;
for
,
here
it
must
flie
from
one
extremity
to
the
other
;
whereas
,
in
the
former
case
,
it
was
to
go
but
from
the
middle
to
each
side
.
And
thus
't
is
evident
,
that
no
two
bodies
can
arrive
to
touch
one
another
;
unless
one
of
them
at
the
least
have
a
superficies
plyable
to
the
superficies
of
the
other
:
that
is
,
unless
one
of
them
be
soft
,
which
is
,
to
be
liquid
in
some
degree
.
Seeing
then
,
that
by
touching
,
bodies
become
one
;
and
liquidity
is
the
cause
and
means
whereby
bodies
arrive
to
touch
:
we
may
boldly
conclude
,
that
two
liquid
bodies
most
easily
and
readily
become
one
;
and
,
next
to
two
such
,
a
liquid
and
a
hard
body
are
soonest
united
;
but
,
two
hard
ones
most
difficultly
.
To
proceed
then
with
our
reflections
upon
the
composition
8.
How
mixed
bodies
are
framed
in
general
.
of
Bodies
,
and
upon
what
results
out
of
the
joyning
and
mixture
of
their
first
differences
,
Rarity
and
Density
:
we
see
,
how
,
if
a
liquid
substance
happens
to
touch
a
dry
body
,
it
sticks
easily
thereto
.
Then
consider
,
there
may
be
so
small
a
quantity
of
such
a
liquid
body
,
as
it
may
be
almost
impossible
for
any
natural
agent
to
divide
it
further
into
less
parts
;
and
suppose
that
such
a
liquid
part
is
between
two
dry
parts
of
a
dense
body
,
and
,
sticking
to
them
both
,
becomes
like
a
glew
to
hold
them
together
:
will
it
not
follow
,
out
of
what
we
have
said
,
that
these
two
dense
parts
will
be
as
hard
to
be
severed
from
one
another
,
as
the
small
liquid
part
,
by
which
they
stick
together
,
is
to
be
divided
?
So
that
,
when
the
viscuous
ligaments
,
which
,
in
a
body
hold
together
the
dense
parts
,
are
so
small
and
subtile
,
as
no
force
we
can
apply
can
divide
them
;
the
adhesion
of
the
parts
must
needs
grow
then
inseparable
.
And
therefore
,
we
use
to
moisten
dry
bodies
,
to
make
them
more
easily
be
divided
;
whereas
those
that
are
over-moist
are
,
of
themselves
,
ready
to
fall
in
pieces
.
And
thus
you
see
how
,
in
general
,
bodies
are
framed
.
Out
of
which
discourse
,
we
may
ballance
the
degrees
of
solidity
9.
The
cause
of
the
several
degrees
of
solidity
in
mixed
bodies
.
in
bodies
.
For
,
all
bodies
being
composed
of
humide
and
dry
parts
,
we
may
conceive
either
kind
of
those
parts
to
be
bigger
or
lesser
,
or
to
be
more
rare
or
more
dense
.
Now
,
if
the
dry
parts
of
any
body
be
extreme
little
and
dense
,
and
the
moist
parts
that
joyn
the
dry
ones
together
be
very
great
and
rare
;
then
,
that
body
will
be
very
easie
to
be
dissolv'd
.
But
,
if
the
moist
parts
,
which
glew
together
such
extreme
little
and
dense
dry
parts
,
be
either
lesser
in
bulk
or
not
so
rare
;
then
the
body
composed
of
them
will
be
in
a
stronger
degree
of
consistence
.
And
,
if
the
moist
parts
which
serve
for
this
effect
,
be
in
an
excess
of
littleness
,
and
withal
dense
;
then
,
the
body
they
compose
will
be
in
the
highest
degree
of
consistence
that
nature
can
frame
.
On
the
other
side
,
if
you
glew
together
great
dry
parts
,
which
are
moderately
dense
&
great
,
by
the
admixtion
of
humid
parts
that
are
of
the
least
size
in
bulk
,
and
dense
withal
;
then
the
consistence
will
decrease
from
its
height
,
by
how
much
the
parts
are
greater
and
the
density
less
.
But
,
if
to
dry
parts
of
the
greatest
size
,
and
in
the
greatest
remisness
of
density
,
you
add
humid
parts
both
very
great
and
very
rare
;
then
the
composed
body
will
prove
the
most
easily
dissolveable
of
all
that
nature
affords
.
10.
The
rule
whereto
are
reduced
all
the
several
combinations
of
Elements
in
compounding
of
mixed
bodies
.
After
this
,
casting
our
eyes
a
little
further
towards
the
composition
of
particular
bodies
;
we
shall
find
still
greater
mixtures
the
further
we
go
:
for
,
as
the
first
and
simplest
compounded
bodies
are
made
of
the
four
Elements
,
so
,
others
are
made
of
these
,
and
again
a
third
sort
of
them
;
and
so
on-wards
,
according
as
by
motion
,
the
parts
of
every
one
are
broken
in
sunder
,
and
mingled
with
others
.
Those
of
the
first
order
must
be
of
various
tempers
;
according
to
the
proportions
of
the
Elements
whereof
they
are
immediatly
made
.
As
for
example
,
such
a
proportion
of
Fire
to
the
other
three
Elements
will
make
one
kind
of
simple
body
;
and
another
proportion
will
make
another
kind
:
and
so
throughout
,
by
various
combinations
and
proportions
,
among
all
the
Elements
.
In
the
effecting
of
which
work
,
it
will
not
be
amiss
to
look
a
little
upon
nature
;
and
observe
how
she
mingles
and
tempers
different
bodies
one
with
another
,
wherby
she
begets
that
great
variety
of
creatures
we
see
in
the
World
,
But
,
because
the
degrees
of
composition
are
infinite
,
according
to
the
encrease
of
number
,
we
will
contain
our selves
within
the
common
notions
of
excess
in
the
four
primary
components
:
for
,
if
we
should
descend
once
to
specifie
any
determinate
proportions
,
we
should
endanger
losing
our
selvs
in
a
wood
of
particular
natures
;
which
belong
not
to
us
at
present
to
examin
.
Then
,
taking
the
four
Elements
as
materials
to
work
upon
,
let
us
first
consider
how
they
may
be
varied
,
that
differing
compositions
may
result
out
of
their
mixtures
.
I
conceive
that
all
the
ways
of
varying
the
Elements
,
in
this
regard
,
may
be
reduced
to
the
several
sizes
of
Bigness
of
the
Parts
of
each
Element
,
that
enter
into
the
composition
of
any
body
;
and
to
the
Number
of
those
Parts
:
for
certainly
,
no
other
can
be
imagin'd
,
unless
it
were
variety
of
Figure
.
But
,
that
cannot
be
admited
to
belong
,
in
any
constant
manner
,
to
those
least
particulars
wherof
bodies
are
framed
:
as
if
determinate
figures
were
,
in
every
degree
of
quantity
,
due
to
the
natures
of
Elements
,
and
therfore
the
Elements
would
conserve
themselves
in
those
figures
,
as
well
in
their
least
atoms
as
massie
bulk
.
For
,
seeing
how
these
little
parts
are
shuffled
together
without
any
order
;
and
that
all
liquids
easily
joyn
,
and
take
the
figures
which
the
dense
ones
give
them
;
and
that
they
again
,
justling
one
another
,
crush
themselves
into
new
shapes
,
to
which
their
mixture
with
the
liquid
ones
makes
them
yield
the
more
easily
:
t
is
impossible
the
elements
should
have
any
other
natural
figure
in
these
their
least
parts
,
then
such
as
chance
gives
them
.
But
,
that
one
part
must
be
bigger
then
another
,
is
evident
:
for
,
the
nature
of
rarity
and
density
gives
it
;
the
first
of
them
causing
divisibility
into
little
parts
,
and
the
latter
hindring
it
.
Having
then
settled
in
what
manner
the
Elements
may
be
varied
,
11.
Earth
and
water
are
the
Basis
of
all
permanent
mixed
bodies
.
in
the
composition
of
bodies
,
let
us
now
begin
our
mixture
.
In
which
,
our
ground
to
work
upon
must
be
Earth
and
Water
.
For
,
only
these
two
are
the
Basis
of
permanent
bodies
,
that
suffer
our
senses
to
take
hold
of
them
,
and
submit
themselvs
to
trial
.
Wheras
,
if
we
should
make
the
predominant
Element
to
be
Air
or
Fire
,
and
bring
in
the
other
two
solid
ones
under
their
jurisdiction
,
only
to
make
up
the
mixture
;
the
compound
resulting
out
of
them
would
be
either
in
continual
consumption
(
as
ordinary
fire
is
)
,
or
else
through
too
much
subtlety
,
imperceptible
to
our
eyes
or
touch
;
&
therfore
not
a
fit
subject
for
us
to
discourse
of
;
especially
,
since
the
other
two
Elements
afford
us
enough
to
speculate
on
.
Peradventure
our
Smel
might
take
some
cognisance
of
a
body
so
composed
,
or
the
effect
of
it
,
taken
in
by
respiration
,
might
in
time
shew
it self
upon
our
health
:
but
it
concerns
not
us
now
to
look
so
far
;
our
design
requires
more
maniable
substances
.
Of
these
then
let
Water
be
the
first
;
and
with
it
we
will
mingle
12.
What
kind
of
bodies
those
are
,
where
water
is
the
Basis
and
earth
the
pedominant
element
over
the
other
two
.
the
other
three
elements
,
in
excess
over
one
another
,
by
turns
,
but
stil
all
of
them
oversway'd
by
a
predominant
quantity
of
water
:
and
then
let
us
see
what
kind
of
bodies
will
result
out
of
such
proportions
.
First
,
if
earth
prevail
above
fire
and
air
,
and
arrive
next
in
proportion
to
the
water
:
a
body
of
such
a
composition
must
needs
prove
hardly
liquid
,
and
not
easie
to
let
its
parts
run
a
sunder
;
by
reason
of
the
great
proportion
of
so
dense
a
body
as
earth
,
that
holds
it
together
.
Yet
,
some
inclination
it
will
have
to
fluidness
,
by
reason
the
water
is
predominant
over
all
;
which
also
will
make
it
be
easily
divisible
,
and
give
every
little
resistance
to
any
hard
thing
that
shall
be
apply'd
to
make
way
through
it
.
In
a
word
,
this
mixture
makes
the
constitution
of
Mud
,
Dirt
,
Honey
,
Butter
,
and
such
like
things
where
the
main
parts
are
great
ones
.
And
such
are
the
parts
of
earth
and
water
,
in
themselvs
,
Let
the
next
proportion
of
excess
,
in
a
watry
compound
be
of
air
;
which
,
when
it
prevails
,
incorporates
it self
chiefly
with
13.
Of
these
bodies
where
,
water
bing
the
B
sis
,
air
is
the
predominant
Element
earth
;
for
the
other
Elements
would
not
so
well
retain
it
.
Now
,
because
its
parts
are
subtile
,
(
by
reason
of
the
rarity
it
hath
)
,
and
sticking
,
(
because
of
its
humidity
)
;
it
drives
the
earth
and
water
likewise
into
lesser
parts
.
The
result
of
such
a
mixture
is
,
that
the
parts
of
a
body
compounded
by
it
are
close
,
catching
,
flowing
slowly
,
glibb
;
and
generally
it
will
burn
,
and
be
easily
converted
into
flame
.
Of
this
kind
are
those
we
call
Oyly
or
unctuous
bodies
;
whose
great
parts
are
easily
separated
,
that
is
,
easily
divisible
in
bulk
,
)
but
the
small
ones
very
hardly
.
Next
,
the
smalness
and
well-working
of
the
parts
,
by
means
of
the
airs
penetrating
every
dense
one
and
sticking
close
to
every
one
of
them
and
,
consequently
,
joyning
them
without
any
unevenness
,
causes
that
there
can
be
no
ruggedness
in
it
;
and
therfore
,
't
is
glibb
:
in
like
manner
as
we
see
plaister
or
starch
become
smooth
,
when
they
are
well
wrought
.
Then
,
the
humidity
of
it
causes
it
to
be
catching
;
and
the
shortness
of
every
part
makes
that
,
where
it
sticks
,
it
is
not
easily
parted
thence
.
Now
,
the
rarity
of
air
,
next
to
fire
,
admits
it
to
be
(
of
all
the
other
Elements
)
most
easily
brought
to
the
height
of
fire
,
by
the
operation
of
fire
upon
it
:
And
therfore
,
oyls
are
the
proper
food
of
that
Element
.
And
accordingly
we
see
;
if
a
drop
of
oyl
be
spill'd
upon
a
sheet
of
paper
,
and
the
paper
set
on
fire
at
a
corner
;
as
the
fire
comes
near
the
oyl
,
the
oyl
will
disperse
and
spread
it self
upon
the
paper
to
a
broader
compass
then
it
had
,
because
the
heat
rarifies
it
:
and
so
,
in
Oyl
it self
,
the
fire
,
rarifying
the
air
,
makes
it
penetrate
the
earthy
parts
adjoynd
to
it
more
then
it
did
;
and
so
subtilizes
them
,
till
they
be
reduced
to
such
a
height
as
they
are
within
the
power
of
fire
to
communicate
its
own
nature
to
them
:
and
thus
,
it
turns
them
into
fire
,
and
carries
them
up
in
its
14.
What
kind
of
bodies
result
,
where
water
is
the
Basis
,
and
fire
the
predominant
Element
.
flame
.
But
,
if
fire
be
predominant
over
earth
and
air
in
a
watry
compound
;
it
makes
the
body
,
so
proportion'd
,
to
be
subtile
,
rare
,
penetrative
,
hot
in
operation
,
light
in
weight
,
and
subject
to
burn
.
Of
this
kind
are
all
sorts
of
wines
,
and
distil'd
Spirits
,
commonly
called
strong
waters
or
Aquavites
;
in
Latine
,
Aquaeardentes
.
These
will
lose
their
virtues
,
meerly
by
remaining
uncover'd
in
the
air
:
for
,
fire
doth
not
incorporate
strongly
with
water
;
but
,
if
it
find
means
,
raises
it self
into
the
air
.
As
we
see
in
the
smoke
of
boyling
water
;
which
is
nothing
else
but
little
bodies
of
fire
,
that
,
entring
into
the
water
,
rarifie
some
parts
of
it
;
but
have
no
inclination
to
stay
there
,
and
therefore
,
as
fast
as
they
can
get
out
,
fly
away
:
but
,
the
humide
parts
of
the
water
which
they
have
rarified
(
being
of
a
sticking
nature
)
joyn
themselves
to
them
,
and
ascend
in
the
air
,
as
high
as
the
fiery
atomes
have
strength
to
carry
them
;
which
when
it
fails
them
,
that
smoke
falls
down
in
a
dew
,
and
so
becomes
water
again
as
it
was
.
All
which
one
may
easily
discern
,
in
a
glasse-vessel
of
water
set
over
the
fire
;
in
which
one
may
observe
the
fire
come
in
at
the
bottome
,
and
presently
swim
up
to
the
top
like
a
little
bubble
,
and
immediately
rise
from
thence
in
smoke
;
and
that
will
at
last
convert
it self
into
drops
,
and
settle
upon
some
solid
substance
thereabouts
.
Of
these
fiery
spirits
some
are
so
subtile
,
as
of
themselves
they
will
vanish
,
and
leave
no
residue
of
a
body
behind
them
:
and
Alchymists
profess
to
make
them
so
etherial
and
volatile
,
that
,
being
pour'd
out
of
a
glass
from
some
reasonable
height
,
they
shall
never
reach
the
ground
;
but
before
they
come
thither
,
be
so
rarified
by
that
little
motion
,
as
they
shall
grow
invisible
like
the
air
,
and
dispersing
themselves
all
about
in
it
,
fill
the
chamber
15.
Of
those
bodies
,
where
water
is
in
excess
;
it
alone
being
both
the
Basis
,
and
the
predominant
Element
:
with
the
smell
of
that
body
which
can
no
longer
be
seen
.
The
last
excess
in
watery
bodies
must
be
of
water
it self
;
which
is
,
when
so
little
a
proportion
of
any
of
the
other
is
mingled
with
it
,
as
is
hardly
perceptible
.
Out
of
this
composition
arise
all
those
several
sorts
of
juices
or
liquors
,
we
commonly
call
Waters
:
which
,
by
their
mixture
with
the
other
three
Elements
,
16.
Of
those
bodies
were
Earth
alone
is
the
Basis
,
and
also
the
predominant
in
excess
over
the
other
three
Elements
.
have
peculiar
properties
beyond
simple
Elemental
water
.
The
general
quality
whereof
we
shall
not
need
any
further
to
express
;
because
,
by
what
we
have
already
said
of
water
in
common
,
they
are
sufficiently
known
,
In
our
next
survey
,
we
will
take
Earth
for
our
ground
to
work
upon
,
as
hitherto
we
have
done
water
:
which
,
if
in
any
body
it
be
in
the
utmost
excess
beyond
all
the
other
three
,
then
rocks
and
stones
will
grow
out
of
it
;
whose
driness
and
hardness
may
assure
us
,
that
Earth
sways
in
their
composition
,
with
the
least
allay
that
may
be
.
Nor
doth
their
lightness
(
in
respect
of
some
other
earthy
compositions
)
impeach
this
resolution
:
for
,
that
proceeds
from
the
greatness
and
multiplicity
of
pores
,
wherwith
their
driness
causes
them
to
abound●
;
and
hinders
not
,
but
that
their
real
solid
parts
may
be
very
heavy
.
Now
,
if
we
mingle
a
considerable
proportion
of
water
with
earth
,
so
as
to
exceed
the
fire
and
air
,
but
still
inferiour
to
the
17.
Of
those
bodies
where
Earth
is
the
basis
,
and
Water
the
predominant
Element
over
the
other
two
.
earth
;
we
shall
poduce
metals
;
whose
great
weight
,
with
their
ductility
and
malleability
,
plainly
tells
us
,
that
the
smallest
of
waters
gross
parts
,
are
the
glew
that
holds
the
earthy
dense
ones
together
;
such
weight
belonging
to
earth
,
and
that
easie
changing
of
parts
being
most
proper
to
water
.
Quick-silver
(
that
is
,
the
general
matter
wherof
all
the
metals
are
immediately
composed
)
gives
us
evidence
hereof
:
for
,
fire
works
upon
it
,
with
the
same
effect
as
upon
water
.
And
the
calcination
of
most
of
the
metals
proves
,
that
fire
can
easily
part
and
consume
the
glew
by
which
they
were
closed
and
held
together
:
which
therfore
must
be
rather
of
a
watry
then
of
an
aiery
substance
.
Likewise
the
glibness
of
Mercury
,
and
of
melted
metals
,
without
catching
or
sticking
to
other
substances
,
gives
us
to
understand
,
that
this
great
temper
of
a
moist
Element
with
earth
is
water
,
and
not
air
;
and
that
the
watry
parts
are
comprised
,
and
as
it
were
shut
up
within
the
earthy
ones
:
for
,
air
catches
and
sticks
notably
to
all
things
it
touches
,
and
will
not
be
imprisoned
;
the
divisibility
of
it
being
excceeding
great
,
though
in
never
so
short
parts
.
Now
,
if
air
mingles
it self
with
earth
,
and
be
prodominant
18.
Of
those
bodies
where
,
earth
being
the
basis
,
air
is
the
predominant
.
over
water
and
fire
;
it
makes
such
an
oily
and
fat
soil
,
as
Husbandmen
account
their
best
mould
;
which
,
receiving
a
betterment
from
the
Sun
&
temperate
heat
,
assures
us
of
the
concourse
of
the
aire
:
for
wherever
such
heat
is
,
air
cannot
fail
of
accompanying
,
or
being
effected
by
it
;
and
the
richest
of
such
earth
(
as
pot-earth
and
marl
)
will
,
with
much
fire
,
grow
more
compacted
,
and
stick
closer
together
then
it
did
;
as
we
see
in
baking
them
into
pots
or
fine
bricks
.
Whereas
,
if
water
were
the
glew
between
the
dense
parts
,
fire
would
consume
it
and
crumble
them
asunder
;
as
it
doth
in
those
bodies
it
calcines
.
And
,
excesse
of
fire
will
bring
them
to
vitrification
;
which
still
confirms
that
air
abounds
in
them
:
for
,
it
is
the
nature
of
air
to
stick
so
close
,
where
once
it
is
kneaded
in
,
as
it
cannot
be
separated
without
extreme
difficulty
.
And
,
to
this
purpose
,
the
viscuous
holding
together
of
the
parts
of
glass
,
when
it
is
melted
,
shews
evidently
that
air
abounds
in
vitrified
bodies
.
The
last
mixture
we
are
to
meddle
with
is
,
of
fire
with
earth
;
19.
Of
those
bodies
where
,
earth
being
the
basis
,
fire
is
the
predominant
.
in
an
over-ruling
proportion
over
air
and
water
.
And
this
,
I
conceive
,
produces
those
substāces
,
which
we
may
term
co-agulated
juyces
,
and
which
the
Latines
call
succi
concreti
:
whose
first
origine
seems
to
have
been
liquours
,
that
have
been
afterwards
dried
by
the
force
either
of
heat
or
cold
.
Of
this
nature
are
all
kind
of
Salts
,
Niters
,
Sulfurs
,
and
divers
sorts
of
Bitumens
.
All
which
easily
bewray
the
relicks
and
effects
of
fire
left
in
them
;
some
more
,
some
less
,
according
to
their
degrees
.
And
thus
we
have
,
in
general
,
deduced
from
their
causes
the
complexions
of
those
bodies
,
whereof
the
bulk
of
the
world
,
20.
All
the
Second
Qualities
of
mixed
bodies
arise
from
several
combinations
of
the
First
Qualities
;
and
are
at
last
resolv'd
into
several
degrees
of
rarity
and
density
.
subjected
to
our
use
,
consists
;
and
which
serve
for
the
production
and
nourishment
of
living
creatures
,
both
animal
and
vegetable
.
Not
so
exactly
(
I
confess
)
nor
so
particularly
,
as
the
matter
in
it self
,
or
as
a
Treatise
confined
to
that
subject
,
would
require
:
yet
,
sufficiently
for
our
intent
.
In
the
performance
whereof
,
if
more
accurate
searchers
of
nature
shall
find
that
we
have
peradventure
,
been
mistaken
in
the
minute
delivering
of
some
particular
bodies
complexion
,
their
very
correction
(
I
dare
boldly
say
)
will
justifie
our
principal
scope
;
which
is
,
to
shew
that
all
the
great
variety
we
see
among
bodies
arises
out
of
the
commixion
of
the
First
Qualities
,
and
of
the
Elements
:
for
,
they
will
not
be
able
to
correct
us
upon
any
other
grounds
then
those
we
have
laid
.
As
may
easily
be
perceiv'd
,
if
we
cast
a
summary
view
upon
the
qualities
of
compounded
bodies
.
All
which
we
shall
find
to
spring
out
of
rarity
and
density
,
and
to
savour
of
their
origine
:
for
,
the
most
manifest
qualities
of
bodies
may
be
reduced
to
certain
pairs
,
opposite
to
one
another
.
As
namely
,
some
are
liquid
and
flowing
,
others
are
consistent
;
some
are
soft
,
others
hard
;
some
are
fatty
,
viscuous
,
and
smooth
,
others
lean
,
gritty
,
and
rough
;
some
gross
,
others
subtile
;
some
tough
,
others
brittle
:
and
the
like
.
Of
which
,
the
liquid
,
the
soft
,
the
fat
,
and
the
viscuous
,
are
so
manifestly
derived
from
rarity
;
that
we
need
not
take
any
further
pains
to
trace
out
their
origine
:
and
the
like
is
of
their
contraries
,
from
the
contrary
cause
,
to
wit
,
of
those
bodies
that
are
consistent
,
hard
,
lean
,
and
gritty
;
all
which
evidently
spring
from
density
.
As
for
smoothness
,
we
have
already
shew'd
how
that
proceeds
from
an
airy
or
oily
nature
;
and
by
consequence
,
from
a
certain
degree
of
rarity
:
And
therefore
roughness
(
the
contrary
of
it
)
must
proceed
from
a
proportionable
degree
of
density
.
Toughness
is
also
a
kind
of
ductility
,
which
we
have
reduced
to
watriness
;
that
is
,
to
another
degree
of
rarity
;
and
consequently
brittleness
must
arise
from
the
contrary
degree
of
density
.
Lastly
,
grossness
and
subtilness
consist
in
a
difficulty
or
facility
to
be
divided
into
small
parts
;
which
appears
to
be
nothing
else
,
but
a
certain
determination
of
rarity
and
density
.
And
thus
we
see
,
how
the
several
complexions
of
bodies
are
reduced
to
the
four
Elements
that
compound
them
:
and
the
qualities
of
those
bodies
,
to
the
two
primary
differences
of
quantitative
things
,
by
which
the
elements
are
diversified
.
And
,
out
of
this
discourse
,
it
will
be
evident
,
that
these
complexions
21.
That
in
the
Planets
and
Stars
there
is
a
like
variety
of
mixed
bodies
caused
by
light
,
as
here
upon
Earth
.
and
qualities
,
though
in
diverse
degrees
,
must
of
necessity
be
found
wherever
there
is
any
variation
in
bodies
.
For
,
seeing
there
can
be
no
variation
in
bodies
,
but
by
rarity
and
density
;
and
that
the
pure
degrees
of
rarity
and
density
make
heat
,
cold
,
moisture
,
and
driness
,
and
(
in
a
word
)
the
four
Elements
;
't
is
evident
,
that
,
wherever
there
is
variety
of
bodies
,
there
must
be
the
four
Elements
;
though
peradventure
far
unlike
these
miked
bodies
which
we
call
Elements
.
And
again
,
because
these
Elements
cannot
consist
without
motion
,
and
by
motion
they
of
necessity
produce
Mixed
bodies
,
and
forge
out
those
Qualities
which
we
come
from
explicating
;
it
must
by
like
necessity
follow
,
that
wherever
there
is
any
variety
of
active
and
passive
bodies
,
there
mixed
bodies
likewise
must
reside
of
the
same
kinds
,
and
be
indued
with
qualities
of
the
like
natures
,
as
those
we
have
treated
of
;
though
peradventure
,
such
as
are
in
other
places
of
the
world
,
remote
from
us
,
may
be
in
a
degree
far
different
from
ours
.
Since
then
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
that
there
must
be
notable
variety
of
active
and
passive
bodies
,
wherever
there
is
light
:
neither
can
it
be
denied
but
that
,
in
all
those
Great
Bodies
from
which
light
is
reflected
to
us
,
there
must
be
a
like
variety
of
complexions
and
qualities
,
and
of
bodies
temper'd
by
them
,
as
we
find
here
in
the
Orb
we
live
in
.
Which
Systeme
,
how
different
it
is
from
that
which
Aristotle
and
the
most
of
the
School
have
deliver'd
us
;
as
well
in
the
evidencies
of
the
proofs
for
its
being
so
,
as
in
the
position
and
model
of
it
:
I
leave
to
the
prudent
Readers
to
consider
and
judge
.
Out
of
what
has
been
already
said
,
't
is
not
hard
to
discover
22.
In
what
manner
the
Elements
work
upon
one
another
,
in
the
position
of
mixed
bodies
:
and
in
particular
,
fire
is
the
most
active
.
in
what
manner
the
composition
of
bodies
is
made
.
In
effecting
which
,
the
main
hinge
wheron
that
motion
depends
is
fire
or
heat
:
as
it
likewise
is
in
all
other
motions
whatever
.
Now
,
because
the
composition
of
a
mixed
body
proceeds
,
from
the
action
of
one
simple
body
or
element
upon
the
others
;
it
will
not
be
amiss
to
declare
,
by
some
example
,
how
this
work
passes
for
that
purpose
,
let
us
examine
how
fire
or
heat
works
upon
his
fellows
.
By
what
we
have
formerly
deliver'd
,
't
is
clear
,
that
fire
streaming
out
from
its
centre
,
and
diffusing
it self
abroad
,
so
as
to
fill
the
circumference
of
a
larger
circle
;
it
must
needs
follow
,
that
the
beams
of
it
are
most
condens'd
and
compacted
together
near
the
centre
,
and
,
the
further
they
stream
from
the
centre
,
the
more
thin
and
rarified
they
must
grow
:
yet
this
is
with
such
moderation
,
as
we
cannot
any
where
discern
that
one
beam
doth
not
touch
another
;
and
therfore
the
distances
must
be
very
smal
.
Now
,
let
us
suppose
that
fire
happens
to
be
in
a
viscuous
and
tenacious
body
;
and
then
consider
what
will
happen
in
this
case
:
of
one
side
,
the
fire
spreads
it self
abroad
;
on
the
other
side
,
the
parts
of
the
tenacious
body
being
moist
(
as
I
have
formerly
determin'd
)
,
their
edges
on
all
hands
will
stick
fast
to
the
dry
beams
of
the
fire
that
pass
between
them
.
Then
they
,
stretching
wider
and
wider
from
one
another
,
must
needs
draw
with
them
the
parts
of
that
tenacious
body
which
stick
to
them
;
and
stretch
them
into
a
greater
widness
or
largness
then
they
enjoy'd
before
:
from
whence
it
follows
that
(
seeing
there
is
no
other
body
near
therabouts
,
but
they
two
)
,
either
there
must
be
a
vacuity
left
,
or
else
the
tenacious
body
must
hold
and
fill
a
greater
space
then
it
did
before
;
and
consequently
,
be
more
rare
.
Contrariwise
,
of
any
of
the
other
elements
be
stronger
then
fire
,
the
denser
Elements
break
off
from
their
continu'd
stream
the
little
parts
of
fire
,
which
were
gotten
into
their
greater
parts
;
and
,
sticking
on
all
sides
about
them
,
so
enclose
them
,
that
they
have
no
more
semblance
of
fire
:
and
,
if
afterwards
by
any
accident
there
comes
a
great
compression
,
they
force
them
,
to
lose
their
natural
rarity
,
and
to
become
some
other
Element
.
Thus
it
fares
with
fire
,
both
in
acting
and
suffering
.
And
the
same
course
,
we
have
in
both
these
regards
expressed
of
it
passes
likewise
in
the
rest
of
the
Elements
;
to
the
proportion
of
their
contrarieties
.
Hence
it
follows
that
,
when
fire
meets
with
humidity
in
any
body
,
it
divides
and
subtilises
it
,
and
disperses
it
,
gently
and
in
a
kind
of
equal
manner
through
the
whole
body
it
is
in
,
(
if
the
operation
of
it
be
a
natural
and
a
gentle
one
)
:
and
so
drives
it
into
other
parts
;
which
at
the
same
time
it
prepares
to
receive
it
,
by
subtilising
likewise
those
parts
.
And
thus
,
moderate
fire
makes
humour
,
in
very
smal
parts
,
to
incorporate
it self
,
in
an
even
or
uninform
manner
,
with
the
dry
parts
it
meets
with
:
which
being
done
,
whether
the
heat
afterwards
continues
,
or
the
cold
succeeds
in
lieu
of
it
,
the
effect
must
of
necessity
be
,
that
the
body
thus
compos'd
be
bound
up
and
fastn'd
;
more
or
less
,
according
to
the
proportion
of
the
Matter
't
is
made
of
,
of
the
Agents
that
work
upon
it
,
and
of
the
Time
they
employ
about
it
.
This
is
every
day
seen
,
in
the
ripening
of
fruits
,
and
in
other
frequent
works
as
well
of
art
as
of
nature
;
and
is
so
obvious
and
sensible
to
any
reasonable
observation
,
that
t
is
needless
to
enlarge
my self
much
upon
this
subject
.
Only
,
it
will
not
be
amiss
,
for
examples
sake
,
to
consider
the
progress
of
it
in
the
composing
or
augmenting
of
metals
,
or
23.
A
particular
declaration
,
touching
the
generation
of
Metals
.
earths
of
divers
sorts
.
First
,
heat
(
as
we
have
said
)
draws
humour
out
of
all
the
bodies
it
works
on
:
then
,
if
the
extracted
humour
be
in
quantity
,
and
the
steams
of
it
happen
to
come
together
in
some
hollow
place
,
fit
to
assemble
them
into
greater
parts
;
they
are
condens'd
,
and
fall
down
in
a
liquid
and
running
body
.
These
streams
being
corporified
,
the
body
resulting
out
of
them
makes
it self
in
the
earth
a
channel
to
run
in
:
and
,
if
there
be
any
loose
parts
in
the
channel
,
they
mingle
themselvs
with
the
running
liquor
;
and
though
there
be
none
such
,
yet
in
time
liquor
it self
loosens
the
channel
all
about
,
and
imbibes
into
its
own
substance
the
parts
it
raises
.
And
thus
,
all
of
them
,
compacted
together
,
roll
along
;
till
they
tumble
into
some
low
place
,
out
of
which
they
cannot
so
easily
get
,
to
wander
further
.
When
they
are
thus
settled
,
they
the
more
easily
receive
into
them
and
retain
such
heat
,
as
is
every
where
to
be
met
withal
,
because
it
is
diffused
more
or
less
through
the
earth
.
This
heat
,
if
it
be
sufficient
,
digests
it
into
a
solid
body
:
the
temper
of
cold
likewise
concurring
in
its
measure
to
this
effect
.
And
,
according
to
the
variety
of
the
substances
wherof
the
first
liquor
was
made
,
and
which
it
afterwards
drew
along
with
it
;
the
body
that
results
out
of
them
is
diversifyed
.
In
confirmation
of
all
which
,
they
that
deal
in
Mines
tell
us
,
they
use
to
find
metalls
oftentimes
mingled
with
stones
:
as
also
coagulated
juyces
with
both
,
and
earths
of
divers
natures
with
all
three
;
and
they
with
it
,
and
one
with
another
among
themselvs
.
And
that
,
sometimes
,
they
find
the
mines
not
yet
consolidated
and
digested
throughly
into
metal
;
when
,
by
their
experience
knowing
after
how
many
years
they
will
be
ripe
,
they
shut
them
up
again
till
then
.
Now
,
if
the
hollow
place
wherin
the
body
stay'd
(
which
at
first
was
liquid
and
rolling
)
be
not
at
once
filled
by
it
,
but
it
takes
up
only
part
of
it
;
and
the
same
liquor
continues
afterwards
to
flow
thither
:
then
this
body
is
augmented
,
and
groweth
bigger
and
bigger
.
And
,
though
the
liquors
should
come
at
several
times
,
yet
they
become
not
therfore
two
several
bodies
,
but
both
grow
into
one
body
:
for
,
the
wet
parts
of
the
adventititious
liquor
mollifie
the
sides
of
the
body
already
baked
;
and
,
both
of
them
being
of
a
like
temper
and
cognation
,
they
easily
stick
and
grow
together
.
Out
of
this
discourse
it
follows
evidently
,
that
,
in
all
sorts
of
compounded
bodies
whatever
,
there
must
of
necessity
be
actually
comprised
sundry
parts
of
divers
natures
:
for
otherwise
,
they
would
be
but
so
many
pure
degrees
of
rarity
and
density
;
that
is
,
they
would
be
but
so
many
pure
Elements
,
and
each
of
them
have
but
one
determinate
virtue
or
operation
.
CHAP.
XV.
Of
the
dissolution
of
mixed
bodies
.
THus
much
for
composition
of
Bodies
.
Their
dissolution
is
1.
Why
some
bodies
are
brittle
and
others
tough
or
apt
to
withstand
outward
violence
,
the
first
instrument
to
dissolve
mixed
bodies
.
made
three
wayes
;
either
by
fire
,
or
by
water
,
or
by
some
outward
violence
.
We
will
begin
with
examining
how
this
last
is
done
.
To
which
end
we
may
consider
,
that
,
the
unity
of
any
body
consisting
in
the
connexion
of
its
parts
;
't
is
evident
,
the
force
of
motion
,
if
it
be
exercised
upon
them
,
must
of
necessity
separate
them
;
as
we
see
,
inbreaking
,
cutting
,
filing
,
drawing
asunder
,
and
the
like
.
All
these
motions
because
they
are
done
by
gross
bodies
,
require
great
parts
to
work
upon
,
&
are
easily
discern'd
how
they
work
:
so
that
it
is
not
difficult
to
find
the
reason
why
some
hard
bodies
break
easily
,
and
others
with
much
ado
.
The
first
of
which
are
called
brittle
,
the
others
tough
.
For
,
if
you
mark
it
,
all
breaking
requires
that
bending
should
precede
:
which
on
the
one
side
compresses
the
parts
of
the
bended
body
,
and
condenses
them
into
a
lesser
room
then
they
possess'd
before
;
and
on
the
other
side
stretches
them
out
,
and
makes
them
take
up
more
place
.
This
requires
some
fluid
or
moveable
substance
to
be
within
the
body
;
else
it
could
not
be
done
;
for
,
without
such
help
the
parts
could
not
remove
.
Therfore
,
such
hard
bodies
as
have
most
fluid
parts
in
them
,
are
most
flexible
,
that
is
,
are
toughest
:
and
those
whcih
have
fewest
,
though
they
become
therby
hardest
to
have
impression
made
upon
them
,
yet
,
if
the
force
be
able
to
do
it
,
they
rather
yield
to
break
then
to
bend
;
and
thence
are
called
brittle
.
Out
of
this
we
may
infer
,
that
some
bodies
may
be
so
suddenly
bent
,
as
that
therby
they
break
afunder
;
wheras
,
if
they
were
leisurely
and
gently
dealt
withal
,
they
would
take
what
play
one
desires
.
And
likewise
that
there
is
no
body
(
be
it
never
so
brittle
and
hard
)
but
it
will
bend
a
little
(
and
indeed
more
then
one
would
expect
)
,
if
it
be
wrought
upon
with
time
&
dexterity
:
for
,
there
is
none
but
contains
in
it
some
liquid
parts
,
more
or
less
;
even
glass
and
brick
.
Upon
which
occasion
I
remember
,
how
once
,
in
a
great
storm
of
wind
,
I
saw
the
high
slender
brick
Chimneys
of
the
Kings
house
at
S.
James's
(
one
winter
,
when
the
Court
lay
there
)
bend
from
the
wind
like
boughs
,
and
shake
exceedingly
and
totter
.
And
,
at
other
times
I
have
seen
some
very
high
and
pointy
Spire
Steeples
do
the
like
.
And
I
have
been
assured
the
like
of
the
whole
pile
of
a
high
castle
,
standing
in
a
gullet
in
the
course
of
the
winde
,
(
namely
the
castle
of
Wardour
)
,
who
have
often
seen
it
shake
notably
in
a
fierce
wind
.
The
reason
of
all
which
may
be
deduced
out
of
what
we
have
said
above
.
For
,
since
the
bending
of
a
body
makes
the
spirits
or
humours
within
it
to
sally
forth
;
't
is
clear
,
if
the
violence
which
forces
it
be
not
so
sudden
,
nor
the
motion
it
receives
so
quick
,
but
that
the
moisture
may
oose
gently
out
,
the
body
will
bend
stil
more
and
more
,
as
their
absence
gives
it
leave
.
But
,
if
the
motion
wrought
in
it
be
too
quick
,
then
the
spirits
,
not
having
time
allow'd
them
to
go
leisurely
and
gently
out
,
force
their
prison
,
and
break
out
with
a
violence
,
and
so
the
body
is
snap'd
in
two
.
Here
peradventure
some
(
remembring
what
we
have
said
in
2.
How
outward
violence
work
upon
the
most
compacted
bodies
.
another
place
,
namly
,
that
it
is
the
shortness
and
littleness
of
the
humid
parts
in
a
body
which
makes
it
stick
together
;
and
that
this
shortness
may
be
in
so
high
a
degree
,
as
nothing
can
come
between
the
parts
they
glew
together
to
divide
them
)
may
ask
,
how
a
very
dense
body
of
such
a
strain
can
be
broken
or
divided
?
But
the
difficulty
is
not
great
:
for
since
the
humid
parts
,
in
whatever
degree
of
shortness
they
be
,
must
necessarily
have
stil
some
latitude
;
it
cannot
be
doubted
but
there
may
be
some
force
assign'd
greater
then
their
resistance
can
be
.
All
the
question
is
,
how
to
apply
it
to
work
its
effect
upon
so
close
a
compacted
body
,
in
which
peradventure
the
continuity
of
the
humid
parts
that
bind
the
others
together
may
be
so
small
,
as
no
other
body
whatever
(
no
,
not
fire
)
can
go
between
them
,
so
as
to
separate
part
from
part
.
At
the
worst
,
it
cannot
be
doubted
,
but
that
the
force
may
be
so
apply'd
at
the
outside
of
that
body
,
as
to
make
the
parts
of
it
press
and
fight
one
against
another
;
and
at
length
,
by
multiplication
of
the
force
,
constrain
it
to
yield
and
suffer
division
.
And
this
I
conceive
to
be
the
condition
of
gold
and
some
precious
stones
:
in
which
the
elements
are
united
by
such
little
parts
,
as
nothing
but
a
civil
war
within
themselvs
(
stir'd
up
by
some
subtile
outward
enemy
,
wherby
they
are
made
to
tear
their
own
bowels
)
could
bring
to
passe
their
destruction
.
But
this
way
of
dissolving
such
bodies
more
properly
belongs
to
the
next
way
of
working
upon
them
,
by
fire
:
yet
the
same
is
done
,
when
some
exteriour
violence
,
pressing
upon
those
parts
it
touches
,
makes
them
cut
a
way
betwixt
their
next
neighbours
;
and
so
,
continuing
the
force
,
divide
the
whole
body
.
As
,
when
the
chisel
or
even
the
hammer
with
beating
breaks
gold
asunder
:
for
,
it
is
neither
the
chisel
nor
the
hammer
,
that
doth
that
effect
immediately
;
but
they
make
those
parts
they
touch
cut
the
others
that
they
are
forced
upon
.
As
,
I
remember
,
hap'ned
to
a
Gentleman
,
that
stood
by
me
(
in
a
Sea-fight
I
was
in
)
with
a
coat
of
mail
upon
his
body
;
when
,
a
bullet
coming
against
a
bony
part
in
him
,
made
a
great
wound
,
and
shatter'd
all
the
bones
near
where
it
struck
,
and
yet
the
coat
of
mail
was
whole
:
it
seems
the
little
links
of
the
mail
,
yielding
to
the
bullets
force
,
made
their
way
into
the
flesh
and
to
the
bone
.
But
now
't
is
time
to
come
to
the
other
two
instuments
of
separation
of
bodies
;
Fire
and
water
:
and
to
examine
how
they
3.
The
several
effects
of
fi●e
,
the
second
and
chiefest
instrument
to
dissolve
compounded
bodies
.
dissolve
compounds
.
Of
these
two
,
the
way
of
working
of
fire
is
the
easiest
and
most
apparant
to
be
discerned
.
We
may
readily
observe
how
it
proceeds
,
if
we
but
set
a
piece
of
wood
on
fire
;
in
which
it
makes
little
holes
,
as
if
with
bodkins
it
pierced
it
.
So
that
the
manner
of
its
operation
in
common
being
plain
,
we
need
but
reflect
a
little
upon
the
several
particular
degrees
of
it
.
Some
bodies
it
seems
not
to
touch
;
as
clothes
made
of
Asbestus
;
which
are
only
purifyed
by
it
.
Others
it
melts
,
but
consumes
not
;
as
gold
.
Others
it
turns
into
powder
,
suddenly
dissolving
their
body
;
as
lead
,
and
such
metalls
as
are
calcined
by
pure
fire
.
Others
,
again
it
separates
into
a
greater
number
of
differing
parts
;
as
into
Spirits
,
Waters
,
Oyls
,
Salt
,
Earth
and
Glass
:
of
which
rank
are
all
vegetables
.
And
lastly
,
others
it
converts
into
pure
fire
;
as
strong
Waters
,
or
Aquavites
(
called
Aquae
ardentes
)
,
and
some
pure
Oyls
:
for
the
smoak
that
is
made
by
their
setting
on
fire
,
and
peradventure
their
salt
,
is
so
little
as
is
scarce
discernable
.
These
are
,
in
sum
,
the
divisions
which
fire
makes
upon
bodies
,
according
to
their
nature
,
and
its
due
application
to
them
:
for
,
by
the
help
and
mediation
of
other
things
,
it
may
peradventure
work
other
effects
.
Now
,
to
examine
a
little
in
particular
,
how
the
same
fire
,
in
differing
subjects
,
produces
such
different
effects
:
Limus
ut
hic
4.
The
reason
why
some
bodies
are
not
dissolv'd
by
fire
.
durescit
,
&
haec
ut
c●ra
liquescit
,
Uno
eodemque
igni
;
We
will
consider
the
nature
of
every
one
of
the
subjects
,
apart
by
it self
.
First
for
the
Asbestus
't
is
clear
,
it
is
of
a
very
dry
substance
;
so
that
,
to
look
upon
it
when
it
is
broken
into
very
little
pieces
,
they
seem
to
be
little
bundles
of
short
hairs
,
the
liquidity
within
being
so
little
as
it
affords
the
parts
neither
length
nor
breadth
;
and
therefore
fire
meets
with
little
there
that
it
can
dilate
.
But
,
what
it
cannot
dilate
it
cannot
separate
;
nor
carry
away
any
thing
of
it
,
but
what
is
accidentally
adherent
to
the
outsides
of
it
:
And
so
it
seems
only
to
pass
through
the
pores
,
and
cleanse
the
little
thrids
;
but
brings
no
detriment
at
all
to
the
substance
of
it
.
In
this
I
speak
only
of
an
ordinary
fire
:
for
,
I
doubt
not
but
such
a
one
it
might
be
,
as
would
perfectly
calcine
it
.
The
next
body
we
spake
of
is
Gold
.
This
abounds
so
much
in
liquidity
,
that
it
stickes
to
the
fire
,
if
duly
apply'd
;
but
5.
The
reason
why
fire
melts
gold
,
but
cannot
consume
it
.
its
humidity
is
so
well
united
to
its
earthy
parts
,
and
so
perfectly
incorporated
with
them
,
as
it
cannot
carry
away
one
,
without
both
:
but
both
are
too
heavy
a
weight
,
for
the
little
agile
parts
of
fire
to
remove
.
Thus
it
is
able
to
make
Gold
swell
;
as
we
see
in
melting
it
;
in
which
,
the
Gold
receives
the
fire
into
its
bowels
and
retains
it
a
long
time
with
it
:
but
,
at
its
departure
,
it
permits
the
fire
to
carry
nothing
away
upon
its
wings
;
as
is
apparant
,
by
the
Golds
no
whit
decay
of
weight
,
after
never
so
long
fusion
.
And
therefore
,
to
have
fire
make
any
separation
in
Gold
,
requires
the
assistance
of
some
other
moist
body
;
that
,
on
the
one
side
,
may
stick
closely
to
the
Gold
,
when
the
fire
drives
it
into
it
;
and
,
on
the
othe
rside
,
may
be
capable
of
dilatation
,
by
the
action
of
the
fire
upon
it
.
As
,
in
some
sort
,
we
see
in
Strong
Waters
made
of
Salts
,
(
being
a
proper
subject
for
the
fire
to
dilate
)
;
which
,
by
the
assistance
of
fire
,
mingling
themselves
closely
with
little
parts
of
the
Gold
,
pull
them
away
from
their
whole
substance
,
and
force
them
to
bear
them
company
in
their
journey
upwards
,
in
which
multitudes
of
little
parts
of
fire
concur
to
press
on
and
hasten
them
:
and
so
,
the
weight
of
gold
being
at
length
overcome
by
these
two
powerful
Agents
(
whereof
one
supplies
what
the
other
wants
)
,
the
whole
substance
of
the
metal
is
,
in
little
atomes
,
diffused
through
the
whole
body
of
the
water
.
But
,
this
is
not
truly
a
dissolution
or
separation
of
the
substantial
parts
of
Gold
,
one
from
another
:
't
is
only
a
corrosion
,
which
brings
it
into
a
subtile
powder
,
(
when
the
water
&
salts
are
separated
from
it
)
,
much
like
what
filing
(
though
far
smaller
)
or
grinding
of
leaf
gold
upon
a
porphyre
stone
may
reduce
it
into
:
for
neither
the
parts
of
the
water
nor
of
the
fire
,
that
make
themselvs
a
way
into
the
body
of
the
gold
,
are
small
and
subtile
enough
to
get
between
the
parts
that
compose
the
essence
of
it
;
and
therefore
all
they
can
attain
to
is
,
to
divide
it
only
in
its
quantity
or
bulk
,
not
in
the
composition
of
its
nature
.
Yet
,
I
intend
not
to
deny
,
but
this
is
possible
to
be
arrived
to
;
either
by
pure
fire
duly
apply'd
,
or
by
some
other
assistance
;
as
,
peradventure
,
by
some
kind
of
Mercury
;
which
,
being
of
a
nearer
cognation
to
Metals
then
any
other
Liquor
is
,
may
happily
have
a
more
powerful
ingression
into
gold
,
then
any
other
body
whatever
;
and
being
withal
very
subject
to
rarefaction
,
may
(
after
it
is
inter'd
.
)
so
perfectly
penetrate
the
gold
,
as
it
may
separate
every
least
part
of
it
,
and
so
reduce
it
into
an
absolute
calx
.
But
,
in
this
place
,
I
explicate
no
more
then
what
ordinarily
passes
;
leaving
the
mysteries
of
this
Art
to
those
who
profess
it
.
To
go
on
,
then
,
with
what
we
have
in
hand
.
Lead
hath
abundance
6.
Why
Lead
is
easily
consumed
and
calcined
by
fire
.
of
water
overmingled
with
its
earth
;
as
appears
by
its
easie
yielding
to
be
bent
any
way
,
and
by
its
quiet
standing
bent
in
the
same
position
that
the
force
which
bowed
it
leaves
it
in
,
And
therefore
the
liquid
parts
of
Lead
,
are
easily
separated
from
its
dry
and
earthy
ones
:
and
,
when
it
is
melted
,
the
very
shaking
of
it
causes
the
gross
parts
to
descend
,
and
many
liquid
ones
to
flie
away
with
the
fire
;
so
that
suddenly
it
is
thus
converted
into
powder
.
But
,
this
powder
is
gross
in
respect
of
other
metals
;
unless
this
operation
be
often
reiterated
,
or
the
fire
more
powerfully
apply'd
,
then
what
is
just
enough
to
bring
the
body
of
the
Lead
into
powder
.
The
next
consideration
of
bodies
that
fire
works
upon
is
,
of
such
as
it
divides
into
Spirits
,
Salts
,
Oyls
,
Waters
,
or
Phlegms
,
7.
Why
and
how
some
bodies
are
divided
by
fire
into
spirits
,
waters
,
oyls
,
salts
,
and
earth
;
&
what
those
parts
are
.
and
Earth
.
Now
,
these
are
not
pure
and
simple
parts
of
the
dissolv'd
body
;
but
new
compounded
bodies
made
of
the
first
,
by
the
operation
of
heat
.
As
Smoak
is
not
pure
water
,
but
water
and
fire
together
;
and
therefore
becomes
not
water
but
by
cooling
,
that
is
,
by
the
fire
flying
away
from
it
.
So
likewise
those
Spirits
,
Salts
,
Oyls
,
and
the
rest
,
are
but
degrees
of
things
which
fire
makes
of
diverse
parts
of
the
dissolved
body
;
by
separating
them
one
from
another
,
and
incorporating
it self
with
them
.
And
so
they
are
all
of
them
compounded
of
the
four
Element
,
and
are
further
resolvable
into
them
.
Yet
,
I
intend
not
to
say
,
that
there
are
not
originally
in
the
body
,
before
its
dissolution
,
some
loose
parts
which
have
the
properties
of
these
bodies
that
are
made
by
the
fire
in
the
dissolving
of
it
:
For
seeing
that
nature
works
by
the
like
instruments
as
art
uses
,
she
must
need
,
in
her
excesses
and
defects
,
produce
like
bodies
to
what
art
doth
in
dissolution
;
which
operation
of
art
is
but
a
kind
of
excess
in
the
progress
of
nature
.
But
,
my
meaning
is
,
that
,
in
such
dissolution
,
there
are
more
of
these
parts
made
by
the
working
of
fire
,
then
were
in
the
body
before
.
Now
,
because
this
is
the
natural
and
most
ordinary
dissolution
of
things
;
let
us
see
in
particular
how
it
is
done
.
Suppose
then
that
fire
were
,
in
a
convenient
manner
,
apply'd
to
a
body
that
hath
all
sorts
of
parts
in
it
;
and
,
our
own
discourse
will
tell
us
,
the
first
effect
it
works
will
be
,
that
,
as
the
subtile
parts
of
fire
divide
and
pass
through
that
body
,
they
will
adhere
to
the
most
subtile
parts
in
it
:
which
being
most
agile
and
least
bound
and
incorporated
to
the
bowels
of
the
body
,
and
lying
,
as
't
were
,
loosly
scatter'd
in
it
,
the
fire
will
carry
them
away
with
it
.
These
,
will
be
the
first
that
are
separated
from
the
main
body
:
which
being
retain'd
in
a
fit
receiver
,
will
,
by
the
coldness
of
the
circumdant
air
,
grow
outwardly
cool
themselves
,
and
become
first
a
dew
upon
the
sides
of
the
glass
,
and
then
,
still
as
they
grow
cooler
,
condense
more
and
more
,
till
at
length
they
fall
down
congeal'd
into
a
palpable
liquor
;
which
is
composed
(
as
you
see
)
of
the
hotest
parts
of
the
body
,
mingled
with
the
fire
that
carried
them
out
:
and
therfore
this
liquor
is
very
inflamable
,
and
easily
turn'd
into
actual
fire
;
as
you
see
all
Spirits
and
aquae
ardentes
of
vegetables
are
.
The
hot
and
loose
parts
being
extracted
,
and
the
fire
continuing
and
encreasing
,
those
that
will
follow
next
are
such
as
,
though
they
be
not
of
themselvs
loose
,
yet
are
easiest
to
be
made
so
;
and
are
therfore
most
separable
.
These
must
be
humide
,
and
those
little
dry
parts
which
are
incorporated
with
the
overflowing
humide
ones
in
them
(
for
no
parts
that
we
can
arrive
to
are
of
one
pure
simple
nature
,
but
all
mixed
and
composed
of
the
four
Elements
in
some
proportion
)
must
be
held
together
with
such
gross
glew
as
the
fire
may
easily
penetrate
and
separate
them
.
And
then
the
humide
parts
divided
into
little
atoms
stick
to
the
lesser
ones
of
the
fire
:
which
,
by
their
multitude
of
number
and
velocity
of
motion
,
supplying
what
they
want
of
them
in
bulk
,
carry
them
away
with
them
.
And
thus
these
Phlegmatick
parts
flie
up
with
the
fire
,
and
are
afterwards
congeal'd
into
an
insipide
water
:
which
,
if
it
have
any
savour
't
is
because
the
first
ardent
spirits
are
not
totally
separated
from
it
;
but
some
few
of
them
remain
in
it
,
and
give
some
little
life
to
the
whole
body
of
that
otherwise
flat
liquor
.
Now
,
those
parts
which
the
fire
separates
next
from
the
remaining
body
,
after
the
fiery
and
watry
ones
are
carryed
away
,
must
be
such
as
it
can
work
upon
:
and
therfore
must
abound
in
humidity
.
But
,
since
they
stir
not
till
the
watry
ones
are
gone
,
't
is
evident
,
they
are
composed
of
many
dry
parts
strongly
incorporated
,
and
very
subtilly
mixed
with
the
moist
ones
;
and
that
both
of
them
are
exceeding
small
,
and
so
closely
and
finely
knit
together
,
that
the
fire
hath
much
ado
to
get
between
,
and
cut
the
thrids
that
tie
them
together
:
and
therfore
they
require
a
very
great
force
of
fire
to
carry
them
up
.
Now
the
composition
of
these
shewes
them
to
be
Aerial
:
and
(
together
with
the
fire
that
is
mingled
with
them
)
they
congeal
into
that
consistence
which
we
call
Oyl
.
Lastly
,
it
cannot
be
otherwise
but
that
the
fire
,
in
all
this
while
of
continual
application
to
the
body
it
thus
anatomises
,
hath
harden'd
&
,
as
it
were
,
rosted
some
parts
into
such
greatness
and
driness
as
they
will
not
flie
,
nor
can
be
carried
up
with
any
moderate
heat
.
But
,
great
quantity
of
fire
,
being
mingled
with
the
subtiler
parts
of
his
baked
earth
,
makes
them
very
pungent
and
acrimonious
in
tast
:
so
that
they
are
of
the
nature
of
ordinary
Salt
,
and
so
called
;
and
,
by
the
help
of
water
,
may
easily
be
separated
from
the
more
gross
parts
,
which
then
remain
a
dead
and
useless
earth
.
By
this
discourse
't
is
apparent
,
that
fire
has
been
the
instrument
,
which
hath
wrought
all
these
parts
of
an
entire
body
,
into
the
forms
they
are
in
:
for
,
whiles
it
carried
away
the
fiery
parts
,
it
swel'd
the
watry
ones
;
and
,
whiles
it
lifted
up
them
,
it
digested
the
Aerial
parts
;
and
,
whiles
it
drove
up
the
Oyle
,
it
baked
the
earth
and
salt
.
Again
,
all
these
retaining
,
for
the
most
part
,
the
proper
nature
of
the
substance
from
whence
they
are
extracted
;
't
is
evident
,
that
the
substance
is
not
dissolv'd
,
(
for
so
the
nature
of
the
whole
would
be
dissolv'd
and
quite
destroy'd
&
extinguish'd
in
every
part
)
but
that
onely
some
parts
,
containing
the
whole
substance
,
or
rather
the
nature
of
the
whole
substance
,
in
them
,
are
separated
fromo
ther
parts
that
have
likewise
the
same
nature
in
them
.
The
third
instrument
for
the
separation
and
dissolution
of
bodies
〈◊〉
How
water
,
the
third
instrument
to
dissolve
bodies
,
dissolves
Calx
into
Salt
.
and
so
into
Terra
damnata
,
is
Water
,
whose
proper
matter
to
work
upon
is
Salt
:
and
it
serves
to
supply
what
the
fire
could
not
perform
;
which
is
the
separation
of
the
salt
from
the
earth
,
in
calcined
bodies
.
All
the
other
parts
fire
was
able
to
sever
;
but
,
in
these
he
hath
so
baked
the
little
humidity
he
hath
left
in
them
with
their
much
earth
,
as
he
cannot
divide
them
any
further
:
and
so
,
though
he
incorporates
himself
with
them
,
yet
he
can
carry
nothing
away
with
him
.
If
then
pure
water
be
put
upon
that
chalk
,
the
subtilest
dry
parts
of
it
easily
joyn
to
the
supervenient
moysture
;
and
sticking
close
to
it
,
draw
it
down
to
them
.
But
,
because
they
are
the
lighter
,
it
happens
to
them
as
when
a
man
in
a
boat
pulls
the
land
to
him
;
that
comes
not
to
him
,
but
he
removes
himself
and
his
boat
to
it
:
so
these
ascend
in
the
water
,
as
they
dissolve
.
And
the
water
,
more
and
more
penetrating
them
,
and
,
by
addition
of
its
parts
,
making
the
humidity
,
which
glews
their
earthy
parts
together
,
greater
and
greater
,
makes
a
wider
and
wider
separation
between
those
little
earthy
parts
;
and
so
imbues
the
whole
body
of
the
water
with
them
,
into
which
they
are
dispersed
in
little
atomes
.
Those
that
are
of
biggest
bulk
remain
lowest
in
the
water
,
and
,
in
the
same
measure
as
their
quantities
dissolve
into
less
and
less
,
they
ascend
higher
and
higher
;
till
at
length
the
water
is
fully
replenish'd
with
them
,
and
they
are
diffused
through
the
whole
body
of
it
:
whiles
the
more
gross
and
heavy
earthy
parts
(
having
nothing
in
them
to
make
a
present
combination
between
them
and
the
water
)
fall
down
to
the
bottome
,
and
settle
under
the
water
in
dust
.
In
which
,
because
earth
alone
predominates
in
a
very
great
excess
,
we
can
expect
no
other
virtue
to
be
in
it
,
but
that
which
is
proper
to
mere
earth
;
to
wit
,
driness
and
weight
.
Which
ordinary
Alchimists
look
not
after
;
and
therfore
call
it
Terra
damnata
:
but
others
find
a
fixing
quality
in
it
,
by
which
they
perform
very
admirable
operations
,
Now
,
if
you
prove
the
impregnated
water
from
the
Terra
damnata
,
and
then
evaporate
it
,
you
will
find
a
pure
white
substance
remaining
:
Which
by
its
bulk
shews
it self
to
be
very
earthy
,
and
,
by
its
pricking
and
corrasive
taste
,
will
inform
you
much
fire
is
in
it
;
and
,
by
its
easie
dissolution
in
a
moist
place
,
that
water
had
a
great
share
in
the
production
of
it
.
And
thus
the
salts
of
bodies
are
made
and
extracted
.
Now
,
as
water
dissolves
salt
,
so
,
by
the
incorporation
and
virtue
of
that
corrosive
substance
,
it
doth
more
then
salt
it self
can
9.
How
water
mingled
with
salt
,
becomes
almost
powerfull
Agent
to
dissolve
other
bodies
.
do
:
for
,
having
gotten
acrimony
and
more
weight
,
by
the
mixture
and
dissolution
of
salt
in
it
,
it
makes
it self
away
into
solide
bodies
,
even
into
metalls
,
as
we
see
in
brass
and
iron
,
which
are
easily
rusted
by
salt
dissolving
upon
them
.
And
,
according
as
the
salts
are
stronger
,
so
this
corrasive
virtue
encreases
in
them
;
even
so
much
,
as
neither
silver
nor
gold
are
free
from
their
eating
quality
:
But
they
,
as
well
as
the
rest
,
are
divided
into
most
small
parts
,
and
made
to
swim
in
water
;
in
such
sort
as
we
have
explicated
above
,
and
wherof
every
ordinary
Alchymist
teaches
the
practise
.
But
this
is
not
all
:
salts
help
as
well
to
melt
hard
bodies
and
metalls
,
as
to
corrode
them
.
For
,
fome
fusible
salts
flowing
upon
them
by
the
heat
of
the
fire
,
and
others
dissolv'd
by
the
steam
,
of
the
metal
that
incorporates
with
them
,
as
soon
as
they
are
in
flux
,
mingle
with
the
natural
juice
of
the
metals
,
and
penetrate
deeper
,
then
without
them
the
fire
could
do
,
and
swell
them
and
make
them
fit
to
run
.
These
are
the
principal
ways
of
the
two
last
instruments
in
dissolving
of
bodies
;
taking
each
of
them
by
it self
.
But
there
remains
20.
How
putrefaction
is
caused
one
more
of
very
great
importance
,
as
well
in
the
works
of
nature
as
of
art
;
in
which
,
both
the
former
are
joyned
and
concur
:
and
that
is
putrefaction
.
Whose
way
of
working
is
,
by
gentle
heat
and
moisture
to
wet
and
pierce
the
body
it
works
upon
;
wherby
't
is
made
to
swel
:
and
the
hot
parts
of
it
being
loosen'd
,
they
are
at
length
drunk
up
and
drown'd
in
the
moist
ones
(
from
whence
by
fire
they
are
easily
separated
,
as
we
have
already
declared
;
)
and
those
moist
parts
afterwards
leaving
it
,
the
substance
remaines
dry
and
falls
in
pieces
,
for
want
of
the
glew
that
held
it
together
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
An
explication
of
certain
Maxims
,
touching
the
operations
and
qualities
of
bodies
:
and
whether
the
Elements
be
found
pure
in
any
part
of
the
World
.
OUt
of
what
we
have
determin'd
,
concerning
the
natural
1.
What
is
the
Sphere
of
Activity
in
corporeal
Agents
.
actions
of
bodies
,
in
their
making
and
destroying
one
another
;
't
is
easie
to
understand
the
right
meaning
of
some
terms
,
and
the
true
reason
of
some
maxims
much
used
in
the
Schools
.
As
first
;
when
Philosophers
attribute
to
all
sorts
of
corporeal
Agents
a
Sphere
of
Activity
.
The
sense
of
that
manner
of
expression
,
in
fire
,
appears
plainly
,
by
what
we
have
already
declared
of
the
nature
and
manner
of
operation
of
that
Element
.
And
in
like
manner
,
if
we
consider
,
how
the
force
of
cold
consists
in
a
compression
of
the
body
that
is
made
cold
;
we
may
perceive
that
,
if
,
in
the
cooled
body
,
there
be
any
subtile
parts
which
can
break
forth
from
the
rest
,
such
compression
wil
make
them
do
so
.
Especially
,
if
the
compression
be
of
little
parts
of
the
compressed
body
within
themselvs
,
as
well
as
of
the
outward
bulk
of
the
whole
body
round
about
.
For
,
at
first
,
the
compression
of
such
causes
▪
in
the
body
where
they
are
,
little
holes
or
pores
in
the
places
they
are
compressed
&
driven
from
:
which
pores
they
filled
up
,
when
they
were
dilated
at
their
own
natural
liberty
;
But
,
being
thus
forcibly
shrunk
up
into
less
room
,
afterwards
they
squees
again
out
of
their
croud
all
such
very
loose
and
subtile
parts
(
residing
till
then
with
them
)
as
can
find
their
way
out
from
among
them
.
And
these
subtile
parts
,
that
thus
are
deliver'd
from
the
colds
compressions
,
get
first
into
the
pores
that
,
we
have
shew'd
,
were
made
by
this
compression
.
But
,
they
cannot
long
stay
there
:
for
,
the
atoms
of
advenient
cold
that
obsess
the
compressed
body
,
do
likewise
,
with
all
their
force
,
throng
ito
those
pores
,
and
soon
drive
out
the
subtile
guests
they
find
there
;
because
they
are
more
in
number
,
bigger
in
bulk
,
and
more
violent
in
their
course
then
they
.
Who
therfore
must
yield
to
them
the
little
channels
and
capacities
they
formerly
took
up
.
Out
of
which
they
are
thrust
with
such
an
impetuositie
,
that
they
spin
from
them
with
a
vehemence
,
as
Quick
silver
doth
through
leather
,
when
,
to
purifie
it
or
bring
an
Amalgame
to
a
due
consistence
,
it
is
strained
through
the
sides
of
it
.
Now
these
showrs
or
streams
of
atomes
issuing
from
the
compressed
body
are
on
all
sides
round
about
it
,
at
exceeding
little
distances
;
because
the
pores
,
out
of
which
they
are
driven
,
are
so
likewise
.
And
consequently
,
there
they
remain
round
about
besieging
it
,
as
though
they
would
return
to
their
original
homes
,
as
soon
as
the
usurping
strangers
,
that
were
too
powerful
for
them
,
will
give
them
leave
.
And
,
according
to
the
multitude
of
them
,
and
to
the
force
with
which
they
are
driven
out
,
the
compass
they
take
up
round
about
the
compressed
body
is
greater
or
lesser
.
Which
besieging
atomes
are
not
so
soon
carried
away
by
any
exterior
and
accidental
causes
,
but
they
are
supplied
by
new
emanations
succeeding
them
out
of
the
said
compressed
body
.
Now
,
this
which
we
have
declared
,
by
the
example
of
cold
compressing
a
particular
body
,
happens
in
all
bodies
wherever
they
be
in
the
world
.
For
,
this
being
the
unavoidable
effect
of
heat
and
of
cold
,
wherever
they
reside
,
(
which
are
the
active
qualities
,
by
whose
means
,
not
only
fire
and
water
and
the
other
two
Elements
,
but
all
other
mixed
bodies
composed
of
the
Elements
,
have
their
activity
)
;
and
they
being
in
all
bodies
whatever
(
as
we
have
proved
above
)
;
it
follows
evidently
,
that
there
is
not
a
body
in
the
world
but
has
about
it self
an
orbe
of
emanations
,
of
the
same
nature
which
that
body
is
of
▪
Within
the
compass
of
which
orbe
when
any
other
body
comes
,
that
receives
an
immutation
by
the
little
atomes
whereof
that
orbe
is
composed
;
the
advenient
body
seems
to
be
affected
,
and
as
it
were
,
replenished
with
the
qualities
of
the
body
from
whence
they
issue
:
Which
is
then
said
to
work
upon
the
body
,
that
imbibes
the
emanations
that
flow
from
it
.
And
,
because
this
orbe
(
regularly
speaking
)
is
in
the
form
of
a
Sphere
;
the
passive
body
is
said
to
be
within
the
Sphere
of
the
others
activity
.
Secondly
,
when
Philosophers
pronounce
,
that
No
corporeal
nature
can
operari
in
distans
;
that
is
,
that
no
body
can
work
2.
The
reason
why
no
body
can
work
in
distance
.
upon
another
remote
from
it
,
without
working
first
upon
the
body
that
lies
between
them
,
which
must
continue
and
place
up
the
operation
from
the
agent
to
the
patient
.
The
reason
and
truth
of
this
maxime
is
,
in
our
Philosophy
,
evident
.
For
,
we
having
shew'd
,
that
action
among
bodies
is
performed
,
for
the
most
part
,
by
the
emission
of
little
parts
out
of
one
body
into
another
;
as
also
,
that
such
little
parts
cannot
stream
from
the
body
that
is
their
fountain
,
and
settle
upon
a
remote
body
,
without
passing
through
the
interjacent
bodies
,
which
must
furnish
them
,
as
it
were
,
with
channels
and
pipes
to
convey
them
whither
they
are
to
go
:
it
follows
manifestly
,
that
the
active
emissaries
of
the
working
body
can
never
reach
their
distant
mark
,
unless
they
be
successively
ferried
over
the
medium
that
lies
between
them
;
in
which
they
must
needs
leave
impressions
of
their
having
been
there
,
and
so
work
upon
it
in
their
passe
,
and
leave
in
it
their
qualities
and
complexions
,
as
a
payment
for
▪
their
wastage
over
.
But
,
peradventure
some
may
contend
,
that
these
invisible
Serjeants
and
workmen
are
too
feeble
and
impotent
,
to
perform
those
visible
great
effects
we
daily
see
:
As
,
when
fire
,
at
the
length
,
burns
a
board
that
has
been
a
great
while
opposed
to
it
,
though
it
touch
not
the
body
of
the
fire
;
or
when
a
loadstone
draws
to
it
a
great
weight
of
Iron
that
is
distant
from
it
.
To
whom
we
shall
reply
,
that
,
if
he
will
not
grant
these
3.
An
objection
answer'd
against
the
manner
of
explicating
the
former
Axiome
.
subtile
emanations
from
the
agent
body
to
be
the
immediate
workers
of
these
effects
,
he
must
allot
that
efficacy
to
the
whole
corpulency
of
all
the
Agent
working
in
bulk
,
(
for
,
besides
the
whole
&
the
parts
,
there
is
no
third
thing
to
be
consider'd
in
bodies
,
since
they
are
constituted
by
quantity
)
:
But
the
whole
cannot
work
,
otherwise
then
by
local
motion
;
which
in
this
case
it
cannot
do
,
because
,
by
the
supposition
,
it
is
determin'd
to
keep
its
distance
from
the
passive
body
,
and
not
to
move
towards
it
:
Therfore
,
this
is
impossible
;
whereas
the
other
can
appear
but
difficult
at
the
worst
,
and
therefore
must
be
admitted
,
when
no
better
and
more
intelligible
solution
can
be
found
.
But
,
withal
we
must
note
,
that
it
is
not
our
intention
to
say
,
but
it
may
,
in
some
circumstances
,
happen
that
some
particular
action
or
effect
may
be
wrought
in
a
remote
part
or
body
;
which
shall
not
be
the
same
in
the
intermediate
body
that
lies
between
the
agent
and
the
patient
,
and
conveyes
the
agents
working
atomes
to
the
others
body
.
As
for
example
,
when
tinder
or
Naphtha
is
,
by
fire
,
made
to
burn
at
a
yard
distance
from
it
,
when
the
interjacent
air
is
but
warm'd
by
that
fire
:
Or
,
when
the
Sun
,
by
means
of
a
burning-glass
or
some
other
reflection
,
sets
some
bodies
on
fire
;
and
yet
only
enlightens
the
glass
and
the
air
that
are
in
the
way
.
The
reason
of
which
is
manifest
to
be
the
divers
dispositions
of
the
different
subjects
,
in
regard
of
the
Agent
:
and
therfore
't
is
no
wonder
that
divers
effects
should
be
produced
,
according
to
those
divers
dispositions
.
A
third
position
among
Philosophers
is
,
that
All
bodies
4
Of
reaction
;
and
first
,
in
pure
local
motion
,
that
each
Agent
must
suffer
in
acting
and
act
in
suffering
.
which
work
upon
others
,
at
the
same
time
,
suffer
from
those
they
work
upon
:
and
contrariwise
,
all
bodies
which
suffer
from
others
,
at
the
same
time
,
work
back
again
upon
them
.
For
the
better
understanding
wherof
,
let
us
consider
,
that
all
action
among
bodies
is
,
either
purely
local
motion
,
or
else
local
motion
with
certain
particularities
,
which
give
it
a
particular
name
.
As
,
when
we
express
the
local
motion
of
little
atomes
of
fire
,
or
of
earth
,
or
water
,
upon
and
into
other
bodies
,
by
the
words
of
heating
or
cooling
;
and
so
of
the
like
.
Now
,
if
the
action
be
pure
local
mo●on
,
and
consequently
,
the
effect
produced
by
that
action
be
meerly
change
of
place
;
we
must
call
to
mind
,
how
two
dense
bodies
,
moving
one
against
the
other
,
each
of
them
bear
before
them
some
little
quantity
of
a
rarer
body
immediately
joyn'd
to
them
:
and
consequently
,
these
more
rare
bodies
must
be
the
first
to
feel
the
power
of
the
dense
bodies
and
receive
impressions
from
their
motions
;
each
of
them
by
the
opposite
rare
body
,
which
,
like
an
Huissier
goes
before
,
to
make
way
for
his
following
Master
that
obliges
him
to
this
service
.
Now
,
when
these
rare
Ushers
have
strugled
a
while
,
like
the
first
lightly
armed
Ranks
of
two
Armies
,
in
the
interjacent
Field
between
their
main
Battails
,
that
follow
them
close
at
the
heels
;
they
must
at
the
length
yield
,
when
they
are
overborn
by
a
greater
weight
then
they
can
sustain
;
and
then
they
recoil
back
,
as
it
were
,
to
save
themselves
by
getting
in
among
the
files
of
the
dense
bodies
that
drove
them
on
.
Which
not
opening
to
admit
them
,
and
yet
they
still
flying
violently
from
the
mastering
force
that
pursues
them
;
they
presse
so
hard
upon
what
at
the
first
pressed
them
on
,
as
,
notwithstanding
their
density
and
strength
,
they
force
them
to
retire
back
:
for
,
unless
they
do
so
,
they
are
not
of
the
number
of
those
that
work
upon
one
another
.
And
,
this
retiring
is
either
on
both
sides
,
or
but
of
one
side
.
If
both
;
then
't
is
evident
how
each
of
them
is
an
Agent
,
and
each
of
them
a
sufferer
;
each
of
them
overcoming
his
opposite
in
such
sort
,
as
himself
likewise
receives
blows
and
loss
.
But
,
if
only
one
of
the
dense
bodies
be
so
shocked
as
to
recoil
back
;
then
that
only
suffers
in
its
body
,
and
the
other
suffers
only
in
its
vertue
,
that
is
,
in
the
air
or
other
rare
body
it
sends
before
it
:
which
it
drives
with
such
a
violence
,
that
it
masters
and
quells
the
opposition
of
the
other
body
,
before
it
can
reach
to
shake
the
dense
body
,
before
which
it
runs
.
Yet
that
rare
body
must
be
pressed
and
broken
into
,
in
some
measure
,
by
the
incounter
of
the
other
,
(
which
though
never
so
weak
yet
makes
some
resistance
)
;
but
much
more
when
it
comes
to
grapple
with
the
dense
body
it self
:
and
so
,
between
them
,
it
is
wounded
and
infeebled
,
like
those
souldiers
that
first
enter
a
Breach
in
a
Town
,
from
whence
when
they
have
driven
the
enemy
,
they
pursue
him
to
the
Cittadel
,
and
force
him
from
thence
too
;
and
so
,
how
maimed
so
ever
they
prove
,
they
make
a
free
and
easie
way
without
resistance
for
the
whole
body
of
their
army
to
follow
them
,
and
take
quiet
possession
of
that
which
cost
them
so
much
to
win
.
And
thus
we
see
how
it
may
happen
,
that
one
of
these
moving
bodies
doth
not
suffer
so
much
as
to
be
stay'd
in
its
journey
;
much
less
,
to
be
driven
back
:
And
yet
the
other
body
,
at
the
same
time
,
work
in
some
measure
upon
it
,
by
working
upon
what
is
next
to
it
;
which
recoiling
against
it
,
must
needs
make
some
impression
upon
it
,
since
there
can
be
no
opposition
but
must
have
some
effect
.
Now
this
impression
or
effect
,
though
it
be
not
perceptible
by
causing
a
contrary
motion
,
yet
it
must
needs
infeeble
the
virtue
of
the
conquering
Agent
,
and
deaden
the
celerity
of
its
motion
.
And
thus
it
is
evident
,
that
,
in
all
pure
local
motions
of
corporeal
Agents
,
every
one
of
them
must
,
in
some
5.
The
former
doctrine
applyed
to
other
local
motions
design'd
by
particular
names
.
And
that
Suisseths
argument
is
of
no
force
against
this
way
of
doctrine
.
proportion
,
suffer
in
acting
:
and
in
suffering
must
act
.
And
,
what
we
have
said
of
this
kind
of
action
may
easily
be
apply'd
to
the
other
,
where
the
effect
of
local
motion
is
design'd
by
a
particular
name
;
as
it
is
in
the
examples
we
gave
of
heating
and
cooling
.
And
,
in
that
,
the
proceeding
will
appear
to
be
the
very
same
as
in
this
:
For
,
if
fire
heats
water
,
the
water
reacts
again
,
either
upon
the
fire
and
cools
it
,
if
it
be
immediate
to
it
;
or
else
upon
the
interjacent
air
,
if
it
be
at
a
distance
from
the
fire
.
And
so
the
air
is
in
some
measure
cooled
,
by
the
cold
atomes
that
issue
from
the
water
;
whose
compass
or
sphere
of
activity
being
lesser
then
the
fire
's
,
they
cannot
cool
so
far
off
as
others
can
heat
;
but
,
where
they
a
rrive
,
they
give
their
proportion
of
cold
,
in
the
very
midst
of
the
others
army
of
fiery
atomes
,
notwithstanding
their
multitude
and
violence
.
According
to
which
doctrine
,
our
Countryman
Suisseth's
argument
,
that
in
the
Schools
is
held
insoluble
,
hath
not
so
much
as
any
semblance
of
the
least
difficult
.
For
't
is
evident
,
that
such
atomes
of
fire
and
water
,
as
we
determine
heat
and
cold
to
be
,
may
pass
and
croud
by
one
another
into
the
subjects
they
are
sent
to
,
by
divers
little
streams
,
without
hindring
one
another
(
as
we
have
declared
of
air
and
light
)
;
and
each
of
them
be
receiv'd
,
in
their
own
nature
&
temper
,
by
the
same
subject
;
though
sense
can
judge
only
according
to
which
of
them
is
predominant
,
and
according
to
the
proportion
of
its
superiority
.
Upon
which
occasion
we
cannot
chuse
but
note
,
how
the
doctrine
of
qualities
is
not
only
unable
to
give
account
of
the
ordinary
and
plain
effects
of
nature
;
but
also
uses
to
end
in
clear
impossibilities
and
contradictions
,
if
it
be
driven
far
:
as
this
argument
of
Suisseth
shews
,
and
many
others
of
the
like
nature
.
A
fourth
position
among
Philosophers
is
,
that
Some
Notions
6.
Why
some
notions
admit
of
intension
and
remission
;
and
others
not
.
admit
the
denominations
of
Intention
and
remission
,
but
that
others
do
not
.
The
reason
of
which
we
shall
clearly
see
,
if
we
but
consider
how
,
these
terms
of
intention
and
remission
do
but
express
more
or
less
of
the
thing
that
is
said
to
be
intended
or
remitted
:
for
the
nature
of
more
and
less
implyes
a
latitude
and
divisibility
;
and
therefore
cannot
agree
with
the
nature
of
such
things
as
consist
in
an
indivisible
being
.
As
for
example
,
to
be
a
whole
or
an
equal
cannot
be
sometimes
more
,
sometimes
less
;
for
,
they
consist
in
such
a
rigorous
indivisible
being
,
that
,
if
the
least
part
imaginable
be
wanting
,
it
is
no
longer
a
whole
,
&
if
there
be
the
least
excess
between
two
things
,
they
are
no
longer
equal
,
but
in
some
other
proportion
then
of
equality
,
in
regard
of
one
another
.
And
hence
it
is
that
Aristotle
teaches
us
that
Substance
and
the
species
of
Quantity
do
not
admit
of
intention
and
remission
;
but
that
Quality
doth
.
For
first
,
in
Substance
,
we
know
that
the
signification
of
this
word
is
,
that
which
makes
a
thing
be
what
it
is
;
as
is
evident
by
our
giving
it
for
an
answer
to
the
question
what
a
thing
is
.
And
therfore
,
if
there
were
any
divisibility
in
Substance
,
it
would
be
in
what
the
thing
is
;
and
consequently
,
every
division
following
that
divisibility
,
would
make
the
thing
another
what
,
that
is
another
thing
:
and
so
the
Substance
that
's
pretended
to
be
changed
by
intension
or
remission
,
would
not
be
divided
,
as
is
supposed
;
but
would
cease
to
be
,
and
another
substance
would
succeed
in
the
room
of
it
.
Wherby
you
see
that
every
mutation
in
Substance
makes
a
new
thing
;
and
that
more
and
less
in
quiddity
cannot
be
pronounced
of
the
same
thing
.
Likewise
in
Quantity
,
't
is
clear
,
that
its
Specieses
consist
in
an
indivsible
.
For
,
as
in
Numbers
,
ten
Lions
(
for
example
)
or
ten
Elephants
are
no
more
in
regard
of
multitude
,
then
ten
Fleas
or
ten
Motes
in
the
Sun
;
and
,
if
you
add
or
take
any
thing
from
ten
,
it
is
no
more
ten
,
but
some
other
number
:
so
likewise
in
Continued
extension
,
a
span
,
an
ell
,
an
ounce
,
or
any
other
measure
whatever
,
ceaseth
to
be
a
span
,
&c.
if
you
add
to
it
or
diminish
from
it
the
least
quantity
imaginable
.
And
peradventure
,
the
same
is
also
of
Figures
;
as
of
a
Sphere
,
a
Cube
,
a
Circle
,
a
Square
,
&c.
though
they
be
in
the
rank
of
Qualites
.
But
,
if
we
consider
such
Qualities
,
as
Heat
,
Cold
,
Moisture
,
Driness
,
Softness
,
Hardness
,
Weight
,
Lightness
,
and
the
like
;
we
shall
find
that
they
may
be
in
any
body
,
somtims
more
,
somtimes
less
(
according
as
the
excess
of
any
Element
or
mixture
is
greater
in
it
,
at
one
time
then
at
another
)
:
and
yet
the
body
,
in
which
these
qualities
are
intended
or
remitted
,
remain
still
with
the
same
denomination
.
As
,
when
Dirt
continues
still
soft
,
though
sometimes
it
be
less
soft
,
other
whiles
softer
;
and
wax
remains
figurable
,
whether
it
be
melted
or
congealed
;
and
wood
is
still
hot
though
it
lose
or
gain
some
degrees
of
heat
.
But
such
intention
in
any
subject
whatever
hath
its
determinate
limits
,
that
it
cannot
pass
;
for
when
more
of
that
quality
which
we
say
is
intended
(
that
is
,
more
of
the
atoms
of
the
active
body
)
is
brought
into
the
body
that
suffers
the
intension
,
then
its
complexion
can
brook
;
it
resigns
its
nature
to
their
violence
,
and
becomes
a
new
thing
,
such
an
one
as
they
are
pleased
to
make
it
.
As
when
wood
,
with
extremity
of
heating
(
that
is
,
with
bringing
into
it
so
many
atoms
of
fire
,
that
the
fire
is
wronger
in
it
then
its
own
nature
)
is
converted
into
fire
,
smoak
,
water
,
and
ashes
;
and
nothing
remains
of
the
nature
of
wood
.
But
,
before
we
end
this
Chapter
,
we
may
remember
how
,
in
the
7.
That
in
every
part
of
our
habitable
world
,
all
the
four
Elements
are
found
pure
in
smal
atoms
;
but
not
in
any
great
bulk
.
of
the
Fourth
,
we
remitted
a
question
concerning
the
Existence
of
the
Elements
(
that
is
,
whether
in
any
places
of
the
world
there
were
any
pure
elements
,
either
in
bulk
or
in
little
parts
)
:
as
being
not
ready
to
resolve
it
,
till
we
had
declared
the
manner
of
working
of
bodies
one
upon
another
.
Here
then
will
be
a
fit
place
to
determine
that
;
out
of
what
we
have
discoursed
concerning
the
actions
,
wherby
bodies
are
made
and
corrupted
.
For
,
considering
the
universal
action
of
fire
,
that
runs
through
all
the
bodies
we
have
commerce
withal
,
by
reason
of
the
Suns
influence
into
them
and
operation
upon
them
,
with
his
light
and
beams
,
which
reach
far
and
near
;
and
looking
upon
the
effects
we
have
shew'd
follow
thence
:
't
is
manifest
,
there
cannot
be
any
great
quantity
of
any
body
whatever
,
in
which
fire
is
not
intrinsecally
mixed
.
And
,
on
the
other
side
,
we
see
that
,
where
fire
is
once
mixed
,
't
is
very
hard
to
separate
it
totally
from
thence
.
Again
,
we
see
it
is
impossible
that
pure
fire
should
be
conserved
,
without
being
adjoyn'd
to
some
other
body
:
both
because
of
its
violent
nativity
,
still
streaming
forth
with
a
great
impetuosity
;
as
also
because
it
is
so
easily
overcome
by
any
obsident
body
,
when
it
is
dilated
.
And
therfore
,
we
may
safely
conclude
,
that
no
simple
Element
can
consist
in
any
great
quantity
,
in
this
course
of
nature
we
live
in
and
take
a
survey
of
.
Neither
doth
it
appear
,
to
what
purpose
nature
should
have
placed
any
such
storehouses
of
Simples
;
seeing
she
can
make
all
needful
complexions
,
by
the
dissolutions
of
mixed
bodies
into
other
mixed
bodies
favouring
of
the
nature
of
the
Elements
,
without
needing
their
purity
to
begin
upon
.
But
,
on
the
other
side
,
it
is
as
evident
,
that
the
Elements
must
remain
pure
in
every
compounded
body
,
in
such
extreme
small
parts
as
we
use
to
call
atoms
.
For
,
if
they
did
not
,
the
variety
of
bodies
would
be
nothing
else
,
but
so
many
degrees
of
rarity
and
density
,
or
somany
pure
Homogeneal
Elements
;
and
not
bodies
composed
of
heterogeneal
parts
:
and
consequently
would
not
be
able
to
shew
that
variety
of
parts
which
we
see
in
bodies
,
nor
could
produce
the
complicated
effects
which
proced
from
them
.
And
accordingly
,
we
are
sure
that
the
least
parts
,
which
our
senses
can
arrive
to
discover
,
have
many
varieties
in
them
:
even
so
much
that
a
whole
living
creature
(
whose
organical
parts
must
needs
be
of
exceeding
different
natures
)
may
be
so
little
,
as
,
to
our
eyes
,
to
seem
indivisible
;
we
not
distinguishing
any
difference
of
parts
in
it
without
the
help
of
a
multiplying
glass
:
as
,
in
the
least
kind
of
mites
,
and
in
worms
pick'd
out
of
childrens
hands
,
we
daily
experience
.
So
as
it
is
evident
that
no
sensible
part
can
be
unmingled
.
But
then
again
,
when
we
call
to
mind
how
we
have
shew'd
that
the
qualities
,
which
we
find
in
bodies
,
result
out
of
the
composition
and
mixtion
of
the
Elements
;
we
must
needs
conclude
,
that
they
must
of
necessity
remain
in
their
own
essences
in
the
mixed
body
:
and
so
,
out
of
the
whole
discourse
,
determine
,
that
they
are
not
there
in
any
visible
quantity
,
but
in
those
least
atoms
that
are
too
subtile
for
our
senses
to
discern
.
Which
position
we
do
not
understand
so
Metaphysically
,
as
to
say
that
their
Substantial
form
remain
actually
in
the
mixed
body
;
but
only
that
their
accidental
qualities
are
found
in
the
compound
:
remitting
that
other
question
to
Metaphysicians
(
those
spiri●al
Anatomists
)
to
decide
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
Of
Rarefaction
and
Condensation
,
the
two
first
motions
of
particular
bodies
.
OUr
intention
in
this
discourse
,
concerning
the
natures
and
1.
The
Authors
intent
in
this
and
the
following
chapters
:
motions
of
bodies
,
aiming
no
further
then
at
the
discovery
of
what
is
or
may
be
done
by
corporeal
Agents
;
thereby
to
determin
what
is
the
work
of
Immaterial
and
Spiritual
Substances
:
it
cannot
be
expected
at
our
hands
,
that
we
should
deliver
here
an
entire
and
complete
body
of
Natural
Philosophy
;
But
only
take
so
much
of
it
in
our
way
,
as
is
needful
to
carry
us
,
with
truth
and
evidence
,
to
our
journeys
end
.
It
belongs
not
,
then
,
to
us
to
meddle
with
those
sublime
contemplations
,
which
search
into
the
nature
of
the
vast
Universe
,
and
determine
the
unity
and
limitation
of
it
;
and
shew
by
what
strings
,
and
upon
what
pins
and
wheels
and
hinges
,
the
whole
World
moves
:
and
from
thence
ascend
to
an
awful
acknowledgment
and
humble
admiration
of
the
Primary
Cause
;
from
whence
,
and
of
which
,
both
the
being
of
it
,
and
the
beginning
of
the
first
motion
,
and
the
continuance
of
all
others
proceed
and
depend
.
Nor
indeed
vvould
it
be
to
any
purpose
,
for
any
man
to
sail
in
this
Ocean
,
and
begin
a
new
voyage
of
navigation
upon
it
:
unless
he
were
assured
,
he
had
ballast
enough
in
his
Ship
,
to
make
her
sink
deep
into
the
water
and
carry
her
steddily
through
those
unruly
waves
;
and
that
he
were
furnish'd
with
skill
&
provision
sufficient
to
go
through
,
without
either
losing
his
course
by
steering
after
a
wrong
compass
,
or
being
forced
back
again
with
short
and
obscure
relations
of
discoveries
:
since
others
,
that
went
out
before
him
,
are
return'd
with
a
large
account
,
to
such
as
are
able
to
understand
and
sum
it
up
.
Which
Mr.
Thomas
White
.
surely
our
learned
Countryman
,
and
my
best
and
most
honoured
Friend
,
and
to
whom
of
all
men
living
I
am
most
obliged
(
for
to
him
I
ow
that
little
which
I
know
;
and
what
I
have
and
shall
set
down
in
all
this
discourse
,
is
but
a
few
sparks
kindled
by
me
at
his
great
fire
)
,
has
both
profoundly
,
and
accutely
,
and
in
every
regard
judiciously
performed
,
in
his
Dialogues
of
the
World
.
Our
task
then
(
in
a
lower
strain
,
and
more
proportionate
to
so
weak
shoulders
)
is
,
to
look
no
further
then
among
those
bodies
we
converse
with
.
Of
which
having
declared
by
what
course
and
Engines
Nature
governs
their
common
motions
,
that
are
found
even
in
the
Elements
,
and
from
thence
are
derived
to
all
bodies
composed
of
them
;
we
intend
now
to
consider
such
motions
as
accompany
divers
particular
bodies
,
and
are
much
admired
by
whoever
understands
not
the
the
causes
of
them
.
To
begin
from
the
easiest
and
most
connexed
with
the
actions
2.
That
bodies
may
be
rarified
,
both
by
outward
and
inward
heat
;
and
how
this
is
perform'd
.
of
the
Elements
;
the
handsel
of
our
labour
will
light
upon
the
motions
of
Rarefaction
and
Condensation
,
as
they
are
the
passions
of
mixed
bodies
.
And
first
,
for
Rarefaction
,
we
may
remember
how
it
proceeds
originally
from
fire
,
and
depends
of
heat
;
as
is
declared
in
the
former
Chapter
:
and
,
wherever
we
find
Rarefaction
,
we
may
be
confident
the
body
which
suffers
it
is
not
without
fire
working
upon
it
.
From
hence
we
may
gather
,
that
when
the
Air
imprison'd
in
a
baloon
or
bladder
swells
against
what
contains
it
,
and
stretches
its
case
,
and
seeks
to
break
out
:
this
effect
must
proceed
from
fire
or
heat
(
though
we
see
not
the
fire
)
working
either
within
the
very
bowels
of
the
air
,
or
without
;
by
pressing
upon
what
contains
it
,
and
so
making
it self
a
way
to
it
.
And
,
that
this
latter
way
is
able
to
work
this
effect
may
be
convinced
,
by
the
contrary
effect
from
a
contrary
cause
:
for
'
take
a
bladder
stretch'd
out
to
its
greatest
extent
by
air
shut
up
within
it
,
and
hang
it
in
a
cold
place
;
you
will
see
it
presently
contract
it self
into
a
less
room
,
and
the
bladder
will
grow
wrinckled
and
become
too
big
for
the
air
within
it
.
But
,
for
immediate
proof
of
this
position
,
we
see
that
the
addition
of
a
very
smal
degree
of
heat
rarifies
the
air
in
a
Weather-glass
,
(
the
air
receiving
the
impression
of
heat
sooner
then
water
)
;
and
so
makes
it
extend
it self
into
a
greater
place
:
and
consequently
,
it
presses
upon
the
water
,
and
forces
it
down
into
a
less
room
then
formerly
it
possessed
.
And
likewise
we
see
Quicksilver
and
other
liquors
,
if
they
be
shut
up
in
glasses
close
stop'd
and
set
in
sufficient
heat
(
and
a
little
is
sufficient
for
this
effect
)
will
swell
and
fill
their
glasses
;
and
at
the
last
break
them
,
rather
then
not
find
a
way
to
give
themselvs
more
room
:
which
is
then
grown
too
straight
in
the
glass
,
by
reason
of
the
rarefaction
of
the
liquors
by
the
fire
working
upon
them
.
Now
,
again
,
that
this
effect
may
be
wrought
by
the
inward
heat
,
that
is
inclosed
in
the
bowels
of
the
substance
thus
shut
up
,
both
reason
and
experience
assure
us
.
For
,
they
teach
us
,
that
,
if
a
body
which
is
not
extremely
compacted
,
but
that
by
its
loosness
is
easily
divisible
into
little
parts
(
such
a
one
as
Wine
or
other
spiritual
liquors
)
be
inclosed
in
a
vessel
;
the
little
atoms
that
perpetually
move
up
and
down
in
every
space
of
the
whole
World
,
making
their
way
through
every
body
,
will
set
on
work
the
little
parts
(
in
the
Wine
,
for
example
)
to
play
their
game
:
so
that
the
hot
and
light
parts
(
if
they
be
many
)
,
not
enduring
to
be
compressed
and
kept
in
by
the
heavie
and
cold
ones
,
seek
to
break
out
with
force
;
and
,
till
they
can
free
themselvs
from
the
dense
ones
that
would
imprison
them
,
they
carry
them
along
with
them
,
and
make
them
swell
out
as
well
as
themselvs
.
Now
,
if
they
be
kept
in
by
the
vessel
,
so
that
they
have
not
play
enough
;
they
drive
the
dense
ones
(
like
so
many
little
hammers
or
wedges
)
against
the
sides
of
it
,
and
at
length
break
it
,
and
so
make
themselvs
way
to
a
larger
room
:
But
,
if
they
have
vent
,
the
more
fiery
hot
spirits
fly
away
,
and
leave
the
other
grosser
parts
quiet
and
at
rest
.
On
the
other
side
,
if
the
hot
and
light
parts
in
a
liquor
be
not
many
nor
very
active
,
and
the
vessel
be
so
ful
that
the
parts
have
not
free
scope
to
remove
and
make
way
for
one
another
;
there
will
not
follow
any
great
effect
in
this
kind
:
as
we
see
in
Bottle
Beer
or
Ale
,
that
works
little
,
unless
there
be
some
space
left
empty
in
the
bottle
.
And
again
;
if
the
vessel
be
very
much
too
big
for
the
liquor
in
it
,
the
fiery
parts
find
room
,
first
to
swel
up
the
heavie
ones
,
and
at
length
to
get
out
from
them
,
though
the
vessel
be
close
stopped
;
for
they
have
scope
enough
to
float
up
and
down
between
the
surface
of
the
liquor
,
and
the
roof
of
the
vessel
.
And
this
is
the
reason
that
,
if
a
little
beer
or
small
wine
be
left
long
in
a
great
cask
,
be
it
never
so
close
stop'd
,
it
will
in
time
grow
dead
.
And
then
,
if
,
at
the
opening
of
the
bung
(
after
the
cask
hath
been
long
unstir'd
)
,
you
hold
a
candle
close
to
it
,
you
shall
,
at
the
instant
,
see
a
flash
of
flame
environing
the
vent
.
Which
is
no
other
thing
,
but
the
subtile
spirits
that
,
parting
from
the
beer
or
wine
,
have
left
it
dead
;
and
,
flying
abroad
as
soon
as
they
are
permited
,
are
set
on
fire
by
the
flame
they
meet
with
in
their
journey
:
as
being
more
combustible
(
because
more
subtile
)
then
that
spirit
of
wine
which
is
kept
in
form
of
liquor
;
and
yet
that
likewise
(
though
much
grosser
)
is
set
on
fire
by
the
touch
of
flame
:
And
this
happens
not
only
to
Wine
,
and
Beer
,
or
Ale
;
but
even
to
water
.
As
dayly
experience
shews
in
the
East
Indian
Ships
,
that
,
having
been
five
or
six
yeers
at
Sea
,
when
they
open
some
of
their
casks
of
Thames
Water
in
their
return
homewards
(
for
they
keep
that
water
till
the
last
,
as
being
their
best
and
most
durable
,
and
that
grows
lighter
and
purer
,
by
the
often
purifyings
through
violent
motions
in
storms
,
every
one
of
which
makes
new
gross
and
earthy
parts
fall
down
to
the
bottom
,
and
other
volatile
ones
ascend
to
the
top
)
;
a
flame
is
seen
about
their
bungs
,
if
a
candle
be
near
,
as
we
said
before
of
wine
.
And
to
proceed
,
with
confirming
this
doctrine
by
further
experience
,
we
dayly
see
that
the
little
parts
of
heat
,
being
agitated
and
brought
into
motion
in
any
body
,
enter
and
pierce
into
other
parts
,
and
incorporate
themselvs
with
them
,
and
set
them
on
fire
,
if
they
be
capable
therof
;
as
we
see
in
wet
Hay
or
Flax
,
laid
together
in
great
quantity
.
And
,
if
they
be
not
capable
of
taking
fire
,
then
they
carry
them
with
them
to
the
outside
;
&
,
when
they
can
transport
them
no
further
,
part
flies
away
,
&
other
part
staies
with
them
:
as
we
see
in
new
Bear
or
Ale
;
and
in
must
of
wine
;
in
which
a
substance
,
usually
call'd
the
mother
,
is
wrought
up
to
the
top
.
Which
in
wine
wil
at
the
last
be
converted
into
Tartar
;
when
the
spirits
that
are
very
volatile
are
flown
away
,
and
leave
those
parts
,
from
whence
they
have
evaporated
,
more
gross
and
earthy
then
the
others
,
where
the
grosser
and
subtiler
parts
continue
still
mixed
.
but
in
Beer
,
or
rather
in
ale
,
this
mother
(
which
in
them
we
call
Barm
)
wil
continue
longer
in
the
same
consistence
,
and
with
the
same
qualities
:
for
,
the
spirits
of
it
are
not
so
fiery
that
they
must
presently
leave
the
body
they
have
incorporated
themselvs
with
;
nor
are
hot
enough
to
bake
it
into
a
hard
consistence
.
And
therfore
Bakers
make
use
of
it
to
raise
their
bread
;
which
neither
will
it
do
,
unless
it
be
kept
from
cold
:
both
which
are
evident
signs
that
it
works
in
force
of
heat
;
and
consequently
,
that
it
continues
still
a
hot
and
light
substance
.
And
again
we
see
that
,
after
wine
or
beer
hath
wrought
once
,
a
violent
motion
wil
make
it
work
a
new
:
As
is
daily
seen
in
great
lightnings
,
and
in
thunder
,
and
by
much
rocking
of
them
.
For
,
such
motion
rarifies
,
and
consequently
heats
them
;
partly
by
separating
the
little
parts
of
the
liquor
,
which
were
before
as
glew'd
together
,
&
therfore
lay
quietly
,
but
now
,
by
their
pulling
a
sunder
and
the
liquors
growing
therby
more
loose
then
it
was
,
they
have
freedom
to
play
up
and
down
:
and
partly
by
beating
one
part
against
another
,
which
breaks
and
divides
them
into
lesser
atomes
,
and
so
brings
some
of
them
into
the
state
of
fire
;
which
,
you
may
remember
,
is
nothing
else
but
a
body
brought
into
such
a
degree
of
littleness
and
rarity
of
its
parts
.
And
this
is
the
reason
why
such
hard
and
dry
bodies
as
have
an
unctuous
substance
in
them
are
,
by
motion
,
either
easily
set
on
fire
,
or
at
least
fire
is
easily
goten
out
of
them
.
As
happens
in
flints
and
divers
other
stones
,
which
yields
fire
when
they
are
strucken
;
and
if
presently
after
you
smel
to
them
,
you
shall
perceive
an
odour
of
brimstone
and
burning
:
which
is
a
certain
signe
that
the
motion
converted
into
fire
the
natural
Brimstone
that
was
mingled
withthe
Flint
,
&
whose
denser
parts
were
grown
cold
,
and
so
stuck
to
the
stone
.
And
,
in
like
manner
,
the
Ivywood
,
and
divers
others
,
as
also
the
Indian
Canes
(
which
from
thence
are
called
Firecanes
)
being
rub'd
with
some
other
stick
of
the
same
nature
,
if
they
be
first
very
dry
,
will
of
themselvs
set
on
fire
:
and
the
like
will
happen
to
Coach-wheels
in
in
the
Summer
,
if
they
be
overheated
with
motion
.
To
conclude
our
discourse
of
Rarefaction
,
we
may
look
a
little
3.
Of
the
great
effects
of
Rarefaction
.
into
the
power
and
efficacity
of
it
;
which
is
no
where
to
be
seen
so
clearly
as
in
fire
.
And
,
as
fire
is
the
general
cause
of
rarefaction
,
so
is
it
of
all
bodies
the
most
rarified
:
And
therfore
't
is
no
marvel
if
its
effects
be
the
greatest
that
are
in
nature
;
seeing
't
is
the
proper
operation
of
the
most
active
Element
.
The
wonderful
force
of
it
we
daily
see
in
Thunder
,
in
Guns
,
in
Granado's
,
&
in
Mines
;
of
which
,
continual
experience
as
well
as
several
Histories
,
witnesse
little
less
then
miracles
.
Leaving
them
to
the
remarks
of
curious
persons
,
we
wil
only
look
into
the
way
,
by
which
so
main
effects
proceed
from
causes
that
appear
so
slender
.
'T
is
evident
that
fire
(
as
we
have
said
before
)
dilates
it self
spherically
;
as
nature
shews
us
manifestly
in
bubbles
of
boyling
4.
The
first
manner
of
condensation
,
by
heat
water
,
and
Milk
,
and
generally
of
such
substances
as
are
of
a
viscuous
composition
:
for
,
those
bubbles
,
being
round
,
assure
us
that
the
cause
which
made
them
did
equally
dilate
them
from
the
Centre
to
all
parts
.
Now
then
,
remembring
the
infinite
multiplication
which
is
in
fire
,
we
may
conceive
that
,
when
a
grain
of
Gun-powder
is
turn'd
into
it
,
there
are
so
many
little
bubbles
of
a
viscuous
substance
,
one
backing
another
with
great
celerity
,
as
there
are
parts
of
fire
more
then
there
were
of
Gun-powder
.
And
,
if
we
make
a
computation
of
the
number
and
celerity
of
these
bubbles
,
we
shall
find
that
although
every
one
of
them
single
seem
to
be
of
an
inconsiderable
force
,
yet
the
whole
number
of
them
together
will
exceed
the
resistance
of
the
body
move
or
broken
by
them
:
especially
,
if
we
note
that
,
when
hard
substances
have
not
time
allow'd
them
to
yield
,
they
break
the
sooner
.
And
then
we
shall
not
so
much
admire
the
extremities
we
see
acted
by
these
means
.
Thus
having
look'd
into
the
nature
of
Rarefaction
,
and
trac'd
the
progress
of
it
from
the
motion
of
the
Sun
&
fire
:
in
the
next
place
we
are
to
examine
the
nature
of
Condensation
.
And
we
shall
oftentimes
find
it
likewise
aneffect
of
the
same
cause
otherwise
working
.
For
,
there
being
two
different
ways
to
dry
any
wet
thing
,
one
,
by
taking
away
that
juyce
which
makes
a
body
liquid
,
the
other
,
by
putting
more
drought
to
the
wet
body
,
that
it
may
imbibe
the
moisture
;
this
latter
way
doth
,
as
well
as
the
former
,
condense
a
body
:
for
,
by
the
close
sticking
of
wet
to
dry
,
the
most
part
of
condensation
is
effected
in
compounded
bodies
.
The
first
of
these
wayes
properly
and
immediately
proceeds
from
heat
.
For
heat
,
entring
into
a
body
,
incorporates
it self
with
the
moist
and
viscuous
parts
it
findes
there
;
as
purging
medicines
do
with
humour
they
work
on
:
which
when
the
stomack
can
no
longer
entertain
,
(
by
reason
of
their
unruly
motions
in
wrestling
together
)
,
they
are
both
ejected
grappling
with
one
another
;
and
the
place
of
their
contention
is
thus
,
by
the
supervenience
of
a
guest
of
a
contrary
nature
(
that
will
not
stay
long
there
)
,
purged
from
the
superabundance
of
the
former
ones
that
annoy'd
it
.
Even
so
the
fire
,
that
is
greedily
drunk
up
by
the
watry
and
viscuous
parts
of
a
compounded
body
,
and
whose
activity
and
restless
nature
will
not
endure
to
be
long
imprisoned
there
,
quickly
pierces
quite
through
the
body
it
enters
into
:
and
,
after
a
while
,
streams
out
at
an
opposite
side
,
as
fast
as
it
enters
on
the
side
next
to
it
,
and
carries
away
with
it
those
glewy
parts
it
is
incorporated
with
;
and
,
by
their
absence
,
leaves
the
body
they
pa●t
from
dryer
then
at
the
first
it
was
.
Which
course
we
may
observe
in
Syrops
that
are
boyl'd
to
a
consistence
,
and
in
broths
that
are
consumed
to
a
jelly
:
over
which
,
whiles
they
are
making
by
the
fire
under
them
,
you
see
a
great
steam
;
which
is
the
watry
parts
that
,
being
incorporated
with
fire
,
fly
away
in
smoke
.
Likewise
,
when
the
sea-water
is
condens'd
into
salt
,
you
see
it
is
an
effect
of
the
Sun
or
fire
,
that
exhales
or
boyls
away
all
the
palpable
moisture
.
And
so
,
when
wet
cloathes
are
hang'd
,
either
in
the
Sun
or
at
the
fire
,
we
see
a
smoake
about
the
cloathes
,
and
heat
within
them
;
which
being
all
drawn
out
from
them
,
they
become
dry
.
And
this
deserves
a
particular
note
,
that
,
although
they
should
be
not
quite
dry
,
when
you
take
them
from
the
fire
;
yet
,
by
that
time
they
are
cool
,
they
will
be
dry
:
for
,
the
fire
that
is
in
them
when
removed
from
the
main
stock
of
fire
,
flying
away
,
carries
with
it
the
moisture
that
was
incorporated
with
it
.
And
therfore
whiles
they
were
hot
,
that
is
,
whiles
the
fire
was
in
them
,
they
must
also
be
moist
;
because
the
fire
and
the
moisture
were
grown
to
be
one
body
;
and
could
not
become
through
dry
with
that
measure
of
fire
,
(
for
more
would
have
dry'd
them
,
even
whiles
they
were
hot
)
until
they
were
also
grown
through
cold
.
And
in
like
manner
,
Syrups
Hydromels
,
Gellies
,
and
the
like
,
grow
much
thicker
after
they
are
taken
off
from
the
fire
,
than
they
were
upon
the
fire
;
and
much
of
their
humidity
flies
away
with
the
fire
,
in
their
cooling
,
wherby
they
lessen
much
of
their
quantity
,
even
after
the
outward
fire
hath
ceased
from
working
upon
them
.
Now
,
if
the
moist
parts
that
remain
after
the
drying
be
,
by
the
heat
,
well
incorporated
in
the
dry
parts
;
and
so
occasion
the
5.
The
second
manner
of
condensation
,
by
cold
.
dry
parts
to
stick
close
together
;
then
,
that
body
is
condensed
,
and
will
(
to
the
proportion
of
it
)
be
heavier
in
a
less
bulk
;
as
we
see
that
Metals
are
heavier
than
Stones
.
Although
this
effect
be
,
in
those
examples
,
wrought
by
heat
;
yet
,
generally
speaking
,
it
is
more
proper
to
cold
:
which
is
the
Second
Way
of
drying
a
moist
body
.
As
when
,
in
Greenland
,
the
extreme
cold
freeses
the
Whalefishes
Beer
into
Ice
;
so
that
the
stewards
divide
it
with
Axes
and
Wedges
,
and
deliver
their
portions
of
drinks
to
their
ships
company
,
and
their
Shallops
gings
,
in
their
bare
hands
:
but
,
in
the
innermost
part
of
the
Butt
,
they
find
some
quantity
of
very
strong
liquor
;
not
inferiour
to
moderate
spirit
of
Wine
.
At
first
,
before
custome
had
made
it
familiar
to
them
,
they
wonder'd
that
,
every
time
they
drew
at
the
tap
,
when
first
it
came
from
their
ships
to
the
shore
,
(
for
the
heat
of
the
hold
would
not
let
it
freese
)
,
no
liquor
would
come
,
unless
they
new
tap'd
it
with
a
longer
gimlet
:
but
,
they
thought
that
pains
well
recompen'd
,
by
finding
it
in
the
tast
to
grow
stronger
and
stronger
;
till
,
at
last
,
their
longest
gimlets
would
bring
nothing
out
,
and
yet
the
vessel
not
a
quarter
drawn
off
,
which
obliged
them
then
to
stave
the
Cask
,
that
so
they
might
make
use
of
the
substance
that
remain'd
.
The
reason
of
this
is
evident
,
That
cold
seeking
to
condense
the
beer
,
by
mingling
its
dry
and
cold
parts
with
it
;
those
that
would
indure
this
mixture
were
imbibed
and
shrunk
up
by
them
:
But
the
other
rare
and
hot
parts
,
that
were
squees'd
out
by
the
dense
ones
which
enter'd
to
congeal
the
beer
,
and
were
forced
into
the
middle
of
the
vessel
(
which
was
the
furthest
part
for
them
to
retire
to
,
from
their
invironing
enemies
)
conserv'd
themselvs
in
their
liquid
form
,
in
defiance
of
the
assaulting
cold
;
whiles
their
fellows
,
remaining
by
their
departure
more
gross
and
earthy
then
they
were
before
,
yielded
to
the
conquerour
,
they
could
not
shift
away
from
,
and
so
were
dry'd
and
condens'd
in
ice
:
which
,
when
the
Marriners
thaw'd
,
they
found
like
fair
water
,
without
any
spirits
in
it
or
comforting
heat
to
the
stomack
.
This
manner
of
condensation
,
which
we
have
described
in
the
freezing
of
Beer
,
is
the
way
most
practis'd
by
nature
;
I
mean
,
for
immediate
condensation
(
for
condensation
is
,
secondarily
,
wherever
there
is
rarefaction
,
which
we
have
determin'd
to
be
an
effect
of
heat
.
)
And
the
course
of
it
is
,
that
a
multitude
of
earthy
and
dry
bodies
,
being
driven
against
any
liquor
,
easily
divide
it
,
by
means
of
their
density
,
their
driness
,
and
their
littleness
(
all
which
in
this
case
accompany
one
another
,
and
are
by
us
determin'd
to
be
powerful
dividers
)
:
and
when
they
are
gotten
into
it
,
they
partly
suck
into
their
own
pores
the
wet
and
diffused
parts
of
the
liquid
body
;
and
partly
they
make
them
(
when
themselvs
are
full
)
stick
fast
to
their
dry
sides
,
and
become
as
a
glew
to
hold
themselves
strongly
together
.
And
thus
they
dry
up
the
liquor
;
and
,
by
the
natural
pressing
of
gravity
,
contract
it
into
a
lesser
room
:
No
otherwise
then
when
we
force
much
wind
or
water
into
a
bottle
,
and
,
by
pressing
it
more
and
more
,
make
it
lye
closser
then
of
its
own
nature
it
would
do
;
Or
rather
,
as
when
ashes
are
mingled
with
water
,
both
those
substances
stick
so
close
to
one
another
,
that
they
take
up
less
room
the●
they
did
each
apart
.
This
is
the
method
of
Frosts
,
and
Snow
,
and
Ice
,
both
natural
and
artificial
:
For
,
in
natural
freezing
,
ordinarily
the
North
or
Northeast
Wind
,
by
its
force
,
brings
and
drives
into
our
liquors
such
earthy
bodies
,
as
it
has
gather'd
from
rocks
cover'd
with
snow
;
which
,
being
mix'd
with
the
light
vapours
whereof
the
wind
is
made
,
easily
find
way
into
the
liquors
,
and
then
they
dry
them
into
that
consistence
we
call
Ice
.
Which
,
in
token
of
the
wind
it
has
in
it
,
swims
upon
the
water
,
and
,
in
the
vessel
where
it
is
made
,
rises
higher
then
the
water
did
wherof
it
is
composed
:
and
ordinarily
it
breaks
from
the
sides
of
the
vessel
,
so
giving
way
to
more
wind
to
come
in
and
freeze
deeper
and
thicker
.
But
because
Galileus
(
In
his
Discourses
,
Intorno
alle
cose
che
stanno
in
su
l'
accqua
,
pag.
4.
)
was
of
opinion
,
that
Ice
was
water
3.
That
Ice
is
not
water
rarifi●d
,
but
condensed
.
rarified
,
and
not
condens'd
;
we
must
not
pass
over
this
verity
,
without
maintaining
it
against
the
opposition
of
so
powerful
an
adversary
.
His
arguments
are
,
first
,
that
Ice
takes
up
more
place
then
the
water
did
of
which
it
was
made
;
which
is
against
the
nature
of
condensation
.
Secondly
,
that
,
quantity
for
quantity
,
Ice
is
lighter
then
water
;
wheras
things
that
are
more
dense
are
proportionally
more
heavie
.
And
lastly
,
that
Ice
swims
in
water
;
wheras
we
have
aften
taught
,
that
the
more
dense
desends
in
the
more
rare
.
Now
,
to
reply
to
these
arguments
,
we
say
first
,
that
We
would
gladly
know
how
he
did
to
measure
the
quantity
of
the
Ice
,
with
the
quantity
of
the
Water
of
which
it
was
made
:
and
then
,
when
he
hath
shew'd
it
,
and
shew'd
withall
that
Ice
holds
more
place
then
water
,
we
must
tell
him
,
that
his
experiment
concludes
nothing
against
our
doctrine
;
because
there
is
an
addition
of
other
bodies
mingled
with
the
water
to
make
Ice
of
it
(
as
we
touch'd
above
)
,
and
therefore
that
compound
may
well
take
up
a
greater
place
then
the
water
alone
did
,
and
yet
be
denser
then
it
,
and
the
water
also
be
denser
then
it
was
.
And
,
that
other
bodies
do
come
into
the
water
and
are
mingled
with
it
is
evident
,
out
of
the
exceeding
coldness
of
the
aire
,
or
some
very
old
wind
;
one
of
which
two
never
misses
to
reign
,
whenever
the
water
freezes
:
and
both
of
them
argue
great
store
of
little
earthy
dry
bodies
abounding
in
them
,
which
,
sweeping
over
all
those
that
ly
in
their
way
and
course
,
must
of
necessity
be
mixed
with
such
as
give
them
admittance
;
which
water
doth
very
easily
.
And
accordingly
we
see
that
when
,
in
the
freezing
of
water
,
the
Ice
grows
any
thing
deep
,
it
either
shrinks
about
the
borders
,
or
at
least
lies
very
loose
;
so
as
we
cannot
doubt
but
there
is
a
free
passage
more
of
such
subtile
bodies
to
get
still
to
the
water
,
and
freez
it
deeper
.
To
his
second
argument
,
we
ask
?
How
he
knows
that
Ice
,
quantity
for
quantity
,
is
lighter
then
water
?
For
though
,
of
a
Spunge
that
is
ful
of
water
,
it
be
easie
to
know
what
the
spunge
weighs
,
and
what
the
water
that
was
soaked
into
it
,
because
we
can
part
the
one
of
them
from
the
other
,
and
keep
each
apart
to
examine
their
weights
;
yet
,
to
do
the
like
between
Ice
and
water
,
if
Ice
be
throughout
full
of
air
(
as
of
necessity
it
must
be
)
we
believe
impossible
.
And
therfore
it
may
be
lighter
in
the
bulk
then
water
,
by
reason
of
the
great
pores
caus'd
in
it
,
through
the
shrinking
up
of
the
parts
of
water
together
(
which
pores
must
then
necessarily
be
fill'd
with
air
)
,
and
yet
every
part
by
it self
(
in
which
no
air
is
)
be
heavier
then
so
much
water
.
And
by
this
it
appears
that
his
last
argument
(
grounded
upon
the
the
swiming
of
Ice
in
water
)
has
no
more
force
,
then
if
he
would
prove
that
an
iron
or
earthen
dish
were
lighter
,
and
consequently
more
rare
,
then
water
,
because
it
swims
upon
it
;
which
is
an
effect
of
the
airs
being
contain'd
in
the
belly
of
it
(
as
it
is
in
Ice
)
,
not
a
sign
of
the
metals
being
more
rare
then
water
.
Wheras
,
on
the
contrary
side
,
the
proof
is
positive
and
clear
for
us
:
For
,
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
the
mingling
of
the
water
with
other
bodies
more
dense
then
it
must
of
necessity
make
the
compound
,
&
also
the
water
it self
,
become
more
dense
then
it
was
alone
.
And
accordingly
we
see
,
that
Ice
half
thaw'd
(
for
then
much
of
the
air
is
driven
out
,
and
the
water
begins
to
fill
the
pores
wherin
the
air
resided
before
)
sinks
to
the
bottom
:
as
an
Iron
dish
with
holes
in
it
(
wherby
the
water
might
get
into
it
)
would
do
.
And
besides
,
we
see
that
water
is
more
Diaphanous
then
Ice
,
and
Ice
more
consistent
then
water
.
Therfore
I
hope
we
shall
be
excused
,
if
,
in
this
particular
,
we
be
of
a
contrary
opinion
to
this
great
personage
.
But
,
to
return
to
the
thrid
of
our
discourse
.
The
same
that
passes
here
before
us
,
passes
also
in
the
Sky
with
Snow
,
Hail
,
7.
How
wind
,
snow
,
and
hail
are
made
;
and
wind
by
rain
allayed
.
Rain
,
&
Wind.
Which
that
we
may
the
better
understand
,
let
us
consider
how
Winds
are
made
:
for
they
have
a
main
influence
into
all
the
rest
.
When
the
Sun
,
by
some
particular
occurrent
,
raises
great
multitudes
of
Atoms
from
some
one
place
,
and
they
,
either
by
the
attraction
of
the
Sun
or
some
other
occasion
,
take
their
course
a
certain
way
;
this
motion
of
those
atoms
we
call
a
wind
:
which
,
according
to
the
continuance
of
the
matter
from
whence
these
atoms
rise
,
endures
a
longer
or
a
shorter
time
,
and
goes
a
farther
or
a
shorter
way
;
like
a
river
,
or
rather
like
those
eruptions
of
waters
,
which
,
in
the
Northern
parts
of
England
,
they
call
Gypsies
,
which
break
out
at
uncertain
times
,
and
upon
uncertain
causes
,
and
flow
likewise
with
an
uncertain
duration
.
So
these
winds
,
being
composed
of
bodies
in
a
determinate
proportion
heavier
then
the
air
,
run
their
course
,
from
their
height
to
the
ground
;
where
they
are
supported
(
as
water
is
by
the
floor
of
its
channel
)
whiles
they
perform
their
carreer
:
that
is
,
till
they
be
wasted
,
either
by
the
drawing
of
the
Sun
,
or
by
their
sticking
and
incorporating
into
grosser
bodies
.
Some
of
these
winds
,
according
to
the
complexion
of
the
body
out
of
which
they
are
extracted
,
are
dry
;
as
those
which
come
from
barren
mountains
cover'd
with
snow
:
others
are
moist
;
as
those
that
come
out
of
marrishy
or
watry
places
:
others
have
other
qualities
,
as
of
heat
,
or
cold
,
of
wholsomness
,
or
unwholsomness
,
and
the
like
;
partly
from
the
source
,
and
partly
from
the
bodies
they
are
mingled
within
their
way
.
Such
then
being
the
nature
and
origine
of
wind
,
if
a
cold
one
meet
in
the
air
with
that
moist
body
wherof
otherwise
rain
would
have
been
made
,
it
changes
that
moist
body
into
Snow
or
into
Hail
;
if
a
dry
wind
meet
with
a
wet
body
,
it
makes
it
more
dry
,
and
so
hinders
the
rain
that
was
likely
to
be
:
but
,
if
the
wet
body
overcome
the
dry
wind
,
it
brings
the
wind
down
along
with
it
;
as
we
see
when
a
showre
of
rain
allays
a
great
wind
.
And
that
all
this
is
so
,
experience
will
in
some
particulars
instruct
us
,
as
well
as
reason
,
from
whence
the
rest
may
be
evidently
infer'd
,
For
we
see
that
those
,
who
,
in
imitation
of
nature
would
convert
water
into
Ice
,
take
snow
or
ice
&
mingle
it
with
some
active
dry
body
,
that
may
force
the
cold
parts
of
the
snow
from
it
:
and
then
they
set
the
water
(
in
some
fit
vessel
)
in
the
way
that
those
little
bodies
are
to
take
;
which
,
by
that
means
entring
into
it
,
strait
incorporate
themselves
therewith
,
and
of
a
suden
convert
it
into
ice
.
Which
process
you
may
easily
try
,
by
mingling
Salt
Armoniacke
with
snow
;
but
,
much
more
powerfully
,
by
setting
the
snow
over
the
fire
,
whiles
the
glass
of
water
to
be
congealed
stands
in
it
,
after
the
manner
of
an
egg
in
salt
.
And
thus
fire
it self
,
though
it
be
the
enemy
&
destroyer
of
all
cold
,
is
made
the
instrument
of
freezing
.
And
the
same
reason
holds
in
the
cooling
of
wine
with
snow
or
ice
,
when
,
after
it
has
been
a
competent
time
in
the
snow
,
they
,
whose
charge
it
is
,
use
to
give
the
vessel
that
contains
the
wine
three
or
four
turns
in
the
snow
;
so
to
mingle
through
the
whole
body
of
the
wine
the
cold
receiv'd
first
but
in
the
outward
parts
of
it
,
and
,
by
pressing
,
too
make
that
without
to
have
a
more
forcible
ingression
.
But
,
the
whole
doctrin
of
Meteors
is
so
amply
,
so
ingeniously
,
and
so
exactly
perform'd
,
by
that
never-enough-praised
Gentleman
,
Mounsir
Des
Cartes
,
in
his
Meteorological
discourses
;
as
I
should
wrong
my self
and
my
Reader
,
if
I
dwell
any
longer
upon
this
subject
.
And
whose
Physical
discourses
;
had
they
been
divulged
before
I
had
entred
upon
this
work
,
I
am
perswaded
would
have
excused
the
greatest
part
of
my
pains
in
delivering
the
nature
of
bodies
.
It
were
a
fault
to
pass
from
treating
of
Condensation
,
without
8.
How
parts
of
the
same
or
divers
bodies
are
joyned
more
strongly
together
by
condensation
.
noting
so
ordinary
an
effect
of
it
,
as
is
the
joyning
together
parts
of
the
same
body
,
or
of
divers
bodies
.
In
which
we
see
,
for
the
most
part
,
that
the
solide
bodies
which
are
to
be
joyn'd
together
are
,
first
either
heated
or
moistned
,
that
is
,
they
are
rarified
:
and
then
they
are
left
to
cold
air
or
other
cold
bodies
,
to
thicken
and
condense
(
as
above
we
mentioned
of
Syrups
and
Jellies
)
and
so
they
are
brought
to
stick
firmly
together
.
In
like
manner
we
see
that
,
when
two
metals
are
heated
till
they
be
almost
brought
to
running
,
and
then
are
pressed
together
by
the
hammer
,
they
become
one
continued
body
.
The
like
we
see
in
glass
,
the
like
in
wax
,
and
in
divers
other
things
.
Onthe
contrary
side
,
when
a
broken
stone
is
to
be
pieced
together
,
the
pieces
of
it
must
be
wetted
,
and
the
cement
must
be
likewise
moistned
;
and
then
joyning
them
aptly
,
and
drying
them
,
they
stick
fast
together
.
Glew
is
moistned
,
that
it
may
,
by
drying
afterwards
,
hold
pieces
of
wood
together
.
And
the
Spectale-makers
have
a
composition
,
which
must
be
both
heated
and
moistned
,
to
joyn
to
handles
of
wood
the
glasses
they
are
to
grind
.
And
broken
glasses
are
cemented
with
cheese
and
chalk
,
or
with
garlick
.
All
these
effects
,
our
sense
evidently
shews
us
,
arise
out
of
condensation
;
but
,
to
our
reason
it
belongs
to
examine
particularly
by
what
steps
thy
are
perform'd
.
First
,
then
,
we
know
that
heat
subtilizes
the
little
bodies
which
are
in
the
pores
of
the
heated
body
;
and
partly
also
it
opens
the
pores
of
the
body
it self
,
if
it
be
of
a
nature
that
permits
it
:
as
it
seems
those
bodies
are
,
which
by
heat
are
mollified
or
are
liquofactable
.
Again
,
we
know
that
moisture
is
more
subtile
to
enter
into
small
creeks
,
then
dry
bodies
are
;
especially
when
it
is
pressed
:
for
then
it
will
be
divided
into
very
little
parts
,
and
will
fill
up
every
little
chinck
;
and
nevertheless
,
if
it
be
of
a
gross
and
viscuous
nature
,
all
the
parts
of
it
will
stick
together
.
Out
of
these
two
properties
we
have
,
that
,
since
every
body
has
a
kind
of
orb
of
its
own
exhalations
or
vapours
round
about
it self
(
as
is
before
declared
)
;
the
vapours
which
are
about
one
of
the
bodies
will
more
strongly
and
solidly
(
that
is
,
in
more
abundant
and
greater
parts
)
enter
into
the
pores
of
the
other
body
against
which
it
is
pressed
,
when
they
are
opened
and
dilated
:
and
thus
they
becoming
common
to
both
bodies
,
by
flowing
from
the
one
,
and
streaming
into
the
other
,
and
sticking
to
them
both
,
will
make
them
stick
to
one
another
.
And
then
,
as
they
grow
cold
&
dry
,
these
little
parts
shrink
on
both
sides
,
and
,
by
their
shrinking
,
draw
the
bodies
together
;
and
withal
leave
greater
pores
,
by
their
being
compressed
together
,
then
were
there
when
by
heat
and
moysture
they
were
dilated
:
into
which
pores
the
circumstant
cold
parts
enter
,
and
therby
,
as
it
were
,
wedge
in
the
others
;
and
consequently
make
them
hold
firmly
tostether
the
bodies
which
they
joyn
.
But
,
if
art
or
nature
should
apply
to
this
juncture
any
liquor
or
vapour
,
which
had
the
nature
and
power
to
insinuate
it self
more
efficaciously
to
one
of
these
bodier
,
then
the
glew
which
was
between
them
did
;
of
necessity
in
this
case
these
bodies
must
fall
in
pieces
.
And
so
it
happens
in
the
separation
of
metals
by
corrosive
waters
;
as
also
in
the
precipitation
of
metals
or
salts
,
when
they
are
dissolv'd
into
such
corrosive
waters
,
by
means
of
other
metals
or
salts
of
a
different
nature
:
in
both
which
cases
,
the
entrance
of
a
latter
body
,
that
penetrates
more
strongly
,
and
unites
it self
to
one
of
the
joyn'd
bodies
but
not
to
the
other
,
9.
Vacuities
cannot
be
the
reason
why
water
,
impregnated
to
the
full
with
one
kind
of
salt
,
will
notwithstanding
receive
more
of
another
.
tears
them
asunder
,
and
that
which
the
piercing
body
rejects
falls
into
little
pieces
;
and
,
if
formerly
it
were
joyn'd
with
the
liquor
,
't
is
then
precipitated
down
from
it
in
a
dust
.
Out
of
which
discourse
we
may
resolve
the
question
of
that
learned
and
ingenious
man
,
Petrus
Gassendus
;
who
,
by
experience
found
,
that
water
,
impregnated
to
fulness
with
ordinary
salt
,
would
yet
receive
a
quantity
of
other
salt
,
and
,
when
it
would
imbibe
no
more
of
that
would
neverthless
take
into
it
a
proportion
of
a
third
,
and
so
of
several
kinds
of
salts
one
after
another
:
which
effect
he
attributed
to
Vacuities
or
porous
spaces
of
divers
figures
,
that
he
conceived
to
be
in
the
water
;
wherof
some
were
fit
for
the
figure
of
one
salt
,
and
some
for
the
figure
of
another
.
Very
ingeniously
;
yet
,
if
I
miss
not
my
mark
,
most
assuredly
he
hath
missed
his
.
For
,
first
,
how
could
he
attribute
divers
sorts
of
Vacuities
to
water
,
without
giving
it
divers
figures
?
And
this
would
be
against
his
own
discourse
,
by
which
every
body
should
have
one
determinate
natural
figure
.
Secondly
,
I
would
ask
him
,
if
he
measured
his
water
after
every
salting
?
and
,
if
he
did
,
whether
he
did
not
find
the
quantity
greater
,
then
before
that
salt
was
dissolv'd
in
it
?
Which
if
he
did
,
(
as
without
doubt
he
must
)
,
then
he
might
safely
conclude
that
his
salts
were
not
receiv'd
in
vacuities
;
but
that
the
very
substance
of
the
water
,
gave
them
place
,
and
so
encreas'd
by
the
receiving
them
.
Thirdly
,
seeing
that
,
in
his
doctrine
,
every
substance
has
a
particular
figure
;
we
must
allow
a
strange
multitude
of
different
shapes
of
vacuities
to
be
naturally
in
water
,
if
we
will
have
every
different
substance
wherwith
it
may
be
impregnated
(
by
making
decoctions
,
extractions
,
solutions
,
and
the
like
)
,
to
find
a
fit
vacuity
in
the
water
to
lodg
it self
in
.
What
a
difform
net
,
with
a
strange
variety
of
mashes
,
would
this
be
?
And
indeed
,
how
extremely
uncapable
must
it
be
of
the
quantity
of
every
various
kind
of
vacuity
that
,
you
will
find
,
must
be
in
it
;
if
in
the
dissolution
of
every
particular
substance
,
you
calculate
the
proportion
between
it
and
the
water
that
dissolveth
it
,
and
then
multiply
it
according
to
the
number
of
several
kinds
of
substances
that
may
be
dissolved
in
water
?
By
this
proceeding
,
you
will
find
the
vacuities
to
exceed
infinitely
the
whole
body
of
the
water
;
even
so
much
that
it
could
not
afford
subtile
thrids
enough
to
hold
it self
together
.
Fourthly
,
if
this
doctrine
were
true
,
it
would
never
happen
that
one
body
,
or
salt
,
should
precipitate
down
to
the
bottom
of
the
water
,
by
the
solution
of
another
in
it
;
which
,
every
Alchymist
knows
,
never
fails
in
due
circumstances
:
for
,
seeing
that
the
body
which
precipitates
,
and
the
other
which
remains
dissolv'd
in
the
water
,
are
of
different
figures
,
and
therfore
require
d●fferent
vacuities
;
they
might
both
of
them
have
kept
their
places
in
the
water
,
without
thrusting
one
another
out
of
it
.
Lastly
,
this
doctrine
gives
no
account
,
why
one
part
of
salt
is
separated
from
another
,
by
being
put
in
the
water
;
and
why
the
parts
are
there
kept
so
separated
:
which
is
the
whole
effect
of
that
motion
we
call
dissolution
.
The
true
reason
therfore
of
this
effect
is
(
as
I
conceive
)
,
that
10.
The
true
reason
of
the
former
effect
.
one
salt
makes
the
water
apt
to
receive
another
:
for
,
the
lighter
salt
,
being
incorporated
with
the
water
,
makes
the
water
more
proper
to
stick
to
an
heavier
,
and
,
by
dividing
the
small
parts
of
it
,
to
bear
them
up
,
that
otherwise
would
have
sunk
in
it
.
The
truth
and
reason
of
which
will
appear
more
plain
;
if
at
every
joynt
we
observe
the
particular
steps
of
every
salts
solution
.
As
soon
as
you
put
the
first
salt
into
the
water
,
it
falls
down
presently
to
the
bottome
of
it
;
and
as
the
water
by
its
humidity
pierces
by
degrees
the
little
joynts
of
this
salt
,
so
the
small
parts
of
it
are
by
little
and
little
separated
from
one
another
,
and
united
to
parts
of
water
.
And
so
,
infusing
more
and
more
salt
,
this
progress
will
continue
;
till
every
part
of
water
is
incorporated
with
some
part
of
salt
:
and
then
,
the
water
can
no
longer
work
of
it self
,
but
in
conjunction
to
the
salt
with
which
it
is
united
.
After
which
,
if
more
salt
of
the
same
kind
be
put
into
the
water
,
that
water
so
impregnated
will
not
be
able
to
divide
it
;
because
it
has
not
any
so
subtile
parts
left
,
as
are
able
to
enter
between
the
joynts
of
a
salt
so
closely
compacted
:
but
may
be
compared
to
that
salt
,
as
a
thing
of
equal
driness
with
it
;
and
therfore
is
unapt
to
moisten
and
pierce
it
.
But
,
if
you
put
into
this
compound
of
salt
and
water
another
kind
of
salt
,
that
is
of
a
stronger
and
drier
nature
then
the
former
and
whose
parts
are
more
grosly
united
;
then
,
the
first
salt
dissolv'd
in
the
water
will
be
able
to
get
in
betwixt
the
joynts
of
the
grosser
salt
,
and
divide
it
into
little
parts
:
and
will
incorporate
his
already-composed
parts
of
salt
and
water
into
a
decompound
of
two
salts
and
water
;
till
all
his
parts
be
anew
impregnated
with
second
grosser
salt
,
as
before
,
the
pure
water
was
with
the
first
subtiler
salt
.
And
so
it
will
proceed
on
,
if
proportionate
bodies
be
joyn'd
;
till
the
dissolving
composition
grow
into
a
thick
body
.
To
which
discourse
we
may
add
,
that
,
when
the
water
is
so
fully
impregnated
with
the
first
salt
,
as
it
will
receive
no
more
,
remaining
in
the
temper
't
is
in
;
yet
,
if
it
be
heated
,
it
will
then
afresh
dissolve
more
of
the
same
kind
.
Which
shews
,
that
the
reason
of
its
giving
over
to
dissolve
is
,
for
want
of
having
the
water
divided
into
parts
little
enough
to
stick
to
more
salt
,
which
as
,
in
this
case
,
the
fire
doth
,
so
peradventure
in
the
other
,
the
acrimoniousness
of
the
salt
doth
it
.
And
this
is
sufficient
to
give
curious
wits
occasion
,
by
making
11.
The
reason
why
bodies
of
the
same
nature
j●yn
more
easily
together
then
others
,
further
experiments
,
to
Search
out
the
truth
of
this
matter
.
Only
,
we
may
note
what
happens
in
most
of
the
experiencies
we
have
mention'd
;
to
wit
,
that
things
of
the
same
nature
joyn
better
and
more
easily
,
then
others
that
are
more
estranged
from
one
another
.
Which
is
very
agreeable
to
reason
;
seeing
that
,
if
nature
intends
to
have
things
consist
long
together
,
she
must
fit
them
for
such
consistence
.
Which
seems
to
proceed
out
of
their
agreement
in
four
qualities
.
First
,
in
weight
;
for
bodies
of
divers
degrees
in
weight
,
if
they
be
at
liberty
,
seek
divers
places
:
and
consequently
,
substances
of
like
weight
must
of
necessity
find
one
another
out
,
and
croud
together
,
as
we
have
shew'd
,
it
is
the
nature
of
heat
to
make
them
do
.
Now
,
it
is
apparent
,
that
things
of
one
nature
must
,
in
equal
parts
,
have
the
same
or
a
near
proportion
ofweight
;
seeing
that
,
in
their
composition
,
they
must
have
the
same
proportion
of
Elements
.
The
second
reason
,
of
the
consistence
of
bodies
together
,
that
are
of
the
same
nature
,
is
the
agreement
of
their
liquid
parts
,
in
the
same
degree
of
rarity
and
density
.
For
,
as
it
is
the
nature
of
quantity
in
common
to
make
all
parts
be
one
quantity
;
so
it
is
the
nature
of
the
degrees
of
quantity
,
when
two
parts
meet
that
are
of
the
same
degree
,
to
make
them
one
in
that
degree
of
quantity
:
which
is
,
to
make
them
stick
together
,
in
that
degree
of
sticking
which
the
degree
of
density
that
is
common
to
them
both
makes
of
its
own
nature
.
Wheras
,
parts
of
different
densities
cannot
have
this
reason
of
sticking
:
though
,
peradventure
they
may
,
upon
some
other
ground
,
have
some
more
efficatious
one
.
And
in
this
manner
,
the
like
humide
parts
of
two
bodies
,
becomming
one
,
the
holes
or
receptacles
,
in
which
those
humide
parts
are
contain'd
,
must
also
needs
be
united
.
The
third
reason
is
the
agreeable
proportion
,
which
their
several
figures
have
in
respect
of
one
another
.
For
,
if
any
humidity
be
extracted
out
of
a
mixed
body
,
especially
,
by
the
virtue
of
fire
,
it
must
have
left
pores
of
such
figures
,
as
the
humidity
that
is
drawn
out
of
them
is
apt
to
be
cut
into
:
for
every
humide
body
(
not
being
absolutely
humide
,
but
having
certain
dry
parts
mixed
with
it
)
is
more
apt
for
one
kind
of
figure
and
greatness
,
then
for
another
;
and
by
consequence
,
whenever
that
humidity
shall
meet
again
with
the
body
it
was
severed
from
,
it
will
easily
run
through
and
into
it
all
,
and
fill
exactly
the
cavities
pores
it
passed
before
.
The
last
quality
in
which
bodies
that
are
to
consist
long
together
agree
is
,
the
bigness
of
the
humide
&
dry
parts
of
the
same
body
.
For
,
if
the
humide
parts
be
too
big
for
the
dry
ones
,
't
is
clear
that
the
dry
ones
must
needs
hang
loosly
together
by
them
,
because
their
glew
is
in
too
great
a
quantity
:
But
,
if
the
humide
parts
be
too
little
for
the
dry
on
s
,
then
of
necessity
some
portion
of
every
little
dry
part
must
be
unfurnish
of
glew
,
by
means
wherof
to
stick
to
his
fellow
;
and
so
the
sticking
parts
not
being
conveniently
proportion'd
to
one
another
,
their
adhesion
cannot
be
so
solid
,
as
if
each
of
them
were
exactly
fitted
to
his
fellow
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
Of
another
motion
belonging
to
particular
bodies
,
call'd
Atraction
;
and
of
certain
operations
,
term'd
Magicall
.
HAving
thus
ended
the
two
motions
of
rarefaction
and
condensation
;
the
next
that
offer
themselvs
are
the
locall
motions
,
1.
What
attraction
is
,
and
from
whence
it
proceeds
.
which
some
bodies
have
to
others
.
These
are
somtimes
perform'd
by
a
plain
force
in
the
body
towards
which
the
motion
is
:
and
other
whiles
by
a
hidden
cause
,
which
is
not
so
easily
discern'd
.
The
first
is
chiefly
that
which
is
ordinarily
said
to
be
done
by
the
force
of
nature
to
hinder
vacuum
,
and
is
much
practis'd
by
nature
:
as
,
in
drawing
our
breath
,
in
sucking
,
and
many
other
natural
operations
,
which
are
imitated
by
art
in
making
of
Pumps
,
Syphons
,
and
such
other
instuments
:
and
in
that
admirable
experiment
of
taking
up
a
heavy
Marble
stone
,
merely
by
another
lying
flat
and
smoothly
upon
it
,
without
any
ther
connexion
of
the
two
stones
together
,
as
also
by
that
sport
of
boyes
,
when
they
spread
a
thin
moistned
leather
upon
a
smooth
broad
stone
,
press
it
all
over
close
to
it
,
and
then
by
pulling
of
a
string
fastned
at
the
middle
of
the
leather
,
they
draw
up
likewise
the
heavy
stone
.
In
all
which
,
the
first
cause
of
the
motion
proceeds
from
that
body
towards
which
the
motion
is
made
:
and
therfore
is
properly
called
Attraction
.
For
the
better
understanding
and
declaring
of
which
,
let
us
suppose
two
marble
stones
,
very
broad
and
exceeding
smoothly
polished
,
to
be
laid
one
flat
upon
the
other
:
and
let
there
be
a
ring
fastned
at
the
back
part
of
the
uppermost
stone
,
and
exactly
in
the
middle
of
it
.
Then
,
by
that
ring
,
pull
it
up
perpendicularly
and
steadily
;
and
the
undermost
will
follow
,
sticking
fast
to
the
overmost
:
and
though
they
were
not
very
perfectly
polished
,
yet
the
nethermost
would
follow
for
a
while
,
if
the
ring
be
suddenly
plucked
up
;
but
then
it
will
soon
fall
down
again
.
Now
this
plainly
shews
,
that
the
cause
of
their
sticking
so
strongly
together
,
when
both
the
stones
are
very
well
polished
,
is
for
that
nothing
can
well
enter
between
them
to
part
them
;
and
so
,
't
is
reduced
to
the
shortness
of
the
air
betwixt
them
:
which
not
being
capable
of
so
great
an
expansion
,
nor
admitting
to
be
divided
thick-ways
,
so
much
as
is
necessary
to
fill
the
first
growing
distance
between
the
two
stones
till
new
air
finds
a
course
thither
(
that
so
the
swelling
of
the
one
may
hinder
vacuity
,
till
the
other
come
into
the
rescue
)
;
the
two
stones
must
needs
stick
together
to
certain
limits
,
which
limits
will
depend
of
the
proportion
that
is
between
the
weight
,
and
the
continuity
of
the
nethermost
stone
.
And
,
when
we
have
examin'd
this
,
we
shall
understand
in
what
sense
it
is
meant
that
Nature
abhors
from
Vacuity
;
and
what
1.
The
true
sense
of
the
Maxime
,
that
Nature
abhors
from
vacuity
.
means
she
uses
to
avoid
it
.
For
,
to
put
it
as
an
enemy
that
nature
fights
against
,
or
to
discourse
of
effects
that
would
follow
from
it
,
in
case
it
were
admitted
,
is
a
great
mistake
,
and
a
lost
labour
;
seeing
it
is
nothing
and
,
therfore
,
can
do
nothing
:
but
is
meerly
a
form
of
expression
,
to
declare
,
in
short
,
nothing
else
but
that
it
is
a
contradiction
,
or
implication
in
terms
,
and
an
impossibility
in
nature
,
for
Vacuity
to
have
or
be
supposed
to
have
a
Being
.
Thus
then
,
since
in
our
case
,
after
we
have
cast
all
about
,
we
can
pitch
upon
nothing
to
be
consider'd
but
that
the
two
stones
touch
one
another
,
and
that
they
are
weighty
;
we
must
apply
our
selvs
only
to
reflect
upon
the
affects
proceeding
from
these
two
causes
,
their
contiguity
and
their
heaviness
:
and
we
shall
find
that
as
the
one
of
them
,
namely
the
weight
,
hinders
the
undermost
from
following
the
uppermost
,
so
,
contiguity
obliges
it
to
that
course
;
and
according
as
the
one
overcoms
the
other
,
so
will
this
action
be
continued
or
interrupted
.
Now
,
that
contiguity
of
substances
makes
one
follow
another
,
is
evident
,
by
what
our
Masters
in
Metaphysicks
teach
us
;
when
they
shew
that
,
without
this
affect
,
no
motion
at
all
could
be
made
in
the
world
,
nor
any
reason
given
for
those
motions
we
daily
see
.
For
,
since
the
nature
of
quantity
is
such
,
that
,
whenever
there
is
nothing
between
two
parts
of
it
,
they
must
needs
touch
and
adhere
and
joyn
to
one
another
;
(
for
how
should
they
be
kept
asunder
,
when
there
is
nothing
between
them
to
to
part
them
?
)
if
you
pull
one
part
away
,
either
some
new
substance
must
come
to
be
close
to
that
which
removes
;
(
or
else
the
other
,
which
was
formerly
close
to
it
,
must
still
be
close
to
it
,
and
so
follow
it
:
for
,
if
nothing
come
between
,
it
is
still
close
to
it
.
Thus
then
,
it
being
necessary
that
somthing
must
be
joyn'd
close
to
every
thing
;
Vacuity
,
(
which
is
nothing
)
is
excluded
from
having
any
being
in
nature
.
And
,
when
we
say
that
one
body
must
follow
another
,
to
avoid
vacuity
;
the
meaning
is
,
that
,
under
the
necessity
of
a
contradiction
,
they
must
follow
one
another
,
and
that
they
cannot
do
otherwise
.
For
it
would
be
a
contradiction
,
to
say
that
nothing
were
between
two
things
;
and
yet
that
they
are
not
joyn'd
close
to
one
another
:
and
therfore
,
if
you
should
say
it
,
you
would
in
other
words
say
,
they
are
close
together
,
and
they
are
not
close
together
.
In
like
manner
,
to
say
that
Vacuity
is
any
where
,
is
a
pure
contradiction
;
for
Vacuity
,
being
nothing
has
no
Being
at
all
:
and
yet
,
by
those
words
,
it
is
said
to
be
in
such
a
place
;
so
that
they
affirm
it
to
be
and
not
to
be
,
at
the
same
time
.
But
now
,
let
us
examine
if
there
be
no
means
to
avoid
this
contradiction
and
vacuity
;
other
then
by
the
adhesion
,
&
following
3.
The
true
rea
son
of
attraction
.
of
one
body
upon
the
motion
of
another
,
that
is
closely
joyn'd
to
it
and
every
where
contiguous
.
For
,
sense
is
not
easily
quieted
with
such
Metaphysical
contemplations
,
that
seem
to
repugn
against
her
dictamens
;
and
therefore
,
for
her
satisfaction
,
we
can
do
no
less
then
give
her
leave
to
range
about
and
cast
all
waies
,
in
hope
of
finding
some
one
that
may
better
content
her
:
which
when
she
finds
that
she
cannot
,
she
will
the
less
repine
to
yield
her
assent
to
the
rigorous
sequels
and
proofs
of
reason
.
In
this
difficulty
then
,
after
turning
on
every
side
,
I
for
my
part
can
discern
no
pretence
of
probability
,
in
any
other
means
but
pulling
down
the
lower
stone
by
one
corner
;
that
so
there
may
be
a
gaping
between
the
two
stones
,
to
let
in
air
by
little
and
little
.
And
,
in
this
case
,
you
may
say
that
,
by
the
intervention
of
air
,
Vacuity
is
hinder'd
;
and
yet
the
lower
stone
is
left
at
liberty
to
follow
its
own
natural
inclination
,
and
be
govern'd
by
its
weight
.
But
indeed
,
if
you
consider
the
matter
well
,
you
will
find
that
the
doing
this
requires
a
much
greater
force
,
then
to
have
the
lower
stone
follow
the
upper
:
for
,
it
cannot
gape
in
a
straight
line
,
to
let
in
air
,
since
,
in
that
position
,
it
must
open
at
the
bottom
where
the
angle
is
made
,
at
the
same
time
that
it
opens
at
the
mouth
:
and
then
,
air
requiring
time
to
pass
from
the
edges
to
the
bottom
,
it
must
in
the
mean
while
fal
into
the
contradiction
of
Vacuity
.
So
that
,
if
it
should
open
to
let
in
air
,
the
stone
,
to
compass
that
effect
,
must
bend
;
in
such
sort
as
wood
doth
,
when
a
wedg
is
put
into
it
to
cleave
it
.
Judge
then
what
force
it
must
be
,
that
should
make
hard
marble
,
of
a
great
thickness
,
bend
like
a
wand
;
and
whether
it
would
not
rather
break
and
slide
off
,
then
do
so
:
you
will
allow
that
a
much
less
will
raise
up
the
lower
stone
,
together
with
the
uppermost
.
It
must
then
of
necessity
fall
out
,
that
it
will
follow
it
,
if
it
be
moved
perpendicularly
upwards
.
And
the
like
effect
will
be
,
though
it
should
be
raised
at
oblique
angles
;
so
that
the
lower-most
edge
do
rest
all
the
way
upon
somthing
that
may
hinder
the
inferiour
stone
from
sliding
aside
from
the
uppermost
.
And
this
is
the
very
case
of
all
those
other
experiments
of
art
and
nature
,
which
we
have
mention'd
above
:
for
,
the
reason
holds
as
well
in
water
and
liquide
things
,
as
in
solid
bodies
,
till
the
weight
of
the
liquid
body
overcome's
the
continuity
of
it
;
for
then
,
the
thrid
breaks
,
and
it
will
ascend
no
higher
.
4.
Water
may
be
brought
by
the
force
of
attraction
to
what
height
soever
.
Which
height
Galileo
tells
us
(
from
the
workmen
in
the
Arsenal
of
Venice
)
is
40
foot
;
if
the
water
be
drawn
up
in
a
close
pipe
;
in
which
the
advantage
of
the
sides
helps
the
ascent
.
But
others
say
that
the
invention
is
inlarged
;
and
that
water
may
be
drawn
to
what
height
one
pleases
.
However
,
the
force
which
nature
applies
to
maintain
the
continuity
of
quantity
,
can
have
no
limit
;
seeing
it
is
grounded
upon
contradiction
.
And
therefore
Galileo
was
much
mistaken
,
when
he
thought
to
make
an
instrument
,
wherby
to
discover
the
limits
of
this
force
.
We
may
then
conclude
,
that
the
breaking
of
the
water
must
depend
from
the
strength
of
other
causes
.
As
for
example
,
when
the
gravity
is
so
great
,
by
increasing
the
bulk
of
the
water
,
that
it
will
either
overcome
the
strength
of
the
pipe
,
or
else
make
the
sucker
of
the
pump
rather
yield
way
to
air
,
then
draw
up
so
great
a
weight
:
for
which
defects
,
if
remedies
be
found
,
the
art
may
surely
be
inlarged
without
end
.
This
is
particular
in
a
Syphon
,
that
,
when
that
arm
of
it
,
which
hangs
out
of
the
water
,
is
lower
then
the
superficies
of
the
water
;
5.
The
doctrine
touching
the
attraction
of
water
in
Syphons
.
then
,
it
will
run
of
it self
,
after
it
is
once
set
on
running
by
sucking
.
The
reason
whereof
is
,
because
the
weight
,
which
is
in
the
water
pendant
,
is
greater
then
the
weight
of
the
ascending
water
;
and
therby
supplyes
the
want
of
a
continual
sucke●
.
But
,
if
the
nose
of
that
arm
that
hangs
out
of
the
water
be
put
even
with
the
water
;
then
the
water
will
stand
still
in
both
pipes
or
arms
of
the
Syphon
,
after
thy
are
filled
with
sucking
.
But
,
if
,
by
the
running
out
of
the
water
,
the
outward
pipe
grow
shorter
then
to
reach
as
low
as
the
superficies
of
the
water
in
the
fountain
from
whence
it
runs
;
in
this
case
,
the
water
in
each
arm
of
the
Syphon
will
run
back
into
the
fountain
.
Withall
it
is
to
be
noted
,
that
,
though
the
arm
which
is
out
of
the
water
be
never
so
long
,
yet
,
if
it
reach
not
lower
then
the
superficies
of
the
fountain
,
the
over
quantity
and
weight
of
the
water
there
,
more
then
in
the
other
arm
,
helps
it
nothing
to
make
it
run
out
.
Which
is
,
because
the
declivity
of
the
other
arm
over-recompences
this
overweight
.
Not
that
the
weight
in
the
shorter
pipe
has
so
much
force
,
as
the
weight
in
the
longer
pipe
;
but
because
it
has
more
force
then
the
greater
weight
exercises
therin
its
running
:
for
,
the
greatest
part
of
its
force
,
tends
another
way
,
then
to
the
end
of
the
pipe
,
to
wit
,
perpendicularly
towards
the
Centre
;
and
so
is
hindred
from
effect
,
by
the
great
sloping
,
or
little
declivity
,
of
the
pipe
upon
which
it
leans
.
6.
That
the
Syphon
doth
not
prove
water
to
weigh
in
its
own
orb
.
But
,
some
,
considering
how
the
water
in
that
longer
arm
of
the
Syphon
is
more
in
quantity
,
than
the
water
in
the
other
arm
of
it
,
wherat
it
runs
out
,
admire
why
the
greater
quantity
of
water
doth
no●d
raw
back
the
less
into
the
cistern
;
but
suffers
it
self
to
be
lifted
up
,
and
drain'd
away
,
as
if
it
run
steeply
downwards
.
And
they
imagine
,
that
hence
may
be
deduced
,
that
the
parts
of
water
in
the
cistern
do
not
weigh
,
as
long
as
they
are
within
the
orb
of
their
own
body
.
To
whom
we
answer
,
that
they
should
consider
how
,
that
to
have
the
greater
quantity
of
water
in
the
longer
arme
of
the
Syphon
(
which
arm
is
immersed
in
the
water
of
the
cistern
)
draw
back
into
the
cistern
the
water
in
the
other
arm
of
the
Syphon
,
that
hangs
out
in
the
air
;
it
must
both
raise
as
much
of
the
water
of
the
cistern
as
its
own
bulk
is
,
above
the
level
which
at
present
the
whole
bulk
of
water
has
,
and
withal
,
at
the
same
time
,
pull
up
the
water
in
the
other
arm
.
Now
't
is
manifest
,
that
these
two
quantities
of
water
together
are
heavier
then
the
water
in
the
sunk
arm
of
the
Syphon
;
since
one
of
them
single
is
equal
unto
it
:
And
by
consequence
,
the
more
water
in
the
sunk
arm
cannot
weigh
back
the
less
water
in
the
hanging
arm
;
since
,
to
do
that
,
it
must
at
the
same
time
weigh
up
,
over
and
above
,
as
much
more
in
the
cistern
as
it self
weighs
.
But
,
turning
the
argument
,
I
say
,
that
,
if
once
the
arm
of
the
Syphon
that
is
in
the
air
be
supposed
to
draw
any
water
,
be
it
never
so
little
,
out
of
the
cistern
(
whether
occasioned
by
sucking
or
by
whatever
other
means
)
:
it
follows
that
as
much
water
as
is
drawn
up
,
above
the
level
of
the
whole
bulk
in
the
cistern
,
must
needs
press
into
the
sunken
arm
from
the
next
adjacent
parts
,
(
that
is
,
from
the
bottom
)
to
supply
its
emptying
;
and
as
much
must
of
it self
press
down
from
above
(
according
to
its
natural
course
,
when
nothing
violents
it
)
to
rest
in
the
place
,
that
the
ascending
water
,
(
which
is
lower
then
it
)
leavs
at
liberty
for
it
to
take
possession
of
.
And
then
it
cannot
be
doubted
,
but
that
this
descending
water
,
having
all
its
weight
in
pressing
down
applied
to
drive
up
the
rising
water
in
the
sunk
arm
of
the
Syphon
,
&
the
water
in
the
other
arm
of
the
Syphon
without
having
all
its
weight
in
rūning
out
appli'd
at
the
same
time
to
draw
up
the
same
water
in
the
sunk
arm
;
this
single
resistant
must
yield
to
their
double
&
mastering
force
.
And
consequently
,
the
water
in
the
arm
of
the
Syphon
that
is
in
the
air
must
needs
draw
the
water
that
is
the
other
immersed
arm
,
as
long
as
the
end
of
its
pipe
reaches
lower
then
the
level
of
the
water
in
the
cistern
;
for
so
long
,
it
appears
by
what
we
have
said
,
it
must
needs
be
more
weighty
,
since
part
of
the
rising
water
in
the
sunk
arm
of
the
syphon
is
coū
erpois'd
by
as
much
descending
water
in
the
cistern
.
And
thus
't
is
evident
,
that
,
out
of
this
experiment
,
it
cannot
be
infer'd
,
that
parts
of
water
do
not
weigh
within
the
orb
of
their
own
whole
:
but
only
,
that
two
equal
parts
of
water
in
their
own
orb
(
namely
that
which
rises
in
the
sunken
arm
,
and
that
which
presses
down
from
the
whole
bulke
in
the
cistern
)
are
of
equal
weight
and
ballance
one
another
,
So
that
never
so
little
odds
,
between
the
two
counterpoysing
parcels
of
water
which
are
in
the
air
,
must
needs
make
the
water
run
out
at
that
end
of
the
syphon
,
where
the
overweight
of
water
is
.
The
Attraction
,
whose
cause
next
to
this
is
most
manifest
,
is
that
which
is
made
by
the
force
of
heat
or
fire
:
for
,
we
see
that
7.
Concerning
attraction
caused
by
fire
.
fire
ever
draws
air
to
it
;
so
notably
,
that
,
if
in
a
close
room
there
be
a
good
fire
,
a
man
that
stands
at
the
door
or
window
(
especially
without
)
shall
hear
such
a
noise
,
that
he
will
think
there
is
a
great
wind
within
the
chamber
.
The
reason
of
this
attraction
is
,
that
fire
,
rarifying
the
air
next
it
,
and
withall
spending
it self
perpetually
,
causes
the
air
,
and
his
own
body
mingled
together
to
fly
up
through
the
chimney
,
or
by
some
other
passage
:
Whence
it
follows
of
necessity
,
that
the
next
body
must
succeed
into
the
place
of
the
body
that
is
flown
away
.
The
next
body
generally
is
air
,
whose
mobility
and
fluidity
,
beyond
all
other
bodies
,
makes
it
of
all
others
the
fittest
to
be
drawn
,
and
the
more
of
it
is
drawn
,
the
more
must
needs
follow
.
Now
,
if
there
be
floating
in
this
air
any
other
atoms
,
subject
to
the
current
which
the
air
takes
;
they
must
also
come
with
it
to
the
fire
,
and
by
it
be
rarified
and
exported
out
of
that
little
orb
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
men
(
with
very
good
reason
)
hold
that
fire
airs
a
chamber
,
as
we
term
it
;
that
is
,
purifies
it
:
both
because
it
purifies
it
,
as
wind
doth
,
by
drawing
a
current
of
air
into
it
that
sweeps
through
it
;
or
by
making
it
purifie
it self
by
motion
,
as
a
stream
of
water
doth
by
running
;
as
also
,
because
those
vapours
which
approach
the
fire
are
burned
&
dissolv'd
.
So
that
the
air
,
being
noisome
and
unwholesome
,
by
reason
of
its
grossness
,
(
proceeding
from
its
standing
unmoved
,
like
a
stagnation
of
dead
water
,
in
a
marish
place
)
the
fire
takes
away
that
cause
of
annoyance
.
By
this
very
rule
we
learn
,
that
other
hot
things
,
which
participate
the
nature
of
fire
,
must
likewise
(
in
other
respects
)
have
a
8.
Concerning
attraction
made
by
virtue
of
hot
bodies
,
amulets
,
&c.
resemblance
in
this
quality
.
And
accordingly
we
see
,
that
hot
loaves
in
a
Bakers
shop
,
newly
drawn
out
of
the
Oven
,
are
accounted
to
draw
to
them
any
infection
which
is
in
the
air
.
The
like
we
say
of
onyons
,
and
other
strong
breathing
substances
;
which
by
their
smel
shew
much
heat
in
them
.
In
like
manner
't
is
conceiv'd
,
that
Pigeons
and
Rabbets
and
Cats
easily
take
infection
;
by
reason
of
their
extraordinary
warmth
which
they
have
in
themselvs
.
And
this
is
confirm'd
by
the
practise
of
Physitians
,
who
use
to
lay
warm
Pigeons
newly
killed
to
the
feet
,
wrists
,
or
heads
of
sick
persons
,
and
young
Puppies
to
their
stomacks
,
and
somtimes
certain
hot
gums
to
their
navels
;
to
draw
out
such
vapours
or
humours
as
infest
the
body
:
for
the
same
reason
,
they
hang
amulets
of
arsenick
,
sublimate
,
dryed
Toads
,
or
Spiders
,
about
their
patients
necks
;
to
draw
to
them
venimous
qualities
from
their
bodie
.
Hence
also
it
is
that
,
if
a
man
be
strucken
by
a
Viper
or
a
Scorpion
,
they
use
to
break
the
body
of
the
beast
it self
that
stung
him
(
if
they
can
get
it
)
upon
the
wound
:
but
,
if
the
beast
be
crawl'd
out
of
their
finding
,
they
do
the
like
by
some
other
venimous
creature
;
as
I
have
seen
a
bruised
Toad
laid
to
the
biting
of
a
Viper
.
And
they
manifestly
perceive
the
apply'd
body
to
swel
with
the
Poyson
suck'd
out
from
the
wound
,
&
the
patient
to
be
reliev'd
&
have
less
poyson
;
in
the
same
manner
as
,
by
cupping-glasses
,
the
poyson
is
likewise
drawn
out
from
the
wound
:
so
that
you
may
see
,
the
reason
of
both
is
the
very
same
;
or
at
least
very
like
one
another
.
Only
,
we
are
to
note
,
that
the
proper
body
of
the
beast
,
out
of
which
the
venome
was
driven
into
the
wound
,
is
more
efficacious
than
any
other
to
suck
it
out
.
And
the
like
is
to
be
observ'd
in
all
other
kinds
,
that
such
vapours
,
as
are
to
be
drawn
,
come
better
and
incorporate
faster
in
bodies
of
like
nature
,
then
in
those
which
have
only
the
common
conditions
of
heat
and
dryness
,
the
one
of
which
serves
to
attract
,
the
other
to
fasten
and
incorporate
into
itself
the
moisture
which
the
first
draws
to
it
.
So
we
see
that
water
soaks
into
a
dry
body
,
whence
it
was
extracted
,
almost
inseparably
,
and
is
hidden
in
it
;
as
,
when
it
rains
first
after
hot
weather
,
the
ground
is
presently
dried
after
the
shower
.
Likewise
we
see
that
,
in
most
cements
,
you
must
mingle
a
dust
of
the
nature
of
the
things
which
are
to
be
cemented
,
if
you
will
have
them
bind
strongly
.
Out
of
this
discourse
,
we
may
yield
a
reason
for
those
Magical
9.
The
natural
reason
given
for
divers
operations
,
esteemed
by
some
to
be
magical
.
operations
,
which
some
attribute
to
the
Devils
assistance
;
peradventure
because
mans
wickedness
hath
bin
more
ingenious
then
his
good
will
,
and
so
has
found
more
means
to
hurt
then
to
help
;
nay
,
when
he
hath
arrived
some
way
to
help
,
those
very
helps
have
undergone
the
same
calumny
,
because
of
the
likeness
which
their
operations
have
to
the
others
.
Without
doubt
very
unjustly
;
if
there
be
truth
in
the
effects
:
For
,
where
have
we
any
such
good
suggestions
of
the
enemy
of
mankind
proposed
to
us
,
that
we
may
with
reason
believe
he
would
duly
,
settledly
,
and
constantly
concur
to
the
help
and
service
of
all
those
he
so
much
hates
;
as
he
must
needs
do
if
he
be
the
Author
of
such
effects
?
Or
,
is
it
not
a
wrong
to
Almighty
God
,
and
to
his
careful
instruments
;
rather
to
impute
to
the
Devil
the
aids
,
which
to
some
may
seem
supernatural
,
then
to
them
of
whom
we
may
justly
believe
and
expect
such
good
Offices
and
assistances
?
I
mean
,
those
operations
,
both
good
and
bad
,
which
ordinarily
are
called
Magnetical
;
though
peradventure
wrongfully
,
as
not
having
that
property
whcih
denominates
the
loadstone
.
One
thing
I
may
assure
,
that
,
if
the
reports
be
true
,
they
have
the
perfect
imitation
of
nature
in
them
.
As
for
example
;
that
the
Weapons-Salve
,
or
the
Sympathetick-Powder
,
requires
,
in
the
using
it
,
to
be
conserved
in
an
equal
moderate
temper
;
and
that
the
weapon
which
made
the
wound
,
or
the
cloth
upon
which
the
blood
remains
that
issued
from
it
,
be
orderly
and
frequently
dressed
:
or
else
the
wounded
person
will
not
be
cured
.
Likewise
,
the
steam
or
spirits
,
which
at
the
giving
of
the
wound
enter'd
into
the
pores
of
the
weapon
,
must
not
be
driven
out
of
it
,
(
which
will
be
done
by
fire
:
and
so
,
when
it
is
heated
by
holding
over
coals
,
you
may
see
a
moisture
sweat
out
of
the
blade
at
the
opposite
side
to
the
fire
,
as
far
as
it
entred
into
the
wounded
persons
body
;
which
being
once
all
sweated
out
,
you
shall
see
no
more
the
like
steam
upon
the
sword
)
,
neither
must
the
blood
be
washed
out
of
the
bloudy
cloth
:
for
,
in
these
cases
,
the
powder
,
or
salve
,
will
work
nothing
.
Likewise
,
if
there
be
any
excess
either
of
heat
or
cold
in
keeping
the
medicated
weapon
or
cloth
;
the
patient
feels
that
,
as
he
would
do
,
if
the
like
excess
where
in
any
remedy
that
were
applyed
to
the
wound
it self
.
Likewise
,
if
the
medicated
weapon
or
bloudy
cloth
,
be
kept
too
close
,
no
effect
follows
.
Likewise
,
the
natures
of
the
things
used
in
these
cures
are
,
of
themselves
,
soveraign
for
healing
the
like
griefs
;
though
peradventure
too
violent
,
if
they
were
apply'd
in
body
,
without
much
attenuation
.
And
truly
,
if
we
will
deny
all
effects
of
this
kind
,
we
must
in
a
manner
renounce
all
humane
faith
:
men
of
all
sorts
and
qualities
(
and
many
of
them
such
,
in
my
own
knowledge
,
as
I
cannot
question
their
prudence
in
observing
,
or
their
sincerity
in
relating
)
having
very
frequently
made
experience
of
such
medicines
;
and
all
affirming
after
one
fashion
to
have
found
the
same
effects
.
Adde
to
these
the
multitude
of
other
like
effects
,
appearing
,
or
conceited
to
appear
,
in
other
things
.
In
some
Countries
't
is
a
familiar
disease
with
Kine
,
to
have
a
swelling
in
the
soles
of
their
feet
:
and
the
ordinary
cure
is
,
to
cut
a
turf
upon
which
they
have
troden
with
their
sore
foot
,
and
to
hang
it
upon
a
hedge
;
&
as
that
dries
away
,
so
will
their
sore
amend
.
In
other
parts
they
observe
,
that
if
milk
,
newly
come
from
the
cow
,
in
the
boyling
run
over
into
the
fire
,
and
that
this
happen
often
and
near
together
to
the
same
cows
milk
;
that
cow
will
have
her
udder
sore
inflamed
:
and
the
prevention
is
,
to
cast
salt
immediately
into
the
fire
upon
the
milk
.
The
herb
Persicaria
,
if
it
be
well
rub'd
upon
Warts
,
and
then
be
laid
in
some
fit
place
to
putrifie
,
causes
the
Warts
to
wear
away
,
as
it
rots
:
some
say
the
like
of
fresh
Beef
.
Many
examples
also
there
are
of
hurting
living
creatures
,
by
the
like
means
;
which
I
set
not
down
,
for
fear
of
doing
more
harm
,
by
the
evil
inclination
of
some
persons
into
whose
hands
they
may
fall
,
then
profit
,
by
their
knowing
them
to
whom
I
intend
this
work
.
But
,
to
make
these
operations
of
nature
not
incredible
:
let
us
remember
how
we
have
determin'd
;
that
every
body
whatever
yields
some
steam
,
or
vents
a
kind
of
vapour
from
it self
;
and
consider
,
how
they
must
needs
do
so
most
of
all
,
that
are
hot
and
moist
,
as
bloud
and
milk
,
and
all
wounds
and
sores
generally
are
.
We
see
that
the
foot
of
a
Hare
or
Bear
leaves
such
an
impression
where
the
beast
has
passed
,
as
a
dog
can
discern
it
a
long
time
after
:
and
a
Fox
breaths
out
so
strong
a
vapour
,
that
the
hunters
themselvs
can
wind
it
a
great
way
off
,
and
a
good
while
after
he
is
parted
from
the
place
.
Now
,
joyning
this
to
the
experiences
we
have
already
allow'd
of
,
concerning
the
attraction
of
heat
;
we
may
conclude
that
,
if
any
of
these
vapours
light
upon
a
solid
warm
body
,
which
has
the
nature
of
a
source
to
them
,
they
will
naturally
congregate
and
incorporate
there
:
and
,
if
those
vapours
be
joyn'd
with
any
medicative
quality
or
body
,
they
will
apply
that
medicament
better
then
any
Chirurgeon
can
.
Then
,
if
the
steam
of
bloud
bloud
and
spirits
carry
with
it
,
from
the
weapon
or
cloth
,
the
balsamike
qualities
of
the
salve
or
powder
;
and
with
them
settle
upon
the
wound
:
what
can
follow
but
a
bettering
in
it
?
Likewise
,
if
the
steam
of
the
corruption
that
is
upon
the
clod
,
carry
the
drying
quality
of
the
wind
,
which
sweeps
over
it
when
it
hangs
high
in
the
air
,
to
the
sore
part
of
the
cows
foot
;
why
is
it
not
possible
that
it
should
dry
the
corruption
there
,
as
well
as
it
dryes
it
upon
the
hedge
;
And
,
if
the
steam
of
burned
milk
can
hurt
,
by
carrying
fire
to
the
dug
:
why
should
not
salt
cast
upon
it
be
a
preservative
against
it
?
Or
rather
,
why
should
not
salt
hinder
the
fire
from
being
carried
thither
?
Since
the
nature
of
salt
always
hinders
and
suppresses
the
activity
of
fire
:
as
we
see
by
experience
,
when
we
throw
salt
into
the
fire
below
,
to
hinder
the
flaming
of
soot
in
the
top
of
a
chimney
;
which
presently
ceases
,
when
new
fire
from
beneath
doth
not
continue
it
.
And
thus
we
might
proceed
,
in
sundry
other
effects
,
to
declare
the
reason
and
possibility
,
were
we
certain
of
the
truth
of
them
:
therfore
we
remit
this
whole
question
to
the
authority
of
the
testimonies
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
Of
three
other
motions
belonging
to
particular
bodies
,
Filtration
,
Restitution
,
and
Electrical
attraction
.
AFter
these
,
let
us
cast
our
eye
upon
another
motion
,
very
familiar
1.
What
is
Filtration
;
and
how
it
is
effected
.
among
Alchymists
;
which
they
call
Filtration
.
It
is
effected
by
putting
one
end
of
a
tongue
or
label
of
Flannen
,
or
Cotten
,
or
Flax
,
into
a
vessel
of
water
;
and
letting
the
other
end
hang
over
the
brim
of
it
:
And
it
will
,
by
little
and
little
,
draw
all
the
water
out
of
that
vessel
(
so
that
the
end
which
hangs
q●t
be
lower
then
the
superficies
of
the
water
)
;
and
make
it
all
come
over
into
any
lower
vessel
you
will
reserve
it
in
.
The
end
of
this
operation
is
,
when
any
water
is
mingled
with
gross
and
muddy
parts
(
not
dissolv'd
in
the
water
)
;
to
separate
the
pure
&
light
ones
from
the
impure
.
By
which
we
are
taught
,
that
the
lighter
parts
of
the
water
are
those
which
most
easily
catch
.
And
,
if
we
will
examine
in
particular
,
how
't
is
likely
this
business
passes
;
we
may
conceive
that
the
body
or
linguet
,
by
which
the
water
ascends
,
being
a
dry
one
,
some
lighter
parts
of
the
water
,
whose
chance
it
is
to
be
near
the
climbing
body
of
Flax
,
begin
to
stick
fast
to
it
:
and
then
,
they
require
nothing
near
so
great
force
nor
so
much
pressing
,
to
make
them
climb
up
along
the
flax
,
as
they
would
do
to
make
them
mount
in
the
pure
air
,
As
you
may
see
,
if
you
hold
a
stick
in
running
water
,
shelving
against
the
stream
:
the
water
will
run
up
along
the
stick
,
much
higher
then
it
could
be
forced
up
in
the
open
air
without
any
support
;
though
the
agent
were
much
stronger
then
the
current
of
the
stream
.
And
a
ball
will
,
on
a
rebound
,
run
much
higher
upon
a
shelving
board
,
then
it
would
if
nothing
touch'd
it
.
And
I
have
been
told
that
,
if
an
egsshell
fill'd
with
dew
be
set
at
the
foot
of
a
hollow
stick
;
the
Sun
will
draw
it
to
the
top
of
the
shelving
stick
;
wheras
without
a
prop
,
it
will
not
stir
it
.
With
much
more
reason
then
,
we
may
conceive
that
water
,
finding
as
it
were
little
steps
in
the
Cotton
,
to
facilitate
its
journy
upwards
,
must
ascend
more
easily
then
those
other
things
do
;
so
as
it
once
receive
any
impulse
to
drive
it
upwards
.
For
,
the
gravity
,
both
of
that
water
which
is
upon
the
Cotton
,
as
also
,
of
so
many
of
the
confining
parts
of
water
as
can
reach
the
Cotton
,
is
exceedingly
allay'd
;
either
by
sticking
to
the
Cotton
,
and
so
weighing
in
one
bulk
with
that
dry
body
,
or
else
,
by
not
tending
down
straight
to
the
Center
,
but
resting
as
it
were
upon
a
steep
plain
(
according
to
what
we
said
of
the
arm
of
a
Syphon
that
hangs
very
sloping
out
of
the
water
,
and
therfore
draws
not
after
it
a
less
proportion
of
water
in
the
other
arm
that
is
more
in
a
direct
line
to
the
Center
)
:
by
which
means
the
water
,
as
soon
as
it
begins
to
climb
,
comes
to
stand
in
a
kind
of
cone
;
neither
breaking
from
the
water
below
,
(
its
bulk
being
big
2.
What
causes
the
water
in
filtration
to
ascend
.
enough
to
reach
to
it
)
nor
yet
falling
down
to
it
.
But
our
chief
labour
must
be
,
to
finde
a
cause
that
may
make
the
water
begin
to
ascend
.
To
which
purpose
,
consider
how
water
of
its
own
nature
,
compresses
it self
together
,
to
exclude
any
other
body
lighter
then
it
is
.
Now
,
in
respect
of
the
whole
mass
of
the
water
,
those
parts
which
stick
to
the
cotton
are
to
be
acounted
muchlighter
then
water
:
not
,
because
in
their
own
nature
they
are
so
;
but
for
the
circumstances
which
accompany
and
give
them
a
greater
disposition
to
receive
a
motion
upwards
,
then
much
lighter
bodies
,
whiles
they
are
destitute
of
such
helps
.
Wherfore
as
,
the
bulk
of
water
weighing
and
striving
downwards
,
it
follows
that
,
if
there
were
any
air
mingled
with
it
,
it
would
,
to
possess
a
lesser
place
,
drive
out
the
aire
:
so
here
in
this
case
,
the
water
at
the
foot
of
the
ladder
of
cotton
,
ready
to
climb
with
a
very
small
impulse
may
be
,
after
some
sort
,
compared
(
in
respect
of
the
water
)
to
air
,
by
reason
of
the
lightness
of
it
;
and
,
consequently
,
is
forced
up
by
the
compressing
of
the
rest
of
water
round
about
it
.
Which
no
faster
gets
up
,
but
other
parts
at
the
foot
of
the
ladder
follow
the
first
,
and
drive
them
still
upwards
along
the
tow
;
and
new
ones
drive
the
second
,
and
others
the
third
,
and
so
forth
:
so
that
with
ease
they
climb
up
to
the
top
of
the
filter
,
still
driving
one
another
forwards
:
as
you
may
do
a
fine
towel
through
a
musket
barrel
,
which
,
though
it
be
too
limber
to
be
thrust
straight
through
,
yet
,
craming
still
new
parts
into
it
,
at
length
you
will
drive
the
first
quite
through
.
And
thus
,
when
these
parts
of
water
are
got
up
to
the
top
of
the
vessel
on
which
the
filter
hangs
,
and
over
it
on
the
other
side
;
by
sticking
still
to
the
tow
,
and
by
their
natural
gravity
,
against
which
nothing
presses
on
this
side
the
label
:
they
fall
down
again
by
little
and
little
,
and
by
drops
break
again
into
water
in
the
vessel
set
to
receive
them
.
But
now
if
you
ask
,
why
it
will
not
drop
,
unless
the
end
of
the
label
that
hangs
be
lower
then
the
water
?
I
conceive
it
3.
Why
the
filter
will
not
drop
,
unless
the
label
hang
lower
then
the
water
.
is
,
because
the
water
,
which
is
all
along
upon
the
flannen
,
is
one
continued
body
hanging
together
,
as
it
were
a
thrid
of
wire
;
and
is
subject
to
like
accidents
as
such
a
continued
body
is
.
Now
,
suppose
you
lay
wire
upon
the
edge
of
the
basin
,
which
the
filter
rests
on
;
and
so
make
that
edge
the
Centre
to
ballance
it
upon
:
if
the
end
that
is
outermost
be
heaviest
,
it
will
weigh
down
the
other
;
otherwise
,
not
.
So
fares
it
with
this
thrid
of
water
:
if
the
end
of
it
that
hangs
out
of
the
pot
be
longer
,
and
consequently
heavier
,
then
that
which
rises
;
it
must
needs
raise
the
other
upwards
,
and
fall
it self
downwards
.
Now
,
the
raising
of
the
other
implies
lifting
more
water
from
the
Cistern
;
and
the
sliding
of
it self
further
downwards
is
the
cause
of
its
converting
into
drops
.
So
that
the
water
in
the
cistern
serves
like
the
flax
upon
a
distaff
;
and
is
spun
into
a
thrid
of
water
,
still
as
it
comes
to
the
flannen
,
by
the
drawing
it
up
,
occasion'd
by
the
overweight
of
the
thrid
on
the
other
side
of
the
center
.
Which
to
express
better
by
a
similitude
in
a
solid
body
:
I
remember
I
have
oftentimes
seen
,
in
a
Mercers
shop
,
a
great
heap
of
massy
gold
lace
lie
upon
their
stall
;
and
a
little
way
above
it
,
a
round
smooth
pin
of
wood
,
over
which
they
use
to
have
their
lace
when
they
wind
it
into
bottoms
.
Now
,
over
this
pin
,
I
have
put
one
end
of
the
lace
;
&
,
as
long
as
it
hung
no
lower
then
the
board
upon
which
the
rest
of
the
lace
did
lie
,
it
stird'd
not
:
for
as
the
weight
of
the
loose
end
carried
it
one
way
,
so
the
weight
of
the
otherside
,
where
the
whole
was
,
drew
it
the
otherway
;
&
in
this
manner
kept
it
in
equalibrity
.
But
,
as
soon
as
I
drew
on
the
hanging
end
to
the
heavier
then
the
climbing
side
,
(
for
,
no
more
weights
then
is
in
the
air
,
that
which
lies
upon
the
board
having
another
center
)
;
then
it
began
to
roule
to
the
ground
:
and
still
drew
up
new
parts
of
that
which
lay
upon
the
board
,
till
all
was
tumbled
down
upon
the
floor
.
In
the
same
manner
it
hap'nes
to
the
water
;
in
which
,
the
thrid
of
it
upon
the
filter
is
to
be
compared
fitly
to
that
part
of
the
lace
which
hung
upon
the
pin
,
and
the
whole
quantity
in
the
cistern
is
like
the
bulk
of
lace
upon
the
Shopboard
:
for
,
as
fast
as
the
filter
draws
it
up
,
't
is
converted
into
a
thrid
like
that
which
is
already
upon
the
filter
;
in
like
manner
as
the
wheel
converts
the
flax
into
yarn
,
as
fast
as
it
draws
it
out
from
the
distaff
.
Our
next
consideration
will
very
aptly
fall
upon
the
motion
4.
Of
the
motion
of
R●stitution
:
and
why
some
bodies
stand
bent
,
others
not
.
of
those
things
which
,
being
bent
,
leap
with
violence
to
their
former
figure
:
wheras
others
return
but
a
little
;
and
others
stand
in
that
ply
,
wherin
the
bending
hath
set
them
.
For
finding
the
reason
of
which
effects
,
our
first
reflection
may
be
,
to
note
that
a
Superficies
,
which
is
more
long
then
broad
,
contains
a
less
floor
,
then
that
whose
sides
are
equal
,
or
nearer
being
equal
:
and
that
,
of
those
surfaces
whose
lines
and
angles
are
all
equal
,
that
which
hath
most
sides
and
angles
contains
still
the
greater
floor
.
Whence
it
is
that
Mathematicians
conclude
a
circle
to
be
the
most
capacious
of
all
figures
:
and
what
they
say
of
lines
in
respect
of
a
superficies
,
the
same
,
with
proportion
,
they
say
of
surfaces
,
in
respect
of
the
body
contained
.
And
accordingly
,
we
see
by
consequence
,
that
,
in
the
making
a
bag
of
a
long
napkin
;
if
the
napkin
be
sew'd
together
longwise
,
it
holds
a
great
deal
less
,
then
if
it
be
sewd
together
broadwise
.
By
this
we
see
plainly
,
that
if
any
body
,
in
a
thick
and
short
figure
,
be
forced
into
a
thinner
(
which
,
by
becoming
thinner
,
must
likewise
become
either
longer
or
broader
;
for
what
it
loses
one
way
,
it
must
get
another
)
;
then
that
superficies
must
needs
be
stretched
:
which
,
in
our
case
,
is
a
Physical
outside
,
or
material
part
of
a
solid
body
;
not
a
Mathematical
consideration
of
an
indivisible
Entity
.
We
see
also
that
this
change
of
figures
happens
in
the
bending
of
all
those
bodies
,
wherof
we
are
now
enquiring
the
reason
,
why
some
of
them
restore
themselves
to
their
original
figures
,
and
others
stand
as
they
are
bent
.
Then
,
to
begin
with
the
latter
sort
:
we
find
that
they
are
of
a
moist
nature
;
as
,
among
metalls
,
lead
and
tin
,
and
,
among
other
bodies
,
those
●which
we
account
soft
.
And
we
may
determine
that
this
effect
proceeds
,
partly
from
the
humidity
of
the
body
that
stands
bent
;
and
partly
from
a
driness
peculiar
to
it
,
that
comprehends
and
fixes
the
humidity
of
it
.
For
,
by
the
first
,
they
are
render'd
capable
of
being
driven
into
any
figure
,
which
nature
or
art
desires
:
and
,
by
the
second
,
they
are
preserv'd
from
having
their
gravity
put
them
out
of
what
figure
they
have
once
receiv'd
.
But
,
because
these
two
conditions
are
common
to
all
solid
bodies
;
we
may
conclude
that
,
if
no
other
circumstance
concur'd
,
the
effect
arising
out
of
them
would
likewise
be
common
to
all
such
:
and
therfore
,
where
we
find
it
otherwise
,
we
must
seek
further
for
a
cause
of
that
transgression
.
As
for
example
,
if
you
bend
the
bodies
of
young
trees
,
or
the
branches
of
others
;
they
will
return
to
their
due
figure
.
'T
is
true
,
they
will
somtimes
lean
towards
that
way
they
have
been
bent
:
as
may
be
seen
even
in
great
trees
after
violent
tempests
,
and
generally
the
heads
of
trees
,
&
the
ears
of
corn
,
and
the
grown
hedg
rows
will
all
bend
one
way
in
some
countries
,
where
some
one
wind
has
a
main
predominance
and
reigns
most
continually
;
as
near
the
Seashore
upon
the
western
coast
of
England
(
where
the
South-West
wind
blows
constantly
the
greatest
part
of
the
year
)
may
be
observed
:
but
this
effect
,
proceeding
from
a
particular
and
extraordinary
cause
,
concerns
not
our
matter
in
hand
.
We
are
to
examine
the
reason
of
the
motion
of
Restitution
,
which
we
generally
see
in
young
trees
,
and
branches
of
others
;
as
we
said
before
.
In
such
we
see
that
the
earthy
part
which
makes
them
stiff
(
or
rather
stark
)
abounds
more
,
then
in
the
others
that
stand
as
they
were
bent
;
at
least
in
proportion
to
their
natures
:
but
I
conceive
this
is
not
the
cause
of
the
effect
we
enquire
about
;
but
that
't
is
a
subtile
spirit
which
hath
a
great
proportion
of
fire
in
it
.
For
as
,
in
rarefaction
,
we
found
that
fire
,
which
was
either
within
or
without
the
body
to
be
rarified
,
did
cause
the
rarefaction
;
either
by
entring
into
it
,
or
by
working
within
it
:
so
,
seeing
here
the
question
is
,
for
a
body
to
go
out
of
a
lesser
superficies
,
into
a
greater
(
which
is
the
progress
of
rarefaction
,
and
hapen's
in
the
motion
of
restitution
)
;
the
work
must
needs
be
done
by
the
force
of
heat
.
And
because
this
effect
proceeds
,
evidently
,
out
of
the
nature
of
the
thing
in
which
it
is
wrought
;
and
not
from
any
outward
cause
:
we
may
conclude
,
it
has
its
origine
from
a
heat
within
the
thing
it self
;
or
else
that
was
in
it
,
and
may
be
press'd
to
the
outward
parts
of
it
,
and
would
sink
into
it
again
.
As
for
example
,
when
a
young
tree
is
bended
,
both
every
mans
conceit
is
,
and
the
nature
of
the
thing
makes
us
believe
,
that
the
force
,
which
brings
the
tree
back
again
to
its
figure
,
comes
from
the
inner
side
that
is
bent
;
which
is
compress'd
together
,
as
being
shrunk
into
a
circular
figure
from
a
straight
one
:
for
,
when
solid
bodies
that
were
plain
on
both
sides
are
bent
,
so
as
on
each
side
to
make
a
portion
of
a
Circle
;
the
convex
superficies
will
be
longer
then
it
was
before
when
it
was
plain
,
but
the
concave
will
be
shorter
.
And
therfore
we
may
conceive
that
the
spirits
,
which
are
in
the
contracted
part
,
(
being
there
squeez'd
into
less
room
,
then
their
nature
well
brooks
)
work
themselvs
into
a
greater
space
;
or
else
,
that
the
spirits
,
which
are
crush'd
out
of
the
convex
side
by
the
extension
of
it
,
remain
besieging
it
and
strive
to
get
in
again
,
(
in
such
manner
as
we
have
declared
when
we
spoke
of
attraction
,
wherin
we
shew'd
how
the
emited
spirits
of
any
body
will
move
to
their
own
source
,
and
settle
again
in
it
,
if
they
be
within
a
convenient
compass
;
)
and
accordingly
bring
back
the
extended
parts
to
their
former
situation
:
or
rather
,
that
both
these
causes
,
in
their
kinds
,
concur
to
drive
the
tree
into
its
natural
figure
.
But
,
as
we
see
,
when
a
stick
is
broken
,
't
is
very
hard
to
replace
all
the
splinters
,
every
one
in
its
proper
situation
;
so
it
must
5.
Why
some
bodies
return
only
in
part
to
their
natural
figure
;
others
entirely
.
of
necessity
fall
out
in
this
bending
,
that
certain
insensible
parts
,
both
inward
and
outward
,
are
therby
displaced
,
and
can
hardly
be
perfectly
rejoynted
.
Whence
it
follows
that
,
as
you
see
the
splinters
of
a
half
broken
stick
,
meeting
with
one
another
,
hold
the
stick
somwhat
crooked
;
so
these
invisible
parts
do
the
like
,
in
such
bodies
as
,
after
bending
,
stand
a
little
that
way
:
but
,
because
they
are
very
little
ones
,
the
tree
or
branch
,
that
has
been
never
so
much
bended
,
may
(
so
nothing
be
broken
in
it
)
be
set
strait
again
by
pains
,
without
any
notable
detriment
of
its
strength
.
And
thus
you
see
the
reason
of
some
bodies
returning
in
part
to
their
natural
figures
after
the
force
leaves
them
that
bent
them
.
Out
of
which
you
may
proceed
to
those
bodies
that
restore
themselvs
entirely
:
whereof
steel
is
the
most
eminent
.
And
,
of
it
,
we
know
,
that
there
is
a
fiery
spirit
in
it
,
which
may
be
extracted
out
of
it
;
not
only
by
the
long
operations
of
calcining
,
digesting
,
and
distilling
it
;
but
even
by
gross
heating
,
and
then
extinguishing
it
in
wine
and
other
convenient
Liquors
,
as
Physicians
use
to
do
.
Which
is
also
confirm'd
,
by
the
burning
of
steel-dust
in
the
flame
of
a
candle
,
before
it
has
been
thus
wrought
upon
;
which
after-wards
it
will
not
do
:
wherby
we
are
taught
that
,
originally
,
there
are
store
of
spirits
in
steel
,
till
they
are
sucked
out
.
Being
then
assured
that
in
steel
there
is
such
abundance
of
spirits
,
and
knowing
that
it
is
the
nature
of
spirits
to
give
a
quick
motion
,
and
seeing
that
duller
spirits
in
trees
make
this
motion
of
Restitution
;
we
need
seek
no
further
,
what
it
is
that
doth
it
in
steel
,
or
in
any
other
things
that
have
the
like
nature
:
which
,
through
the
multitude
of
spirits
that
abound
in
them
,
(
especially
steel
)
returns
back
with
so
strong
a
jerk
,
that
their
whole
body
will
tremble
a
great
while
after
,
by
the
force
of
its
own
motion
.
By
what
is
said
,
the
nature
of
those
bodies
which
shrink
and
6.
Concerning
the
nature
of
those
bodies
which
shrink
and
stretch
.
stretch
may
easily
be
understood
:
for
,
they
are
generally
composed
of
stringy
parts
,
to
which
if
humidity
happen
to
arrive
,
they
grow
therby
thicker
and
shorter
.
As
we
see
that
drops
of
water
,
getting
into
a
new
rope
of
a
well
,
or
into
a
new
cable
,
will
swell
it
much
thicker
;
and
by
consequence
,
make
it
shorter
.
Galileus
notes
such
wetting
to
be
of
so
great
efficacy
,
that
it
will
shrink
a
new
cable
,
and
shorten
it
notably
;
notwithstanding
the
violence
of
a
tempest
,
&
the
weight
and
jerks
of
a
loaden
ship
,
strain
it
what
is
possible
for
them
to
stretch
it
.
Of
this
nature
leather
seems
to
be
,
and
parchment
,
and
divers
other
things
:
which
,
if
they
be
proportionably
moistned
(
and
no
exteriour
force
apply'd
to
extend
them
)
,
will
shrink
up
;
but
if
they
be
overweted
,
they
will
become
flaccide
.
Again
,
if
they
be
suddenly
dryed
,
they
'l
shrivel
up
;
but
,
if
they
be
fairly
dried
after
moderate
weting
,
they
will
extend
themselvs
again
to
their
first
length
.
The
way
having
been
open'd
(
by
what
we
have
discoursed
,
before
we
came
to
the
motion
of
Restitution
)
towards
the
discovery
7.
How
great
&
wonderful
effects
proceed
from
smal
,
plain
,
and
simple
principles
.
of
the
manner
how
heavy
bodies
may
be
forced
upward
,
contrary
to
their
natural
motion
;
by
very
smal
means
in
outward
appearance
:
let
us
now
examine
(
upon
the
same
grounds
)
,
if
like
motions
to
this
of
water
,
may
not
be
done
in
some
other
bodies
,
in
a
subtiler
manner
.
In
which
more
or
less
needs
not
trouble
us
;
since
we
know
,
that
neither
quantit●●or
the
operations
of
it
consist
in
an
indivisible
,
or
are
limited
or
determin'd
by
periods
they
may
not
pass
.
'T
is
enough
for
us
to
find
a
ground
for
the
possibility
of
the
operation
:
and
then
the
perfecting
and
reducing
of
it
to
such
a
height
,
as
at
first
might
seem
impossible
&
incredible
,
we
may
leave
to
the
Oeconomy
of
wise
nature
.
He
that
learns
to
read
,
write
,
or
play
on
the
Lute
,
is
,
in
the
beginning
,
ready
to
lose
heart
at
every
step
;
when
he
considers
with
what
labour
,
difficulty
,
and
slowness
he
joyns
the
letters
,
spells
syllables
,
forms
characters
,
fits
and
breaks
his
fingers
(
as
though
they
were
upon
the
rack
)
,
to
stop
the
right
frets
,
and
touch
the
right
strings
:
and
yet
you
see
how
strange
a
dexterity
is
gain'd
in
all
these
by
industry
and
practise
;
and
readiness
beyond
what
we
could
imagine
possible
,
if
we
saw
not
dayly
the
effects
.
If
then
we
can
but
arrive
to
decipher
the
first
characters
of
the
hidden
Alphabet
we
are
now
taking
in
hand
,
and
can
but
spellingly
read
the
first
syllables
of
it
,
we
need
not
doubt
,
but
that
the
wise
Author
of
nature
,
in
the
masterpiece
of
the
creature
(
which
was
to
express
the
excellency
of
the
workman
)
,
would
with
excellent
cunning
&
art
dispose
all
circumstances
so
aptly
,
as
to
speak
readily
a
compleat
language
rising
from
those
Elements
;
and
that
should
have
as
large
an
extent
in
practise
and
expression
,
beyond
those
first
principles
,
which
we
like
children
only
lisp
out
,
as
the
vast
discourses
of
wisest
&
most
learned
men
are
beyond
the
spellings
of
infants
:
and
yet
those
discourses
spring
from
the
same
root
,
as
the
other
spellings
do
,
and
are
but
a
raising
of
them
to
a
greater
height
;
as
the
admired
musick
of
the
best
player
on
a
Lute
or
Harp
that
ever
was
is
derived
from
the
harsh
twangs
of
course
Bowstrings
,
which
are
composed
together
and
refined
,
till
at
length
they
arrive
to
that
wonderful
perfection
.
And
so
,
without
scruple
,
we
may
,
in
the
business
we
are
next
falling
upon
,
conclude
,
that
the
admirable
and
almost
miraculous
effects
we
see
are
but
the
elevating-to-a-wonderful-height
those
very
actions
and
motions
,
which
we
shall
produce
as
causes
and
principles
of
them
.
Let
us
then
suppose
a
solid
hard
body
,
of
an
unctuous
nature
;
whose
parts
are
so
subtile
and
fiery
,
that
,
with
a
little
agitation
,
8.
Concerning
Electrical
at
action
,
and
the
causes
of
it
.
they
are
much
rarified
and
breath
out
in
steams
,
(
though
they
be
too
subtile
for
our
eyes
to
discern
)
,
like
the
steam
that
issues
from
sweating
men
or
horses
,
or
that
which
flyes
from
a
candle
when
't
is
put
out
:
but
that
these
steams
,
as
soon
as
they
come
into
the
cold
air
,
are
by
that
cold
suddenly
condens'd
again
,
and
,
by
being
condens'd
,
shorten
themselvs
,
and
by
little
and
little
retire
,
till
they
settle
themselvs
upon
the
body
from
whence
they
sprung
;
in
such
manner
as
you
may
observe
the
little
tender
horns
of
Snails
use
to
shrink
back
,
if
any
thing
touch
them
,
till
they
settle
in
little
lumps
upon
their
heads
If
,
I
say
,
these
strings
of
bituminous
vapours
should
,
in
their
way
outwards
,
meet
with
any
light
and
spungy
body
,
they
would
pierce
into
it
,
and
settle
in
it
:
and
,
if
it
were
of
a
competent
bigness
for
them
to
wield
,
they
would
carry
it
with
them
which
way
soever
they
go
;
so
that
,
if
they
shrink
back
again
to
the
fountain
from
whence
they
came
,
they
must
needs
carry
back
with
them
the
light
spungy
body
they
have
fixed
their
darts
in
.
Consider
,
then
,
that
,
how
much
heat
rarifies
,
so
much
cold
condenses
;
and
therfore
such
parts
as
by
agitation
were
spun
out
into
a
subtile
thrid
of
an
inch
long
(
for
example
)
as
they
cool
,
grow
bigger
and
bigger
,
and
consequently
shorter
and
shorter
:
till
at
length
,
they
gather
themselvs
back
into
their
main
body
,
and
there
they
settle
again
in
cold
bitumen
as
they
were
at
first
;
and
the
light
body
they
stick
to
is
drawn
back
with
them
,
and
consequently
sticks
to
the
superficies
of
the
bitumen
.
As
if
something
were
tyed
at
one
end
of
a
lu●estring
extended
to
its
utmost
capacity
,
and
the
other
end
were
fastned
to
some
pin
;
as
the
string
shrinks
up
,
so
that
which
is
tyed
at
it
must
needs
move
nearer
and
nearer
the
pin
:
which
artifice
of
nature
jugglers
imitate
,
when
,
by
means
of
an
unseen
,
hair
,
they
draw
light
bodies
to
them
.
Now
,
if
all
this
operation
be
done
,
without
your
seeing
the
little
thrids
which
cause
it
;
the
matter
appears
wonderful
and
strange
:
But
,
when
you
consider
this
progress
that
we
have
set
down
,
you
will
judge
it
possible
.
And
this
seems
to
be
the
case
of
those
bodies
which
we
call
Electrical
;
as
yellow
Amber
,
Jet
,
and
the
like
:
all
which
are
of
a
bituminous
unctuous
nature
;
as
appears
by
their
easie
combustibility
and
smel
,
when
they
are
burned
.
And
if
some
do
not
so
apparently
shew
this
unctuous
nature
,
it
is
because
either
they
are
too
hard
,
or
else
they
have
a
high
degre
of
aqueous
humidity
joyn'd
with
their
unctuosity
:
and
in
them
the
operation
will
be
duller
in
that
proportion
.
For
,
as
we
see
that
unctuous
substances
are
more
odoriferous
then
others
,
and
send
their
streams
further
off
and
more
efficaciously
;
so
we
cannot
doubt
but
such
bodies
as
consist
in
a
moist
nature
accordingly
send
forth
their
emanations
in
a
feebler
proportion
.
Yet
,
that
proportion
will
not
be
so
feeble
,
but
they
may
have
an
Electrical
effect
,
as
well
as
the
more
efficacious
Electrical
bodies
:
which
may
be
perceptible
,
if
exact
experience
be
made
by
an
instrument
like
the
Marriners
needle
;
as
our
learned
Countryman
Dr.
Gilbert
teaches
.
But
,
that
,
in
those
eminent
agents
,
the
spirits
,
wherby
they
attract
,
are
unctuous
,
is
plain
,
because
the
fire
consumes
them
and
so
,
if
the
agents
be
over
heated
,
they
cannot
work
:
but
moderate
heat
,
even
of
fire
,
encreases
their
operation
.
Again
,
they
are
clog'd
by
mysty
air
,
or
wettine
:
and
likewise
,
are
pierc'd
through
and
cut
asunder
by
spirit
of
wine
,
or
aquae
ardentes
;
but
oyl
doth
not
hurt
them
.
Likewise
,
they
yield
more
spirits
in
the
Sun
then
in
the
shade
;
and
they
continue
longer
,
when
the
air
is
cleard
by
North
or
Eastern
winds
.
They
require
to
be
polish'd
;
either
because
the
rubbing
,
which
polish'd
them
,
takes
off
from
their
surfaces
the
former
emanations
,
which
returning
back
stick
upon
them
,
and
so
hinder
the
passage
of
those
that
are
within
:
or
else
,
because
their
outsides
may
be
foul
;
or
lastly
,
because
the
ports
may
be
dilated
by
that
smoothing
.
Now
,
that
hardness
and
solidity
is
required
,
argues
that
these
spirits
must
be
quick
ones
;
that
they
may
return
smartly
,
and
not
be
lost
through
their
languishing
in
the
air
.
Likewise
,
that
all
bodies
,
which
are
not
either
exceeding
rare
,
or
else
set
on
fire
,
may
be
drawn
by
these
unctuous
thrids
,
concludes
that
the
quality
by
which
they
do
it
is
a
common
one
,
that
hath
no
particular
contrarieties
:
such
an
one
as
we
see
in
grease
or
in
pitch
,
to
stick
to
any
thing
;
from
which
in
like
manner
nothing
is
exempted
,
but
fire
and
air
.
And
lastly
,
that
they
work
most
efficaciously
when
they
are
heated
by
rubbing
,
rather
then
by
fire
,
shews
that
their
spirits
are
excitated
by
motion
,
and
therby
made
to
fly
abroad
;
in
such
manner
as
we
see
in
Pomanders
and
other
perfumes
,
which
must
be
heated
if
you
will
have
them
communicate
their
scent
.
And
a
like
effect
as
in
them
,
agitation
doth
in
Jet
,
yellow
Amber
,
and
such
other
Electrical
bodies
;
for
,
if
,
upon
rubbing
them
,
you
put
them
presently
to
your
nose
,
you
wil
discern
a
strong
bituminous
smel
in
them
.
All
which
circumstances
shew
,
that
this
electrical
virtue
consists
in
a
certain
degree
of
rarity
or
density
of
the
bodies
unctuous
emanations
:
Now
,
if
these
refined
and
viscuous
thrids
of
Jet
or
Amber
,
in
their
streaming
abroad
,
meet
with
a
piece
of
straw
,
or
hay
,
or
dried
leaf
,
or
some
such
light
and
spungy
body
;
't
is
no
marvel
if
they
glew
themselvs
to
it
like
birdlime
:
and
that
in
their
shrinking
back
(
by
being
condens'd
again
and
repuls'd
,
through
the
coldness
of
the
air
)
they
carry
it
along
with
them
to
their
entire
body
.
Which
they
that
only
see
the
effect
,
and
cannot
penetrate
into
a
possibility
of
a
natural
cause
therof
,
are
much
troubled
withal
.
6.
Cabeus
his
opinion
re●uted
,
concerning
the
cause
of
Electrical
motions
.
And
this
seems
to
me
to
bear
a
fairer
semblance
of
truth
,
then
what
Cabeus
delivers
for
the
cause
of
Electrical
attractions
:
whose
speculation
herein
,
though
I
cannot
allow
for
solid
,
yet
I
must
for
ingenious
.
(
And
certainly
even
errours
are
to
be
commended
,
when
they
are
witty
ones
;
and
proceed
from
a
casting-further-about
then
the
beaten
Tract
of
verbal
learning
,
or
rather
terms
,
which
explicate
not
the
nature
of
the
thing
in
question
)
.
He
sayes
that
the
coming
of
straws
and
such
other
light
bodies
to
Amber
,
Jet
,
and
the
like
,
proceeds
from
a
wind
,
raised
by
the
forcible
breaking
out
of
subtile
emanations
from
the
Electrical
bodies
into
the
air
which
brings
those
light
bodies
along
with
it
to
the
Electrical
ones
.
But
this
discourse
cannot
hold
.
For
,
First
,
't
is
not
the
nature
of
unctuous
emanation
(
generally
speaking
)
to
cause
smart
motions
singly
of
themselvs
.
Secondly
,
although
they
should
raise
a
wind
,
I
do
not
comprehend
how
this
wind
should
drive
bodies
directly
back
to
the
source
that
raised
it
;
but
rather
any
other
way
;
and
so
,
consequently
,
should
drive
the
light
bodies
,
it
meets
with
in
its
way
,
rather
from
,
then
towards
the
Electrical
body
.
Thirdly
,
if
there
should
be
such
a
wind
raised
,
and
it
should
bring
light
bodies
to
the
Electrical
ones
;
yet
it
could
not
make
them
stick
therto
;
which
we
see
they
do
,
turn
them
which
way
you
will
;
as
though
they
were
glew'd
together
.
Neither
do
his
experiences
convince
any
thing
.
For
,
what
he
saies
,
that
the
light
bodies
are
somtimes
brought
to
the
Electrical
body
with
such
a
violence
,
that
they
rebound
back
from
it
,
and
then
return
again
to
it
,
makes
rather
against
him
:
for
,
if
wind
were
the
cause
of
their
motion
,
they
would
not
return
again
,
after
they
had
leaped
back
from
the
Electrical
body
;
no
more
then
we
can
imagine
that
the
wind
it self
doth
.
The
like
is
of
his
other
experience
;
when
he
observ'd
that
,
some
little
grains
of
Saw-dust
hanging
at
an
Electrical
body
,
the
furthermost
of
them
not
only
fell
off
,
but
seem'd
to
be
driven
away
forcibly
:
for
,
they
did
not
fall
directly
down
,
but
side-wayes
;
and
besides
,
flew
away
with
a
violence
and
smartness
,
that
argued
some
strong
impulse
.
The
reason
wherof
might
be
,
that
,
new
emanations
might
smite
them
;
which
,
not
sticking
and
fast'ning
upon
them
,
wherby
to
draw
them
nearer
,
must
needs
push
them
further
:
or
it
might
be
that
the
emanations
,
to
which
they
were
glew'd
,
shrinking
back
to
their
main
body
,
the
later
grains
were
shoulder'd
off
by
others
that
already
besieg'd
the
Superficies
;
and
then
,
the
emanations
retiring
swiftly
,
the
grains
must
break
off
with
a
force
:
or
else
we
may
conceive
it
was
the
force
of
the
air
that
bore
them
up
a
little
,
which
made
an
appearance
of
their
being
driven
away
;
as
we
see
feathers
and
other
light
things
descend
not
straight
down
.
CHAP.
XX.
Of
the
Loadstones
generation
;
and
its
particular
motions
.
THere
is
yet
remaining
the
great
Mystery
of
the
Loadstone
1.
The
extreme
heat
of
the
Sun
under
the
Zodiack
,
draws
a
stream
of
air
from
each
pole
into
the
Torrid
Zone
.
to
discourse
of
:
Which
all
Authors
,
both
ancient
and
modern
,
have
agreed
upon
as
an
undeniable
example
and
evidence
of
the
shortness
of
mans
reach
in
comprehending
,
and
of
the
impossibility
of
his
reason
in
penetrating
into
and
explicating
such
secrets
,
as
nature
hath
a
mind
to
hide
from
us
.
Wherfore
our
Reader
(
I
am
sure
)
will
not
,
in
this
subject
,
expect
clear
satisfaction
or
plain
demonstrations
,
at
our
hands
:
but
will
judg
we
have
fairly
acquitted
our selves
,
if
what
we
say
be
any
whit
plausible
.
Therefore
,
to
use
our
best
indeavours
to
content
him
;
let
us
reflect
upon
the
disposition
of
parts
of
this
habitable
Globe
,
wherof
we
are
Tenants
for
life
:
And
we
shall
find
that
the
Sun
,
by
his
constant
course
under
the
Zodiack
,
heats
a
great
part
of
it
unmeasurably
more
then
he
doth
the
rest
.
And
consequently
,
that
this
Zodiack
,
being
in
the
mid'st
between
two
(
as
it
were
)
ends
,
which
we
call
the
Poles
;
these
Poles
must
necessarily
be
extremely
cold
,
in
respect
of
the
Torrid
Zone
:
for
,
so
we
call
that
part
of
the
earth
which
lies
under
the
Zodiack
.
Now
,
looking
into
the
consequence
of
this
,
we
find
that
the
Sun
,
or
the
Suns
heat
which
reflects
from
the
earth
in
the
Torrid
Zone
,
must
rarifie
the
air
extremely
;
and
,
according
to
the
nature
of
all
heat
and
fire
,
must
needs
carry
away
from
thence
many
parts
of
the
air
and
earth
sticking
to
that
heat
,
in
such
sort
as
we
have
formerly
declared
.
Whence
it
follows
,
that
other
air
must
necessarily
come
from
the
Regions
towards
both
the
Poles
,
to
supply
what
is
carried
away
from
the
middle
;
as
is
the
course
in
other
fires
,
and
as
we
have
explicated
above
[
](A35985-e26060-b)*
*
Chap.
18.
Sect.
7.
.
Especially
considering
that
the
air
,
which
comes
from
the
Polewards
,
is
heavier
then
the
air
of
the
Torrid
Zone
,
and
therfore
,
must
naturally
press
to
be
still
nearer
the
earth
;
and
so
,
as
it
were
shoulders
on
the
air
of
the
Torrid
Zone
towards
the
circumference
,
by
rolling
into
its
place
:
and
this
,
in
great
quantities
;
and
consequently
,
the
polar
air
must
draw
a
great
train
after
it
.
Which
,
if
we
consider
the
great
extent
of
the
Torrid
Zone
,
we
shall
easily
perswade
our
selvs
,
must
reach
on
each
side
,
to
the
very
Pole
.
For
,
taking
from
Archimedes
,
that
the
Spherical
Superficies
of
a
portion
of
a
Sphere
is
,
to
the
Superficies
of
the
whole
Sphere
,
according
as
the
parts
of
the
axis
of
that
Sphere
,
comprised
within
the
said
portion
,
is
to
the
whole
axis
:
and
considering
that
(
in
our
case
)
the
part
of
the
axis
comprised
within
the
Torrid
Zone
is
,
to
the
whole
axis
of
the
earth
,
in
about
the
proportion
of
4.
to
10
:
it
must
of
necessity
follow
,
that
a
fire
or
great
heat
,
reigning
in
so
vast
an
extent
,
will
draw
air
very
powerfully
from
the
rest
of
the
world
.
Neither
let
any
man
apprehend
,
that
this
course
,
of
the
Sun
's
elevating
so
great
quantities
of
Atoms
in
the
Torrid
Zone
,
should
hinder
the
course
of
gravity
there
.
(
For
,
first
,
the
medium
is
much
rarer
in
th●
Torrid
Zone
,
then
in
other
parts
of
the
earth
;
and
therfore
the
force
of
the
descending
Atoms
needs
not
be
so
great
there
as
in
other
places
,
to
make
bodies
descend
there
as
fast
as
they
do
elsewhere
.
Secondly
,
there
being
a
perpetual
supply
of
fresh
air
from
the
Polar
parts
,
streaming
continually
into
the
Torrid
Zone
;
it
must
of
necessity
happen
that
,
in
the
air
,
there
come
Atoms
to
the
Torrid
Zone
,
of
that
grossness
that
they
cannot
suddenly
be
so
much
rarified
as
the
subtiler
parts
of
air
that
are
there
:
and
therfore
,
the
more
those
subtiler
parts
are
rarified
,
and
therby
happen
to
be
carried
up
;
the
stronger
and
the
thicker
the
heavier
Atoms
must
descend
.
And
thus
this
concourse
of
air
from
the
Polar
parts
maintains
gravity
under
the
Zodiack
;
where
otherwise
all
would
be
turned
into
fire
,
and
so
have
no
gravity
.
Now
,
who
considers
the
two
Hemispheres
,
which
,
by
the
2.
The
Atoms
of
these
two
streams
coming
together
are
apt
to
incorporate
with
one
another
.
Equator
are
divided
,
will
find
that
they
are
not
altogether
of
equal
complexions
;
but
that
our
Hemisphere
,
in
which
the
Northpole
is
comprised
,
is
much
dryer
then
the
other
,
by
reason
of
the
greater
continent
of
land
in
this
,
and
the
vast
tract
of
Sea
in
the
other
;
and
therfore
,
the
supply
which
comes
from
the
divers
Hemispheres
must
needs
be
of
different
natures
;
that
which
comes
from
towards
the
Southpole
,
being
compared
to
that
which
comes
from
towards
the
North
,
as
the
more
wet
to
the
more
dry
.
Yet
,
of
how
different
complexions
soever
they
be
,
you
see
they
are
the
emanations
of
one
and
the
same
body
.
Not
unlike
to
what
nature
hath
instituted
in
the
rank
of
Animals
:
among
whom
the
Male
and
Female
are
so
distinguish'd
by
heat
and
cold
,
moisture
and
drought
,
that
nevertheless
all
belongs
but
to
one
nature
;
and
that
,
in
degrees
,
though
manifestly
different
,
yet
so
near
together
,
that
the
body
of
one
is
,
in
a
manner
,
the
same
thing
,
as
the
body
of
the
other
.
Even
so
,
the
complexions
of
the
two
Hemispheres
are
in
such
sort
different
in
the
same
qualities
,
that
nevertheless
they
are
of
the
same
nature
;
and
are
unequal
parts
of
the
same
body
which
we
call
the
Earth
.
Now
,
Alchimists
assure
us
,
that
,
if
two
extractions
of
one
body
meet
together
,
they
will
incorporate
one
with
the
other
;
especially
,
if
there
be
some
little
difference
in
the
complexion
of
the
extractions
.
Whence
it
follows
,
that
these
,
two
streams
of
air
,
making
up
one
continuate
floud
of
various
currents
,
●om
one
end
of
the
3.
By
the
meeting
and
mingling
together
of
these
streams
at
the
Equator
,
divers
rivolets
of
Atoms
of
each
Pole
are
continuated
from
one
Pole
to
the
other
.
world
to
the
other
;
each
stream
that
come
to
the
Equator
from
its
own
Pole
by
the
extraction
of
the
Sun
,
and
that
is
still
supply'd
with
new
matter
flowing
from
its
own
Pole
to
the
Equator
,
before
the
Sun
can
sufficiently
rarifie
and
lift
up
the
Atomes
that
came
first
Perpendicularly
under
its
beams
,
(
as
it
uses
to
happen
in
the
effects
of
Physical
causes
,
which
cannot
be
rigorously
ajusted
,
but
must
have
some
latitude
;
in
which
nature
inclines
ever
rather
to
abundance
then
to
defect
)
,
will
pass
even
to
the
other
pole
,
by
the
conduct
of
his
fellow
,
in
case
he
be
by
some
occasion
driven
back
homewards
.
For
,
as
we
see
in
a
Bowl
or
Pail
full
of
water
,
or
rather
in
a
Pipe
,
through
which
the
water
runs
along
;
if
there
be
a
little
hole
at
the
bottome
or
side
of
it
,
the
water
will
wriggle
and
change
its
course
to
creep
out
at
that
Pipe
:
especially
if
there
be
a
little
spiggot
,
or
quill
at
the
outside
of
the
hole
,
that
by
the
narrow
length
of
it
helps
in
some
sort
(
as
it
were
)
to
suck
it
.
So
,
if
any
of
the
files
of
the
army
or
floud
of
Atoms
,
sucked
from
one
of
the
Poles
to
the
Equator
,
do
there
find
any
gaps
,
or
chinks
,
or
lanes
of
retiring
files
in
the
front
of
the
other
poles
battalia
of
atomes
;
they
will
press
in
there
,
(
in
such
mannner
as
we
have
above
declared
that
water
doth
by
the
help
of
a
label
of
cotten
;
and
as
is
exemplyfied
in
all
the
attractions
of
venime
by
venimous
bodies
,
wherof
we
have
given
many
examples
above
)
:
and
they
will
go
along
with
them
the
course
they
go
.
For
as
,
when
a
thick
short
gilded
ingot
of
silver
is
drawn
out
into
a
long
subtile
wyre
;
the
wyre
,
continuing
still
perfectly
guilded
all
over
,
manifestly
shews
that
the
outside
and
the
inside
of
the
ingot
strangely
meet
together
,
and
intermix
in
the
drawing
out
:
so
this
little
stream
,
which
(
like
an
Eddy
current
)
runs
back
from
the
Equator
towards
its
own
Pole
,
will
continue
to
the
end
still
tincted
with
the
mixture
of
the
other
Poles
atoms
,
it
was
incorporated
with
at
his
coming
to
the
Equator
.
Now
,
that
some
little
rivolets
of
air
and
atoms
should
run
back
to
their
own
Pole
,
contrary
to
the
course
of
their
main
stream
,
will
be
easy
enough
to
conceive
;
if
we
but
consider
that
,
at
certain
times
of
the
year
,
winds
blow
more
violently
and
strongly
from
some
determinate
part
or
Rombe
of
the
world
,
then
they
do
at
other
times
,
and
from
other
parts
.
As
for
example
;
our
East
India
Marriners
tell
us
of
the
famous
Monsones
they
find
in
those
parts
:
whch
are
strong
winds
that
reign
constantly
six
moneths
of
the
year
from
one
polewards
,
and
the
other
six
moneths
from
the
other
pole
;
&
beginning
precisely
about
the
Suns
entring
into
such
a
sign
or
degree
of
the
Zodiac
,
and
continue
til
about
its
entrance
into
the
opposite
degree
.
And
,
in
our
parts
of
the
world
,
certain
smart
Easterly
or
Northeasterly
winds
reign
about
the
end
of
March
and
beginning
of
April
;
when
it
seems
that
some
snows
are
melted
by
the
spring
heats
of
the
Sun
.
And
other
winds
have
their
courses
in
other
seasons
,
upon
other
causes
.
All
which
evidently
convince
,
that
the
course
of
the
air
and
vapours
,
from
the
poles
to
the
Equator
,
cannot
be
so
regular
and
uniform
,
but
that
many
impediments
and
crosses
light
in
the
way
,
to
make
breaches
in
it
;
and
therby
to
force
it
in
some
places
to
an
opposite
course
.
In
such
sort
as
we
see
happens
in
eddy
waters
,
and
in
the
course
of
a
tide
;
wherin
the
stream
,
rūning
swiftly
in
the
middle
,
beats
the
edges
of
the
water
to
the
shore
,
and
therby
makes
it
run
back
at
the
shore
.
And
hence
we
may
conclude
that
,
although
the
main
course
of
air
&
atoms
(
for
example
,
from
North
to
South
,
in
our
Hemisphere
)
can
never
fail
of
going
on
towards
the
Equator
,
constantly
at
the
same
rate
,
in
gross
;
nevertheless
,
in
several
particular
little
parts
of
it
,
(
and
especially
at
the
edges
of
those
streams
that
are
driven
on
faster
then
the
rest
,
by
an
extraordinary
and
accidental
violent
cause
)
it
is
variously
interrupted
,
and
somtimes
intirely
stop'd
,
and
other
times
even
driven
back
to
the
Northwards
.
And
,
if
peradventure
any
man
should
think
that
this
will
not
fall
out
;
because
each
stream
seems
to
be
always
coming
from
his
one
Pole
to
the
Equator
,
and
therfore
will
oppose
and
drive
back
any
bodies
that
with
less
force
should
strive
to
swim
against
it
;
or
,
if
they
stick
to
them
,
will
carry
them
back
to
the
Equator
.
We
answer
,
that
we
must
not
conceive
the
whole
air
in
body
doth
every
where
equally
incroach
from
the
Polewards
upon
the
Torrid
Zone
;
but
,
as
it
were
,
in
certain
brooks
or
rivulets
,
according
as
the
contingency
of
all
causes
put
together
makes
it
fall
out
.
Now
then
,
out
of
what
we
have
said
,
it
will
follow
,
that
;
since
all
the
air
in
this
our
Hemisphere
is
,
as
it
were
,
strew'd
over
and
sow'd
with
abundance
of
Northern
atoms
;
and
that
some
brooks
of
them
are
in
station
,
others
in
a
motion
of
retrogradation
back
to
their
own
North
Poles
:
the
Southern
atoms
(
which
,
coming
upon
them
at
the
Equator
,
do
not
only
press
in
among
them
,
wherever
they
can
find
admittance
,
but
also
go
on
forwards
to
the
North
Poles
in
several
files
by
themselvs
;
being
driven
that
way
by
the
same
accidental
causes
,
which
make
the
others
retire
back
)
,
seizing
in
their
way
upon
the
northern
ones
,
in
such
manner
as
we
described
in
filtration
,
and
therby
creeping
along
by
them
wherever
they
find
them
standing
stil
,
and
going
along
with
them
wherever
they
find
them
going
back
,
must
of
necessity
find
passage
in
great
quantites
towards
and
even
to
the
North
Pole
;
though
some
parts
of
them
will
ever
and
anon
be
check'd
in
this
their
journey
by
the
main
current
prevailing
over
some
accidental
one
,
and
so
be
carried
back
again
to
the
Equator
,
whose
line
they
had
crossed
.
And
this
affect
cannot
choose
but
be
more
or
less
,
according
to
the
seasons
of
the
year
.
For
,
when
the
Sun
is
in
the
Tropick
of
Capricorn
,
the
southern
atoms
will
flow
in
much
more
abundance
,
and
with
far
greater
speed
,
into
the
Torrid
Zone
,
then
the
northern
atoms
can
;
by
reason
of
the
Suns
approximation
to
the
South
,
and
his
distance
from
the
North
Pole
:
since
he
works
faintest
,
where
he
is
furthest
off
;
and
therfore
from
the
North
no
more
emanations
or
Atoms
will
be
drawn
,
but
such
as
are
most
subtilised
and
duly
prepared
for
that
course
.
And
,
since
only
these
selected
bands
do
now
march
towards
the
Equator
;
their
files
must
needs
be
thinner
,
then
when
the
Suns
being
in
the
Equator
or
Tropick
of
Cancer
wakens
and
musters
up
all
their
forces
.
And
consequently
,
the
quiet
parts
of
air
between
their
files
(
in
which
like
Atoms
are
also
scatter'd
)
are
the
greater
;
wherby
the
advenient
Southern
Atoms
have
the
larger
filter
to
climb
up
by
.
And
the
like
happens
in
the
other
Hemisphere
,
when
the
Sun
is
in
the
Tropick
of
Cancer
;
as
who
will
bestow
the
pains
to
compare
them
,
will
presently
see
.
4.
Of
these
Atoms
,
incorporated
with
some
fit
matter
in
the
bowels
of
the
earth
,
is
made
a
stone
.
Now
then
,
let
us
consider
what
these
two
streams
thus
incorporated
,
must
of
necessity
do
in
the
surface
or
upper
parts
of
the
Earth
.
First
,
't
is
evident
they
must
needs
penetrate
a
pretty
depth
into
the
Earth
:
for
so
freezing
perswades
us
;
and
much
more
,
the
subtile
penetration
of
divers
more
spiritual
bodies
,
of
which
we
have
sufficiently
discoursed
above
.
Now
,
let
us
conceive
that
these
steams
find
a
body
,
of
a
convenient
density
to
incorporate
themselvs
in
,
in
the
way
of
density
;
as
we
see
fire
doth
in
iron
,
and
in
other
dense
bodies
:
and
this
not
for
an
hour
or
two
,
as
happens
in
fire
;
but
for
years
:
as
I
have
been
told
that
,
in
the
extreme
cold
hills
in
the
Peak
in
Darbyshire
,
happens
to
the
dry
Atoms
of
cold
;
which
are
permanently
incorporated
in
water
by
long
continual
freezing
,
and
so
make
a
kind
of
Chrystal
.
In
this
case
,
certainly
it
must
come
to
pass
,
that
this
body
will
become
in
a
manner
,
wholly
of
the
nature
of
these
steams
;
which
being
drawn
from
the
Poles
that
abound
in
cold
and
driness
,
(
for
others
,
that
have
not
these
qualities
,
do
not
contribute
to
5.
This
stone
works
by
emanations
joyned
with
agreeing
streams
that
meet
them
in
the
air
;
and
in
fine
it
is
a
Loadstone
.
the
intended
effect
)
,
the
body
is
aptest
to
become
a
stone
:
for
so
we
see
that
cold
and
drought
turns
the
superficial
parts
of
the
earth
into
stones
&
rocks
;
&
accordingly
,
wherever
cold
&
dry
winds
reign
powerfully
,
all
such
Countries
are
mainly
rocky
.
Now
then
,
let
us
suppose
this
stone
to
be
taken
out
of
the
earth
and
hang'd
in
the
air
,
or
set
conveniently
on
some
little
pin
;
or
otherwise
put
in
liberty
,
so
as
a
small
impulse
may
easily
turn
it
any
way
:
it
will
in
this
case
certainly
follow
,
that
the
end
of
the
stone
,
which
in
the
earth
lay
towards
the
North
pole
,
will
now
in
the
air
convert
it self
,
in
the
same
manner
,
towards
the
same
point
;
and
the
other
end
,
which
lay
towards
the
South
,
turn
by
consequence
to
the
South
.
I
speak
of
these
Countries
which
lie
between
the
Equator
and
the
North
;
in
which
of
necessity
the
stream
going
from
the
North
to
the
Equator
must
be
stronger
then
the
opposite
one
.
Now
,
to
explicate
how
this
is
done
.
Suppose
the
stone
hang'd
East
and
West
freely
in
the
air
;
the
steam
,
which
is
drawn
from
the
North
Pole
of
the
earth
,
ranges
along
by
it
in
its
course
to
the
Equator
;
and
,
finding
in
the
stone
the
South
steam
(
which
is
grown
innate
to
it
)
very
strong
,
it
must
needs
incorporate
it self
with
it
,
and
most
by
those
parts
of
the
steam
in
the
stone
which
are
strongest
;
which
are
they
that
come
directly
from
the
North
of
the
stone
,
(
by
which
I
mean
that
part
of
the
stone
that
lay
Northward
in
the
Earth
,
and
that
still
looks
to
the
North
pole
of
the
Earth
now
it
is
in
the
air
)
.
And
therfore
,
the
great
floud
of
atoms
coming
from
the
North
pole
of
the
earth
will
incorporate
it self
most
strongly
,
by
the
North
end
of
the
stone
,
with
the
little
floud
of
Southern
atomes
it
findes
in
the
stone
:
for
that
end
serves
for
the
coming
out
of
the
Southern
atomes
,
and
sends
them
abroad
;
as
the
South
end
doth
the
Northern
steam
,
(
since
the
steams
come
in
at
one
end
,
and
go
out
at
the
other
.
)
From
hence
we
may
gather
,
that
this
stone
will
joyn
and
cleave
to
its
attractive
;
whenever
it
happens
to
be
within
the
Sphere
of
its
activity
.
Besides
,
if
,
by
some
accident
it
should
happen
,
that
the
atomes
or
steams
,
which
are
drawn
by
the
Sun
from
the
Polewards
to
the
Equator
,
should
come
stronger
from
some
part
of
the
earth
,
which
is
on
the
side
hand
of
the
Pole
,
then
from
the
very
Pole
it self
;
in
this
case
the
stone
will
turn
from
the
Pole
towards
that
side
.
Lastly
,
whatever
this
stone
will
do
towards
the
Pole
of
the
earth
;
the
very
same
a
lesser
stone
of
the
same
kind
will
do
towards
a
greater
.
And
,
if
there
be
any
kind
of
other
substance
that
has
participation
of
the
nature
of
this
stone
,
such
a
substance
will
behave
it self
towards
this
stone
,
in
the
same
manner
as
such
a
stone
behaves
it self
towards
the
earth
:
all
the
Phenomens
whereof
may
be
the
more
plainly
observed
,
if
the
stone
be
cut
into
the
form
of
the
earth
.
And
thus
,
we
have
found
a
perfect
delineation
of
the
Loadstone
,
from
its
causes
.
For
,
there
is
no
man
so
ignorant
of
the
nature
of
a
Loadstone
,
but
he
knows
that
the
properties
of
it
are
to
tend
towards
the
North
;
to
vary
somtimes
;
to
joyn
with
another
Loadstone
;
to
draw
iron
to
it
:
and
such
like
,
whose
causes
you
see
deliver'd
.
But
,
to
come
to
experimental
proofs
and
observations
on
the
Loadstone
,
by
which
it
will
appear
that
these
causes
are
well
6
A
methode
for
making
experiences
on
any
subject
.
esteem'd
and
apply'd
;
we
must
be
beholding
to
that
admirable
searcher
of
the
nature
of
the
Loadstones
Dr.
Gilbert
:
by
means
of
whom
and
Dr.
Harvey
,
our
Nation
may
claim
,
even
in
this
latter
age
,
as
deserved
a
crown
for
solid
Philosophical
learning
;
as
,
for
many
ages
together
,
it
hath
done
formerly
for
acute
and
subtile
speculations
in
Divinity
.
But
,
before
I
fall
to
particulars
,
I
think
it
worth
warning
my
Reader
,
how
this
Great
Man
arrived
to
discover
so
much
of
Magnetical
Philosophy
;
that
he
likewise
,
if
he
be
desirous
to
search
into
nature
,
may
,
by
imitation
,
advance
his
thoughts
and
knowledge
that
way
.
In
short
,
then
;
all
the
knowledg
he
got
of
this
subject
was
by
forming
a
little
Loadstone
into
the
shape
of
the
earth
.
By
which
means
he
compassed
a
wonderful
design
,
which
was
,
to
make
the
whole
globe
of
the
earth
maniable
:
for
,
he
found
the
properties
of
the
whole
earth
in
that
little
body
;
which
he
therfore
called
a
Terrella
,
or
little
earth
,
and
which
he
could
manage
and
try
experiences
on
,
at
his
will
.
And
in
like
manner
,
any
man
,
that
has
an
aim
to
advance
much
in
natural
Sciences
,
must
endeavour
to
draw
the
matter
he
enquires
of
into
some
smal
model
,
or
into
some
kind
of
manageable
method
;
which
he
may
turn
and
wind
as
he
pleases
:
and
then
let
him
be
sure
,
if
he
hath
a
competent
understanding
,
that
he
will
not
miss
of
his
mark
.
But
,
to
our
intent
;
the
first
thing
we
are
to
prove
is
,
that
the
7.
The
Loadstones
generation
,
by
atoms
flowing
from
both
Poles
,
is
confirmd
by
experiments
observ'd
in
the
stone
it self
.
Loadstone
is
generated
in
such
sort
as
we
have
described
.
For
proof
wherof
,
the
first
ground
we
will
lay
shall
be
to
consider
how
,
in
divers
other
effects
,
it
is
manifest
,
that
the
differences
of
being
exposed
to
the
North
or
to
the
South
,
cause
very
great
variety
in
the
same
thing
:
as
hereafter
,
we
shall
have
occasion
to
touch
,
in
the
barks
and
grains
of
trees
,
and
the
like
.
Next
,
we
find
by
experience
,
that
this
virtue
of
the
Loadstone
is
receivd
into
other
bodies
that
resemble
its
nature
,
by
heatings
and
coolings
:
for
,
so
it
passes
in
iron
bars
,
which
,
being
throughly
heated
,
and
then
laid
to
cool
North
and
South
,
are
therby
imbued
with
a
Magnetick
virtue
;
heat
opening
their
bodies
,
and
disposing
them
to
suck
in
such
atoms
as
are
convenient
to
their
nature
,
that
flow
to
them
whiles
they
are
cooling
.
So
that
we
cannot
doubt
,
but
convenient
matter
,
fermenting
in
its
warm
bed
under
the
earth
,
becomes
a
Loadstone
;
by
the
like
sucking
in
of
affluent
streams
,
of
a
like
complexion
to
the
former
.
And
it
fares
in
like
manner
with
those
fiery
instruments
(
as
fireforks
,
tongues
,
shovels
;
and
the
like
)
which
stand
constantly
upwards
and
downwards
;
for
they
,
by
being
often
heated
and
cool'd
again
,
gain
a
very
strong
verticity
,
or
turning
to
the
Pole
:
and
indeed
,
they
cannot
stand
upwards
and
downwards
so
little
a
while
,
but
they
will
in
that
short
space
gain
a
manifest
verticity
;
and
change
it
at
every
turning
.
Now
,
since
the
force
and
vigour
of
this
verticity
is
in
the
end
that
stands
downwards
;
't
is
evident
that
this
effect
proceeds
out
of
an
influence
receiv'd
from
the
earth
.
And
because
in
a
Load-stone
(
made
into
a
globe
,
or
consider'd
so
,
to
the
end
you
may
reckon
Hemispheres
in
it
,
as
in
the
great
earth
)
either
Hemisphere
gives
to
a
needle
touch'd
upon
it
,
not
only
the
virtue
of
that
Hemisphere
where
it
is
touch'd
,
but
likewise
the
vertue
of
the
contrary
Hemisphere
:
we
may
boldly
conclude
,
that
the
virtue
which
a
Loadstone
is
impregnated
with
,
in
the
womb
or
bed
of
the
earth
where
it
is
form'd
and
grows
,
proceeds
as
well
from
the
contrary
Hemisphere
of
the
earth
,
as
from
that
wherin
it
lyes
;
in
such
sort
,
as
we
have
above
described
.
And
,
as
we
feel
oftentimes
in
our
own
bodies
,
that
some
cold
we
catch
remains
in
us
a
long
while
after
the
taking
it
;
and
somtimes
seems
even
to
change
the
nature
of
some
part
of
our
body
,
into
which
it
is
chiefly
enter'd
and
hath
taken
particular
possession
of
:
so
that
,
whenever
new
atoms
of
the
like
nature
again
range
about
in
the
circumstant
air
,
that
part
,
so
deeply
affected
with
the
former
ones
of-kin
to
these
,
in
a
particular
manner
seems
to
rissent
and
attract
them
to
it
;
and
to
have
its
guests
within
it
(
as
it
were
)
waken'd
and
rous'd
up
,
by
the
strokes
of
the
advenient
ones
that
knock
at
their
doors
.
Even
so
(
but
much
more
strongly
,
by
reason
of
the
longer
time
and
less
hinderances
)
we
may
conceive
,
that
the
two
virtues
or
atoms
,
proceeding
from
the
two
different
Hemisphere
,
constitute
a
certain
permanent
and
constant
nature
in
the
stone
that
imbibes
them
:
which
,
then
,
we
call
a
Loadstone
;
and
is
exceeding
sensible
(
as
we
shall
hereafter
declare
)
of
the
advenience
to
it
of
new
atoms
,
a
like
in
nature
and
complexion
to
those
it
is
impregnated
with
.
And
this
virtue
,
consisting
in
a
kind
of
softer
and
tenderer
substance
then
the
rest
of
the
stone
,
becomes
thereby
subject
to
be
consumed
by
fire
.
From
whence
we
may
gather
the
reason
,
why
a
Loadstone
never
recovers
its
magnetick
virtue
,
after
it
hath
once
lost
it
;
though
iron
doth
:
for
the
humidity
of
iron
is
inseparable
from
its
substance
;
but
the
humidity
of
a
Loadstone
;
which
makes
it
capable
of
this
effect
,
may
be
quite
consumed
by
fire
,
and
so
the
stone
may
be
left
too
dry
,
for
ever
being
capable
of
imbibing
any
new
influence
from
the
earth
,
unless
it
be
by
a
kind
of
new
making
it
.
In
the
next
place
,
we
are
to
prove
,
that
the
Loadstone
works
in
that
manner
we
have
shew'd
.
For
which
end
,
let
us
consider
8.
Experiments
to
prove
that
the
Loadstone
works
by
emanations
meeting
with
agreeing
streames
.
how
the
atoms
,
that
are
drawn
from
each
Pole
and
Hemisphere
of
the
earth
to
the
Equator
,
making
up
their
course
by
a
manuduction
of
one
another
,
the
hindermost
cannot
chose
but
still
follow
on
after
the
formost
.
And
,
as
it
happens
in
filtration
by
a
cotton
cloath
,
if
some
one
part
of
the
cotton
have
its
disposition
to
the
ascent
of
the
water
more
perfect
and
ready
,
then
the
other
parts
have
;
the
water
will
assuredly
ascend
faster
in
that
part
,
then
in
any
of
the
rest
:
so
,
if
the
atoms
find
a
greater
disposition
for
their
passage
,
in
any
one
part
of
the
Medium
they
range
through
,
then
in
another
;
they
will
certainly
not
fail
of
taking
that
way
,
in
greater
abundance
and
with
more
vigour
and
strength
,
then
any
other
.
But
't
is
evident
that
,
when
they
meet
with
such
a
stone
as
we
have
described
,
the
helps
,
by
which
they
advance
in
their
journey
,
are
notably
encreas'd
by
the
floud
of
atoms
they
meet
coming
out
of
that
stone
;
which
being
of
the
nature
of
their
opposite
pole
,
they
seise
greedily
upon
them
,
and
therby
pluck
themselvs
faster
on
:
like
a
Ferry
man
,
that
draws
on
his
boat
the
swiftlier
,
the
more
vigourously
he
t●gs
and
pulls
at
the
rope
that
lyes
thwart
the
river
for
him
to
hale
himself
over
by
.
And
therfore
,
we
cannot
doubt
but
this
floud
of
atoms
,
streaming
from
the
pole
of
the
earth
,
must
needs
pass
through
that
stone
,
with
more
speed
and
vigour
then
they
can
do
any
other
way
.
And
,
as
we
see
in
the
running
of
water
,
if
it
meets
with
any
lower
cranies
then
the
wide
channel
it
streams
in
;
it
will
turn
out
of
its
straight
way
,
to
glide
along
there
where
it
findes
an
easier
and
more
declive
bed
to
tumble
in
:
so
these
atoms
will
infallibly
deturn
themselvs
from
their
direct
course
,
to
pass
through
such
a
stone
,
as
far
as
their
greater
conveniency
leads
them
.
And
,
what
we
have
said
of
these
atoms
,
which
from
the
Poles
range
through
the
vast
sea
of
air
to
the
Equator
,
is
likewise
to
be
appli'd
to
those
atoms
which
issue
out
of
the
stone
:
so
that
we
may
conclude
,
that
,
if
they
meet
with
any
help
which
may
convey
them
on
with
more
speed
and
vigour
,
then
whiles
they
stream
directly
forwards
;
they
will
likewise
deturn
themselvs
from
directly
forwards
,
to
take
that
course
.
And
,
if
the
stone
it self
be
hang'd
so
nicely
,
that
a
less
force
is
able
to
turn
it
about
,
then
is
requisite
to
turn
awry
,
out
of
its
course
,
the
continued
stream
of
atoms
which
issues
from
the
stone
:
in
this
case
,
the
stone
it self
must
needs
turn
towards
that
stream
,
which
climbing
and
filtring
it self
along
the
stones
stream
,
draws
it
out
of
its
course
;
in
such
sort
as
the
nose
of
a
Weather-cock
buts
it self
into
the
wind
.
Now
,
then
,
it
being
known
,
that
the
strongest
stream
comes
directly
from
the
North
,
in
the
great
earth
;
and
that
the
Southern
stream
of
the
Terrella
,
or
Loadstone
,
(
proportion'd
duly
by
nature
to
incorporate
with
the
North
stream
of
the
earth
)
issues
out
of
the
north
end
of
the
stone
;
it
follows
plainly
that
,
when
a
Loadstone
is
situated
at
liberty
,
its
North
and
must
necessarily
turn
towards
the
North
pole
of
the
World
.
And
it
will
likewise
follow
,
that
,
whenever
such
a
stone
meets
with
another
of
the
same
nature
and
kind
,
they
must
comport
themselvs
to
one
another
in
like
sort
:
that
is
,
if
both
of
them
be
free
and
equal
,
they
must
turn
themselvs
to
or
from
one
another
;
according
as
they
are
situated
in
respect
of
one
another
.
So
that
,
if
their
axis
be
parallel
,
and
the
South
pole
of
the
one
and
the
North
of
the
other
look
the
same
way
,
they
will
send
proprtionate
and
greeing
streams
to
one
another
from
their
whole
bodies
,
that
will
readily
mingle
and
incorporate
with
one
another
,
without
turning
out
of
their
way
,
or
seeking
any
shorter
course
,
or
chāging
their
respects
to
one
another
.
But
,
if
the
poles
of
the
same
denomination
look
the
same
way
,
and
the
loadstones
do
not
lie
so
as
to
have
their
axis
parallel
,
but
that
they
incline
to
one
another
:
then
they
will
work
themselvs
about
,
till
they
grow
,
by
their
opposite
poles
,
into
a
straight
line
;
for
the
same
reason
,
as
we
have
shew'd
of
a
loadstones
turning
to
the
pole
of
the
earth
.
But
,
if
only
one
of
the
loadstones
be
free
,
and
the
other
fixed
,
and
that
they
lie
inclined
,
as
in
the
former
case
;
then
,
the
free
stone
will
work
himself
,
till
his
pole
be
opposite
to
that
part
of
the
fixed
stone
,
from
whence
the
stream
which
agrees
with
him
issues
strōgest
;
for
that
streā
is
to
the
free
loadstone
,
as
the
Northern
streā
of
the
earth
is
to
a
loadstone
compared
to
the
earth
.
But
withal
,
we
must
take
notice
that
,
in
this
our
discourse
,
we
abstract
from
other
accidents
;
and
particularly
,
from
the
influence
of
the
earths
streams
into
the
loadstones
:
which
will
cause
great
variety
in
these
cases
,
if
they
lie
not
due
North
&
South
,
when
they
begin
to
work
.
And
,
as
loadstones
and
other
magnetick
bodies
thus
of
necessity
turn
to
one
another
,
when
they
are
both
free
;
and
,
if
one
of
them
be
fast'ned
,
the
other
turns
to
it
:
so
likewise
,
if
they
be
free
to
progressive
motion
,
they
must
,
by
a
like
necessity
and
for
the
same
reason
,
come
together
and
joyn
themselves
to
one
another
.
And
,
if
only
one
of
them
be
free
,
that
must
remove
it self
to
the
other
;
for
,
the
same
vertue
that
makes
them
turn
(
which
is
the
strength
of
the
steam
)
will
likewise
(
in
due
circumstances
)
make
them
come
together
;
by
reason
that
the
steams
,
which
climbe
up
one
another
by
the
way
of
filtration
,
and
thereby
turn
the
bodies
of
the
stones
upon
their
centers
,
when
they
are
only
free
to
turn
,
must
likewise
draw
the
whole
bodies
of
the
stones
entirely
out
of
their
places
,
and
make
them
joyn
;
when
such
a
total
motion
of
the
body
is
an
effect
that
requires
no
more
force
,
than
the
force
of
conveying
vigorously
the
streams
of
both
the
Magnetick
bodies
into
one
another
,
that
is
,
when
there
is
no
such
impediment
standing
in
the
way
of
the
Magnetick
bodies
motion
,
but
that
the
celerity
of
the
atomes
motion
,
mingling
with
one
another
,
is
able
to
overcome
it
.
For
,
then
,
it
must
needs
do
so
;
and
the
magnetick
body
,
by
natural
coherence
to
the
steam
of
atomes
in
which
it
is
involved
,
follows
the
course
of
the
steam
:
in
such
sort
as
in
the
example
we
have
heretofore
,
upon
another
occasion
,
given
of
an
eggs-shell
fill'd
with
dew
;
the
Sun-beams
converting
the
dew
into
smoke
,
and
raising
up
that
smoke
or
steam
,
the
eggs-shell
is
likewise
rais'd
up
for
company
with
the
steam
that
issues
from
it
.
And
,
for
the
same
reason
it
is
,
that
the
Load-stone
draws
iron
;
For
,
iron
being
of
a
nature
apt
to
receive
and
harbor
the
steams
of
a
Loadstone
,
it
becomes
a
weak
loadstone
,
and
works
towards
a
loadstone
,
as
a
weaker
Loadstone
would
do
:
&
so
moves
towards
a
Loadstone
,
by
the
means
we
have
now
described
.
And
,
that
this
conformity
between
iron
and
the
Loadstone
is
the
true
reason
of
the
Loadstones
drawing
iron
is
clear
,
out
of
this
,
that
a
Loadstone
will
take
up
a
greater
weight
of
pure
iron
,
then
it
will
of
impure
or
drossie
Iron
,
or
of
Iron
and
some
other
mettal
joyn'd
together
;
and
that
it
will
draw
further
through
a
slender
long
Iron
,
then
in
the
free
open
air
:
all
which
are
manifest
signs
,
that
iron
co-operates
with
the
force
which
the
Loadstone
grafts
in
it
.
And
the
reason
why
iron
comes
to
a
loadstone
more
efficaciously
then
another
loadstone
doth
,
is
,
because
loadstones
generally
are
more
impure
then
iron
is
(
as
being
a
kind
of
Oar
or
Mine
of
Iron
)
and
have
other
extraneous
and
Heterogeneal
natures
mix'd
with
them
:
whereas
iron
receives
the
loadstones
operation
in
its
whole
substance
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
Positions
drawn
out
of
the
former
Doctrine
,
and
confirm'd
by
experimental
proofs
.
THe
first
Position
is
,
that
,
The
working
of
the
loadstone
,
(
being
1.
The
operations
of
the
loadstone
are
wrought
by
bodies
and
not
by
qualities
.
throughout
according
to
the
tenour
of
the
operation
of
bodies
)
may
be
done
by
bodies
;
and
consequently
,
is
not
done
by
occult
or
secret
qualities
.
Which
is
evident
out
of
this
,
that
a
greater
loadstone
has
more
effect
then
a
lesser
:
and
that
,
if
you
cut
away
part
of
a
loadstone
,
part
of
his
vertue
is
likewise
taken
from
him
;
and
if
the
parts
be
join'd
again
,
the
whole
becomes
as
strong
as
it
was
before
.
Again
,
if
a
loadstone
touch
a
longer
iron
,
it
gives
it
less
force
then
if
it
touch
a
shorter
:
nay
,
the
vertue
in
any
part
is
sensibly
lesser
,
according
as
it
is
further
from
the
touched
part
.
Again
,
the
longer
an
iron
is
in
touching
,
the
greater
vertue
it
gets
,
and
the
more
constant
.
And
,
both
an
iron
and
a
loadstone
may
lose
their
vertue
,
by
long
lying
out
of
their
due
order
and
situation
,
either
to
the
earth
or
to
another
loadstone
.
Besides
,
if
a
loadstone
touch
a
long
iron
in
the
middle
of
it
,
he
diffuses
his
vertue
equally
towards
both
ends
;
and
,
if
it
be
a
round
plate
,
he
diffuses
his
vertue
equally
to
all
sides
.
And
lastly
,
the
vertue
of
a
loadstone
,
as
also
of
an
iron
touched
,
is
lost
by
burning
it
in
the
fire
.
All
which
symptoms
,
agreeing
exactly
with
the
rules
of
bodies
,
make
it
undeniable
,
that
the
vertue
of
the
loadstone
is
a
real
and
solid
body
.
Against
this
position
Cabeus
objects
,
that
little
atomes
would
not
be
able
to
penetrate
all
sorts
of
bodies
;
as
we
see
the
vertue
2.
Objections
against
the
former
position
answer'd
.
of
the
loadstone
doth
:
And
argues
,
that
,
although
they
should
be
allow'd
to
do
so
,
yet
they
could
not
be
imagin'd
to
penetrate
thick
and
solid
bodies
so
suddenly
,
as
they
would
do
thin
ones
;
and
would
certainly
shew
then
some
sign
of
facility
or
difficulty
of
passing
,
in
the
interposition
and
taking
away
of
bodies
put
between
the
loadstone
and
the
body
it
works
upon
.
Secondly
,
he
objects
that
atomes
,
being
little
bodies
,
cannot
move
in
an
instant
;
as
the
working
of
the
loadstone
seems
to
do
.
And
lastly
,
that
the
loadstone
,
by
such
abundance
of
continual
evaporations
,
would
quickly
be
consumed
.
To
the
first
we
answer
,
That
atomes
,
whose
nature
't
is
to
pierce
iron
,
cannot
reasonbly
be
suspected
of
inability
to
penetrate
any
other
body
:
and
,
that
atomes
can
penetrate
iron
,
is
evident
,
in
the
melting
of
it
by
fire
.
And
indeed
this
objection
comes
now
too
late
;
after
we
have
so
largely
declared
the
divisibility
of
quantity
,
and
the
subtility
of
nature
in
reducing
all
things
into
extreme
small
parts
:
for
,
this
difficulty
has
no
other
avow
,
then
the
tardity
of
our
imaginations
,
in
subtilizing
sufficiently
the
quantitative
parts
that
issue
out
of
the
loadstone
.
As
for
any
tardity
that
may
be
expected
by
the
interposition
of
a
thick
or
dense
body
,
there
is
no
appearance
of
such
;
since
we
see
light
pass
through
thick
glasses
,
without
giving
any
sign
of
meeting
with
the
least
opposition
in
its
passage
,
(
as
we
have
above
declared
at
large
)
:
and
magnetical
emanations
have
the
advantage
of
light
in
this
,
that
they
are
not
obliged
to
straight
lines
,
as
light
is
.
Lastly
,
as
for
Loadstones
spending
themselves
by
still
venting
their
emanations
;
odoriferous
bodies
furnish
us
with
a
full
answer
to
that
objection
:
for
,
they
continue
many
years
palpably
spending
themselvs
,
and
yet
keep
their
odour
in
vigour
;
wheras
a
loadstone
,
if
it
be
laid
in
a
wrong
position
,
will
not
continue
half
so
long
.
The
reason
of
the
duration
of
both
which
makes
the
matter
manifest
,
and
takes
away
all
difficulty
:
which
is
,
that
,
as
in
the
root
of
a
vege●able
there
is
a
power
to
change
the
advenient
juyce
into
its
nature
;
so
is
there
,
in
such
like
things
as
these
,
a
power
to
change
the
ambient
air
into
their
own
substance
:
as
evident
experience
shews
in
the
Hermetike
Salt
,
(
as
some
modern
writers
call
it
)
,
which
is
found
to
be
repair'd
,
and
encreas'd
in
its
weight
,
by
lying
in
the
air
;
and
the
like
happens
to
Saltpeter
.
And
,
in
our
present
subject
,
experience
informs
us
,
that
a
Loadstone
will
grow
stronger
by
lying
in
due
position
either
to
the
earth
,
or
to
astronger
Loadstone
,
whereby
it
may
be
better
impregnated
;
and
,
as
it
were
,
feed
it self
with
the
emanations
issuing
out
of
them
into
it
.
Our
next
position
is
,
that
,
This
virtue
comes
to
a
magnetick
body
,
from
another
body
;
as
the
nature
of
bodies
is
,
to
require
a
3.
The
Loadstone
is
imbued
with
his
virtue
,
from
another
body
.
being
moved
,
that
they
may
move
.
And
this
is
evident
in
iron
,
which
,
by
the
touch
,
orby
standing
in
due
position
near
the
loadstone
,
gains
the
power
of
the
Loadstone
.
Again
,
if
a
Smith
,
in
beating
his
iron
into
a
rod
,
observe
to
lay
it
North
&
South
;
it
gets
a
direction
to
the
North
,
by
the
very
beating
of
it
.
Likewise
,
if
an
iron
rod
be
made
red
hot
in
the
fire
,
and
kept
there
a
good
while
together
,
and
,
when
it
is
taken
out
,
be
laid
to
cool
just
North
and
South
;
it
will
acquire
the
same
direction
towards
the
North.
And
this
is
true
not
only
of
iron
,
but
also
of
all
other
sorts
of
bodies
whatever
that
endure
such
ignition
:
particularly
of
pot-earths
,
which
,
if
they
be
moulded
in
a
long
form
,
and
,
when
they
are
taken
out
of
the
Kiln
,
be
laid
(
as
we
said
of
the
iron
)
to
cool
North
and
South
,
will
have
the
same
effect
wrought
in
them
.
And
iron
,
though
it
has
not
been
heated
,
but
only
continued
long
unmoved
in
the
some
situation
of
North
and
South
in
a
building
;
yet
it
will
have
the
same
effect
.
So
as
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
this
virtue
comes
to
iron
from
other
bodies
:
wherof
one
must
be
a
secret
influence
from
the
North.
And
this
is
confirmd
,
by
a
Loadstones
losing
its
virtue
(
as
we
said
before
)
by
lying
a
long
time
unduly
disposed
,
either
towards
the
earth
,
or
towards
a
stronger
Loadstone
;
wherby
,
in
stead
of
the
former
,
it
gains
a
new
virtue
according
to
that
situation
.
And
this
happens
,
not
only
in
the
virtue
which
is
resident
and
permanent
in
a
Loadstone
,
or
a
touch'd
iron
;
but
likewise
in
the
actual
motion
or
operation
of
them
.
As
may
be
experienc'd
,
First
,
in
this
,
that
the
same
loadstone
or
touch'd
iron
,
in
the
South
hemisphere
of
the
world
,
hath
its
operation
strongest
at
that
end
of
it
which
tends
to
the
North
;
and
in
the
North
Hemisphere
,
at
the
end
which
tends
to
the
South
:
each
pole
communicating
a
vigour
proportionable
to
its
own
strength
,
in
the
climate
where
it
is
receiv'd
.
Secondly
,
in
this
,
that
an
iron
joyn'd
to
a
Loadstone
,
or
within
the
Sphere
of
the
Loadstones
working
,
will
take
up
another
piece
of
iron
greater
then
the
Loadstone
of
it self
can
hold
;
and
,
as
soon
as
the
holding
iron
is
removed
out
of
the
sphere
of
the
Loadstones
activity
,
it
presently
lets
fall
the
iron
it
formerly
held
up
.
And
this
is
so
true
,
that
a
lesser
loadstone
may
be
placed
so
within
the
sphere
of
a
greater
loadstones
operation
,
as
to
take
away
a
piece
of
iron
from
the
greater
Loadstone
:
and
this
in
virtue
of
the
same
greater
Loadstone
from
which
it
plucks
it
;
for
,
but
remove
the
lesser
out
of
the
sphere
of
the
greater
,
and
then
it
can
no
longer
do
it
.
So
that
't
is
evident
,
in
these
cases
,
the
very
actual
operation
of
the
lesser
Loadstone
,
or
of
the
iron
;
proceeds
from
the
actual
influence
of
the
greater
Loadstone
upon
and
into
them
.
And
hence
we
may
understand
,
that
,
whenever
a
magnetick
body
works
,
it
has
an
excitation
from
without
;
which
makes
it
issue
out
and
send
its
streams
abroad
:
so
as
't
is
the
nature
of
all
bodies
to
do
;
and
as
we
have
given
examples
of
the
like
done
by
heat
,
when
we
discours'd
of
Rarefaction
.
But
,
to
explicate
this
point
more
clearly
,
by
entring
more
particularly
into
it
.
If
a
magnetick
body
lyes
North
and
South
,
't
is
easie
&
obvious
to
conceive
,
that
the
streams
,
coming
from
North
and
South
of
the
world
,
&
passing
through
the
stone
,
must
needs
excitate
the
virtue
which
is
in
it
,
and
carry
a
stream
of
it
along
with
them
that
way
they
go
:
But
,
if
it
lies
East
&
West
,
then
the
streams
of
North
and
South
of
the
earth
,
streaming
along
by
the
two
poles
of
the
stone
,
are
suck'd
in
by
them
much
more
weakly
;
yet
nevertheless
,
sufficiently
to
give
an
excitation
to
the
innate
streams
which
are
in
the
body
of
the
stone
,
to
make
them
move
on
in
their
ordinary
course
.
The
third
position
is
,
that
,
The
virtue
of
the
Loadstone
is
a
double
,
and
not
one
simple
virtue
.
Which
is
manifest
in
an
iron
4
:
The
virtue
of
the
Loadstone
is
a
double
,
and
not
one
simple
virtue
.
touch'd
by
a
Loadstone
:
for
,
if
you
touch
it
only
with
one
pole
of
the
stone
,
it
will
not
be
so
strong
and
full
of
the
magnetike
virtue
;
as
if
you
touch
one
end
of
it
with
one
pole
,
and
the
other
end
of
it
with
the
other
pole
of
the
stone
.
Again
,
if
you
touch
both
ends
of
an
iron
with
the
same
pole
of
the
stone
,
the
iron
gains
its
virtue
at
that
end
which
was
last
touch'd
;
&
changes
its
virtue
from
end
to
end
,
as
often
as
it
is
rub'd
at
contrary
ends
.
Again
,
one
end
of
the
Loadstone
,
or
of
iron
,
touch'd
will
have
more
force
on
the
one
side
of
the
Equator
,
and
the
other
end
on
the
other
side
of
it
.
Again
,
the
variation
on
the
one
side
of
the
Equator
,
and
the
variation
on
the
other
side
of
it
,
have
different
laws
;
according
to
the
different
ends
of
the
loadstone
,
or
of
the
needle
,
which
looks
to
those
Poles
.
Wherefore
t
is
evident
,
that
there
is
a
double
virtue
in
the
loadstone
;
the
one
more
powerful
at
one
end
of
it
,
the
other
at
the
other
.
Yet
these
two
virtues
are
found
in
every
sensible
part
of
the
stone
:
for
,
cutting
it
at
either
end
,
the
virtue
at
the
contrary
end
is
also
diminish'd
;
and
the
whole
loadstone
that
is
left
has
both
the
same
virtues
,
in
proportion
to
its
bigness
.
Besides
,
cut
the
Loadstone
how
you
will
,
still
the
two
poles
remain
in
that
line
,
which
lay
under
the
Meridian
when
it
was
in
the
earth
.
And
the
like
is
of
the
touched
iron
:
whose
virtue
still
●es
along
the
line
which
goes
straight
(
according
to
the
line
of
the
Axis
)
from
the
point
where
it
was
touch'd
;
and
,
at
the
opposite
end
,
constitutes
the
contrary
pole
.
The
fourth
position
is
,
that
,
Though
the
virtue
of
the
Loadstone
be
in
the
whole
body
;
Yet
its
virtue
is
more
seen
in
the
poles
5.
The
virtue
of
the
Loadstone
works
more
strongly
in
the
poles
of
it
,
then
in
any
other
part
.
then
in
any
other
parts
.
For
,
by
experience
't
is
found
,
that
a
Loadstone
,
of
equal
bulk
,
works
better
and
more
efficaciously
,
if
it
be
in
a
long
form
,
then
if
it
be
in
any
other
.
And
,
from
the
middle
line
betwixt
the
two
poles
there
comes
no
virtue
,
if
an
iron
be
touch'd
there
:
but
any
part
towards
the
pole
,
the
nearer
it
is
to
the
pole
,
the
greater
party
it
imparts
.
Lastly
,
the
declination
teaches
us
the
same
;
which
is
so
much
the
stronger
,
by
how
much
it
is
nearer
the
pole
.
The
fifth
position
is
,
that
,
In
the
the
loadstone
there
are
emanations
6.
The
loadstone
sends
forth
its
emanations
spherically
.
Which
are
of
two
kind●
:
and
each
kind
is
strongest
in
that
Hemisphere
,
through
whose
polary
parts
they
issue
out
.
which
issue
,
not
only
at
the
poles
and
about
them
,
but
also
spherically
,
round
about
the
whole
body
,
&
in
an
orb
from
all
parts
of
the
superficies
of
it
;
in
such
sort
as
happens
in
all
other
bodies
whatever
:
And
these
spherical
emanations
are
of
two
kinds
;
proportionable
to
the
two
polar
emanations
:
And
the
greatest
force
of
each
sort
of
them
is
in
that
Hemisphere
,
where
the
Pole
is
,
at
which
they
make
their
chief
issue
.
The
reason
of
the
first
part
of
this
position
is
,
because
no
particular
body
can
be
exempt
from
the
Laws
of
all
bodies
:
and
we
have
above
declared
,
that
every
physical
body
must
of
necessity
have
an
orb
of
fluours
,
or
a
sphere
of
activity
,
about
it
.
The
reason
of
the
second
part
is
,
that
,
seeing
these
fluours
proceed
out
of
the
very
substance
and
nature
of
the
loadstone
;
they
cannot
choose
but
be
found
of
both
sorts
,
in
every
part
how
little
soever
it
be
,
where
the
nature
of
the
loadstone
resides
.
The
reason
of
the
third
part
is
,
that
,
because
the
polar
emanations
tend
wholly
towards
the
poles
(
each
of
them
to
their
proper
pole
)
;
it
follows
that
,
in
every
Hemisphere
,
both
those
which
come
from
the
contrary
Hemisphere
,
and
those
which
are
bred
in
that
they
go
out
at
,
are
all
assembled
in
that
Hemisphere
:
and
therefore
of
necessity
it
must
be
stronger
in
that
kind
of
fluours
,
then
the
opposite
end
is
.
All
which
appears
true
in
experience
:
for
,
if
a
long
iron
touches
any
part
of
that
Hemisphere
of
a
loadstone
which
tends
to
the
North
,
it
gains
at
that
end
a
virtue
of
tending
likewise
to
the
North
:
and
the
same
will
be
if
an
iron
but
hang
loose
over
it
.
And
this
may
be
confirm'd
,
by
a
like
experience
of
an
iron
bar
,
in
respect
of
the
earth
;
which
,
hanging
downwards
in
any
part
of
our
Hemisphere
,
is
imbued
with
the
like
inclination
of
drawing
towards
the
North.
The
sixth
position
is
,
that
although
every
part
of
one
loadstone
7.
Putting
two
loadstones
within
the
sphere
of
one
another
,
every
part
of
one
loadstone
doth
not
agree
w●th
every
part
of
the
other
loadstone
.
do
in
it self
agree
with
every
part
of
another
loadstone
,
(
that
is
,
if
each
of
these
parts
were
divided
from
their
wholes
,
&
each
of
them
made
a
whole
by
it self
,
they
might
be
so
joyn'd
together
as
they
would
agree
)
;
nevertheless
,
when
the
parts
are
in
their
two
wholes
,
they
do
not
all
of
them
agree
together
:
but
,
of
two
loadstones
,
only
the
poles
of
the
one
agree
with
the
whole
body
of
the
other
;
that
is
,
each
pole
with
any
part
of
the
contrary
Hemisphere
of
the
other
loadstone
.
The
reason
of
this
is
,
because
the
fluours
which
issue
out
of
the
stones
are
in
certain
different
degrees
,
in
several
parts
of
the
entire
loadstones
:
wherby
it
happens
,
that
one
loadstone
can
work
,
by
a
determinate
part
of
it self
,
most
powerfully
upon
the
other
,
if
some
determinate
part
of
that
other
lie
next
it
;
and
not
so
well
,
if
any
other
part
lies
towards
it
.
And
accordingly
experience
shews
that
,
if
you
put
the
pole
of
a
loadstone
towards
the
middle
of
a
needle
that
is
touch'd
at
the
point
,
the
middle
part
of
the
needle
will
turn
away
,
and
the
end
of
it
will
convert
it self
to
the
pole
of
the
loadstone
.
The
seventh
position
is
,
that
,
If
a
touched
needle
and
a
loadstone
come
together
,
and
touch
one
another
in
their
agreeing
8.
Concetning
the
declination
and
other
respects
of
a
needle
,
towards
the
loadstone
it
touches
.
parts
(
whatever
parts
of
them
those
be
)
;
the
line
of
the
needles
length
will
bēd
towards
the
pole
of
the
stone
(
excepting
,
if
they
touch
by
the
Equator
of
the
stone
,
&
the
middle
of
the
needle
)
:
yet
not
so
that
,
if
you
draw
out
the
line
of
the
needles
length
,
it
will
go
through
the
pole
of
the
stone
;
unless
they
touch
by
the
end
of
the
one
,
and
the
pole
of
the
other
.
But
if
they
touch
by
the
Equator
of
the
one
and
the
middle
of
the
other
,
then
the
needle
will
lie
parallel
to
the
axis
of
the
stone
.
And
the
reason
of
this
is
manifest
;
for
,
in
that
case
,
the
two
poles
being
equidistant
to
the
needle
,
they
draw
it
equally
;
and
by
consequence
,
the
needle
must
remain
parallel
to
the
axis
of
the
stone
.
Nor
doth
it
import
that
the
inequality
of
the
two
poles
of
the
stone
is
,
materially
or
quantitatively
greater
then
the
inequality
of
the
two
polles
of
the
needle
;
out
of
which
it
may
at
the
first
sight
seem
to
follow
,
that
the
stronger
pole
of
the
stone
should
draw
the
weaker
pole
of
the
needle
nearer
to
it self
,
then
the
weaker
pole
of
the
stone
can
be
able
to
draw
the
stronger
pole
of
the
needle
,
and
by
consequence
that
the
needle
should
not
lie
parallel
to
the
axis
of
the
stone
,
but
incline
somwhat
to
the
stronger
pole
of
it
.
For
,
after
you
have
well
consider'd
the
matter
,
you
will
find
that
the
strength
of
the
pole
of
the
stone
cannot
work
according
to
its
material
greatness
;
but
is
confined
to
work
only
according
to
the
susceptibility
of
the
needle
:
which
,
being
a
slender
and
thin
body
,
cannot
receive
so
much
as
a
thicker
body
may
.
Wherfore
,
seeing
the
strongest
pole
of
the
stone
gives
most
strength
to
that
pole
of
the
needle
,
which
lies
furthest
from
it
;
it
may
well
happen
,
that
the
superiority
of
strength
in
the
pole
of
the
needle
,
that
is
applied
to
the
weaker
pole
of
the
stone
,
may
counterpoise
the
excess
of
the
stronger
pole
of
the
stone
,
over
its
opposite
weaker
pole
:
though
not
in
greatness
and
quantity
,
yet
in
respect
of
the
virtue
which
is
communicable
to
the
poles
of
the
needle
;
wherby
its
comportment
to
the
poles
of
the
stone
is
determin'd
.
And
indeed
,
the
needles
lying
parallel
to
the
axis
of
the
stone
,
when
the
middle
of
it
sticks
to
the
equator
of
the
stone
,
convinces
that
,
upon
the
whole
matter
,
there
is
no
excess
in
the
efficacious
working
of
either
of
the
stone's
poles
:
but
that
their
excess
over
one
another
,
in
regard
of
themselvs
,
is
ballanced
by
the
needles
receiving
it
.
But
,
if
the
needle
hapen's
to
touch
the
loadstone
in
some
part
nearer
one
pole
then
the
other
;
in
this
case
't
is
manifest
that
the
force
of
the
stone
is
greater
on
the
one
side
of
the
needles
touch
,
then
on
the
other
side
,
because
there
is
a
greater
quantity
of
the
stone
on
the
one
side
of
the
needle
then
on
the
other
:
and
by
consequence
,
the
needle
will
incline
that
way
which
the
greater
force
draws
it
;
so
far
forth
as
the
other
part
doth
not
hinder
it
.
Now
we
know
that
,
if
the
greater
part
were
divided
from
the
rest
,
and
so
were
an
entire
Loadstone
by
it self
,
(
that
is
,
if
the
Loadstone
were
cut
off
where
the
needle
touches
it
)
;
then
the
needle
would
joyn
it self
to
the
pole
,
that
is
,
to
the
end
of
that
part
;
and
by
consequence
,
would
be
tending
to
it
,
as
a
thing
that
is
suck'd
tends
towards
the
sucker
,
against
the
motion
or
force
which
comes
from
the
lesser
part
:
and
on
the
other
side
,
the
lesser
part
of
the
stone
,
which
is
on
the
other
side
of
the
point
which
the
needle
touches
,
must
hinder
this
inclination
of
the
needle
,
according
to
the
proportion
of
its
strength
;
and
so
it
followes
,
that
the
needle
will
hang
by
its
end
,
not
directly
set
to
the
end
of
the
greater
part
,
but
as
much
inclining
towards
it
as
the
lesser
part
doth
not
hinder
,
by
striving
to
pull
it
the
other
way
.
Out
of
which
we
gather
the
true
cause
of
the
needles
declination
;
to
wit
,
the
proportion
of
working
of
the
two
unequal
parts
of
the
stone
,
between
which
it
touches
and
is
joyn'd
to
the
stone
.
8.
The
virtue
of
the
Loadstone
goes
from
end
to
end
,
in
lines
almost
parallel
to
the
Axis
.
And
we
likewise
discover
their
errour
,
who
judg
that
the
part
which
draws
iron
is
the
next
pole
to
the
iron
.
For
't
is
rather
the
contrary
pole
which
attracts
;
or
,
to
speak
more
properly
't
is
the
whole
body
of
the
stone
,
as
streaming
in
lines
almost
parallel
to
the
axis
,
from
the
furthermost
end
,
to
the
other
next
the
iron
:
and
(
in
our
case
)
't
is
that
part
of
the
stone
,
which
begins
from
the
contrary
pole
and
reaches
to
the
needle
.
For
,
besides
the
light
which
this
discourse
gave
us
,
experience
assures
us
,
that
a
Loadstone
,
whose
poles
lie
broadways
,
not
long-ways
,
is
more
imperfect
and
draws
more
weakly
then
if
the
poles
lay
longways
;
which
would
not
be
,
if
the
fl●ours
stream'd
from
all
parts
of
the
stone
directly
to
the
pole
:
for
then
,
however
the
stone
were
cast
,
the
whole
virtue
of
it
would
be
in
the
poles
.
Moreover
,
if
a
needle
were
drawn
freely
upon
the
same
Meridian
,
from
one
pole
to
the
other
;
as
soon
as
it
were
pass'd
the
Equator
,
it
would
leap
suddenly
,
at
the
very
first
remove
of
the
Equator
where
't
is
parallel
with
the
axis
of
the
Loadstone
,
from
being
so
parallele
,
to
make
an
angle
with
the
axis
,
greater
then
a
half
right
one
;
●o
the
end
that
it
might
look
upon
the
pole
,
which
is
supposed
to
be
the
only
attractive
that
draws
the
needle
:
which
great
change
,
wrought
all
at
once
,
nature
never
causes
nor
admits
,
but
,
in
all
actions
or
motions
,
uses
to
pass
through
all
the
Mediums
,
whenever
it
goes
from
one
extreme
to
another
.
Besides
,
there
would
be
no
variation
of
the
needles
aspect
towards
the
North
end
of
the
stone
:
for
,
if
every
part
sent
its
virtue
immediately
to
the
poles
,
it
were
impossible
that
any
other
part
whatever
should
be
stronger
then
the
polar
part
,
seeing
that
the
polar
part
has
the
virtue
even
of
that
particular
part
,
and
of
all
the
other
parts
of
the
stone
beside
,
joyn'd
in
it self
.
This
therfore
is
evident
,
that
the
virtue
of
the
loadstone
goes
from
end
to
end
in
parallel
lines
;
unless
it
be
in
such
stones
,
as
have
their
polar
parts
narrower
then
the
rest
of
the
body
of
the
stone
:
for
,
in
them
,
the
stream
will
tend
with
some
little
declination
towards
the
pole
,
as
it
were
by
way
of
refraction
Because
,
without
the
stone
,
the
fluours
from
the
pole
of
the
earth
coarct
themselvs
,
and
so
thicken
their
stream
,
to
croud
into
the
stone
,
as
soon
as
they
are
sensible
of
any
emanations
from
it
;
that
being
(
as
we
have
said
before
)
their
readiest
way
to
pass
along
:
and
with
in
the
stone
,
the
stream
doth
the
like
,
to
meet
the
advenient
stream
where
it
is
strongest
and
thickest
;
which
is
at
that
narrow
part
of
the
stones
end
,
which
is
most
prominent
out
.
And
,
by
this
discourse
,
we
discover
likewise
another
errour
,
10.
The
virtue
of
the
Loadstone
is
not
perfectly
spherical
,
though
the
stone
be
such
.
of
them
that
imagine
the
Loadstone
hath
a
sphere
of
activity
round
about
it
,
equal
on
all
sides
;
that
is
,
perfectly
spherical
,
if
the
stone
be
spherical
.
Which
clearly
is
a
mistaken
speculation
:
for
,
nature
having
so
order'd
all
her
agents
,
that
where
the
strength
is
greatest
,
there
the
action
must
(
generally
speaking
)
extend
it self
furthest
off
;
and
it
being
acknowledg'd
that
the
Loadstone
hath
greatest
strength
in
its
Poles
,
and
least
in
the
Equator
;
it
must
of
necessity
follow
,
that
it
works
further
by
its
Poles
,
then
by
its
Equator
.
And
consequently
,
it
is
impossible
that
its
sphere
of
activity
should
be
perfectly
spherical
.
Nor
doth
Cabeus
his
experience
move
us
,
to
conceive
the
loadstone
hath
a
greater
strength
to
retain
an
iron
laid
upon
it
by
its
Equator
,
then
by
its
Poles
:
for
,
to
justifie
his
assertion
,
he
should
have
tried
it
in
an
iron
wire
,
that
were
so
short
as
the
poles
could
not
have
any
notable
operation
upon
the
ends
of
it
;
since
otherwise
,
the
force
of
retaining
it
wil
be
attributed
to
the
Poles
(
according
to
what
we
have
above
deliver'd
)
and
not
to
the
Equator
.
The
eighth
position
is
,
that
The
intention
of
nature
,
in
all
the
11.
The
intention
of
nature
,
in
all
the
operations
of
the
loadstone
,
is
to
make
an
union
betwixt
the
attractive
and
attracted
bodies
.
operations
of
the
Loadstone
,
is
to
make
an
union
betwixt
the
attractive
and
the
atracted
●bodies
.
Which
is
evident
out
of
the
sticking
of
them
together
:
as
also
out
of
the
violence
wherwith
iron
comes
to
a
Loadstone
;
which
,
when
it
is
drawn
by
a
powerful
one
,
is
so
great
,
that
,
through
the
force
of
the
blow
hitting
the
stone
,
it
will
rebound
back
,
and
then
fall
again
to
(
the
stone
.
And
,
in
like
manner
,
a
needle
upon
a
pin
,
if
a
Loadstone
be
set
near
it
,
turns
with
so
great
a
force
towards
the
pole
of
the
stone
,
that
it
goes
beyond
it
and
,
coming
back
again
,
the
celerity
wherwith
it
moves
maketh
it
retire
it self
too
far
on
the
other
side
;
and
so
,
by
many
undulations
,
at
last
it
comes
to
rest
directly
opposite
to
the
pole
.
Likewise
,
by
the
declination
;
by
means
of
which
,
the
iron
to
the
stone
,
or
the
stone
to
the
earth
,
approaches
in
such
a
disposition
,
as
is
most
convenient
to
joyn
the
due
ends
together
.
And
lastly
,
out
of
the
flying
away
of
the
contrary
ends
from
one
another
:
which
clearly
is
to
no
other
purpose
,
but
that
the
due
ends
may
come
together
.
And
in
general
,
there
is
no
doubt
,
but
ones
going
to
another
is
instituted
by
the
order
of
nature
for
their
coming
together
;
and
for
their
being
together
,
which
is
but
a
perseverance
of
their
coming
together
.
The
ninth
position
is
,
that
,
The
nature
of
a
Loadstone
doth
not
sink
deeply
into
the
main
body
of
the
earth
,
as
to
have
the
substance
12.
The
main
globe
of
the
earth
is
not
a
Loadstone
.
of
its
whole
body
be
magnetical
;
but
only
remans
near
the
surface
of
it
.
And
this
is
evident
,
by
the
inequality
in
virtue
of
the
two
ends
:
for
,
if
this
magnetick
virtue
were
the
nature
of
the
whole
body
,
both
ends
would
be
equally
strong
;
For
would
the
disposition
of
one
of
the
ends
be
different
from
the
disposition
of
the
other
.
Again
,
there
could
be
no
variation
of
the
tending
towards
the
North
:
for
,
the
bulk
of
the
whole
body
would
have
a
strength
so
eminently
greater
then
the
prominences
and
disparities
of
hils
or
seas
,
as
the
varieties
of
these
would
be
absolutely
insensible
.
Again
,
if
the
motion
of
the
Loadstone
came
from
the
body
of
the
earth
,
it
would
be
perpetually
from
the
center
,
&
not
from
the
Poles
;
&
so
,
there
could
be
no
declination
more
in
one
part
of
the
earth
,
then
in
another
.
Nor
would
the
Loadstone
tend
from
North
to
South
,
but
from
the
centre
to
the
circumference
;
or
rather
from
,
the
circumference
to
the
centre
.
And
so
we
may
learn
the
difference
between
the
loadstone
and
the
earth
,
in
their
attractive
operations
;
to
wit
,
that
the
earth
doth
not
receive
its
influence
from
another
body
,
nor
doth
its
magnetick
virtue
depend
of
another
magnetick
agent
,
that
impresses
it
into
it
:
which
,
nevertheless
,
is
the
most
remarkable
condition
of
a
Loadstone
.
Again
,
the
stongest
vertue
of
the
Loadstone
is
from
pole
to
pole
;
but
the
strongest
virtue
of
the
earth
is
from
the
centre
upwards
:
as
appears
by
fireforks
,
gaining
a
much
greater
magnetick
strength
in
a
short
time
,
then
a
Loadstone
in
a
longer
.
Neither
can
it
be
thence
objected
,
that
the
loadstone
should
therfore
receive
the
earths
influences
more
strongly
from
the
centerwards
,
then
from
the
poles
of
the
earth
,
(
which
by
its
operation
,
and
what
we
have
discours'd
of
it
,
is
certain
it
doth
not
)
:
since
the
beds
,
where
Loadstones
lie
and
are
form'd
,
be
towards
the
bottome
of
that
part
or
back
of
the
earth
which
is
imbued
with
magnetick
virtue
.
Again
,
this
virtue
which
we
see
in
a
Loadstone
is
substantial
to
it
;
wheras
the
like
virtue
is
but
accidental
to
the
earth
,
by
means
of
the
Suns
drawing
the
northern
and
southern
exhalations
to
the
Equator
.
13.
The
loadstone
is
generated
in
all
parts
or
Clim●t's
of
the
earth
.
The
last
position
is
,
that
The
loadstone
must
be
found
over
all
the
earth
,
and
in
every
country
.
And
so
we
see
it
is
:
both
because
iron
mines
are
found
(
in
some
measure
)
almost
in
all
countries
;
&
cause
,
at
least
other
sorts
of
the
earth
(
as
we
have
declared
of
potearths
)
cannot
be
wanting
in
any
large
extent
of
country
,
which
,
when
they
are
baked
and
cool'd
in
due
positions
,
have
this
effect
of
the
Loadstone
,
and
are
of
the
nature
of
it
.
And
Dr.
Gilbert
shews
,
that
the
loadstone
is
nothing
else
but
the
Ore
of
Steel
or
perfectest
iron
;
and
that
it
is
to
be
found
of
all
colours
,
and
fashions
,
and
almost
of
all
consistences
.
So
that
we
may
easily
conceive
,
that
the
emanations
of
the
Loadstone
being
every
where
,
as
well
as
the
causes
of
gravity
;
the
14.
The
conformity
betwixt
the
two
motions
of
magnetick
things
,
and
of
heavy
things
.
two
motions
,
of
magnetick
and
weighty
things
,
both
of
them
derive
their
origine
from
the
same
source
:
I
mean
,
from
the
very
same
emanations
coming
from
the
earth
;
which
by
a
divers
ordination
of
nature
,
make
this
affect
in
the
loadstone
,
and
that
other
in
weighty
things
.
And
,
who
knows
but
that
a
like
sucking
,
to
this
which
we
have
shew'd
in
magnetick
things
,
passes
also
in
the
motion
of
gravity
?
in
a
word
,
gravity
bears
a
fair
testimony
in
behalf
of
the
magnetick
force
;
and
the
Loadstones
working
returns
no
mean
verdict
for
the
causes
of
gravity
:
according
to
what
we
have
delivered
of
them
.
CHAP.
XXII
.
A
Solution
of
certain
Problemes
concerning
the
Loadstone
,
and
a
short
sum
of
the
whole
doctrine
touching
it
.
OUt
of
what
is
said
upon
this
subject
,
we
may
proceed
to
the
Solution
of
certain
questions
or
problemes
,
which
are
or
1.
Which
is
the
North
,
and
which
the
South
Pole
of
a
Loadstone
.
may
be
made
in
this
matter
.
And
first
,
of
that
which
Dr.
Gilbert
disputes
,
against
all
former
writers
of
the
Loadstone
;
to
wit
,
which
is
the
North
,
and
which
the
South
pole
of
a
stone
?
Which
seems
to
me
only
a
question
of
the
name
:
for
if
,
by
the
name
of
North
and
South
,
we
understand
that
end
of
the
stone
which
has
that
virtue
that
the
North
or
South
pole
of
the
earth
have
then
't
is
certain
,
that
the
end
of
the
stone
which
looks
to
the
South
pole
of
the
earth
is
to
be
called
the
North
pole
of
the
loadstone
,
and
contrariwise
,
that
which
looks
to
the
North
is
to
be
called
the
South
pole
of
it
.
But
if
,
by
the
names
of
North
and
South
pole
of
the
stone
,
yo●
mean
those
ends
of
it
,
that
lie
and
point
to
the
North
and
South
poles
of
the
earth
;
then
you
must
reckon
their
poles
contrariwise
to
the
former
account
.
So
that
,
the
terms
being
once
defined
,
there
will
remain
no
further
controversie
about
the
point
.
Dr.
Gilbert
seems
also
to
have
another
controversie
with
all
2.
Whether
any
bodies
,
besides
magnetick
ones
,
be
attractive
.
Writers
;
to
wit
,
whether
any
bodies
besides
Magnetical
ones
be
attractive
;
Which
he
seems
to
deny
;
all
others
to
affirm
.
But
this
also
,
being
fairly
put
,
will
peradventure
prove
no
controversie
:
for
the
question
is
either
in
common
,
of
attraction
,
or
else
in
particular
,
of
such
an
attraction
as
is
made
by
the
loadone
.
Of
the
first
part
,
there
can
be
no
doubt
;
as
we
have
declared
above
;
and
is
manifest
betwixt
gold
and
quicksilver
,
when
a
man
holding
Gold
in
his
mouth
,
it
draws
to
it
the
quicksilver
that
is
in
his
body
.
But
,
for
the
attractive
to
draw
a
body
to
it self
,
not
wholly
,
but
one
determinate
part
of
the
body
drawn
,
to
one
determinate
part
of
the
drawer
;
is
an
attraction
which
,
for
my
part
,
I
cannot
exemplifie
in
any
other
bodies
but
Magnetical
ones
.
A
third
question
is
,
Whether
an
iron
that
stands
long
unmoved
3.
Whether
an
iron
,
placed
perpendicularly
towards
the
earth
,
gets
a
magnetical
virtue
of
pointing
towards
the
north
,
or
towards
the
south
,
in
that
end
that
lies
downwards
.
in
a
window
,
or
any
other
part
of
a
building
,
perpendicularly
to
the
earth
,
contracts
a
Magnetical
virtue
,
of
drawing
or
pointing
towards
the
North
,
in
that
end
which
looks
downwards
?
For
Cabeus
(
who
wrote
since
Gilbert
)
affirms
it
out
of
experience
:
but
,
either
his
experiment
or
his
expression
was
defective
.
For
,
assuredly
,
if
the
iron
stands
so
in
the
Northern
Hemisphere
,
it
will
turn
to
the
North
;
and
,
if
in
the
Southern
Hemisphere
,
it
will
turn
to
the
South
:
for
,
seeing
the
virtue
of
the
loadstone
proceeds
from
the
earth
,
and
the
earth
has
different
tempers
towards
the
North
,
and
toward
the
South
pole
(
as
hath
been
already
declared
)
;
the
virtue
,
which
comes
out
of
the
earth
in
the
Northern
Hemisphere
,
will
give
to
the
end
of
the
iron
next
it
an
inclination
to
the
North
pole
,
and
the
earth
of
the
Southern
Hemisphere
will
yield
the
contrary
disposition
to
the
end
which
is
nearest
it
.
The
next
Question
is
,
why
a
loadstone
seems
to
love
iron
4.
Why
loadstones
affect
iron
better
than
one
another
.
better
then
another
loadstone
?
The
answer
is
,
because
iron
is
indifferent
in
all
its
parts
to
receive
the
impression
of
a
loadstone
;
wheras
another
loadstone
receives
it
only
in
a
determinate
part
:
and
therfore
a
loadstone
draws
iron
more
easily
then
it
can
another
loadstone
;
because
it
finds
repugnance
in
the
parts
of
another
Loadstone
,
unless
it
be
exactly
situated
in
a
right
position
.
Besides
,
iron
seems
to
be
compared
to
a
Loadstone
,
like
a
more
humid
body
to
a
dryer
of
the
same
nature
:
and
the
difference
of
male
and
female
sexes
in
Animals
manifestly
shew
the
great
appetence
of
conjunction
between
moisture
and
dryness
,
when
they
belong
to
bodies
of
the
same
species
.
Another
question
is
that
great
one
,
Why
a
Loadstone
cap'd
5.
Gilberts
reason
refuted
touching
a
cap'd
Loadstone
,
that
takes
up
more
iron
then
one
not
cap'd
;
and
an
iron
impregnated
that
,
in
some
case
,
draws
more
strongly
then
the
stone
it self
.
with
steel
takes
up
more
iron
,
then
it
would
do
if
it
were
without
that
caping
?
Another
conclusion
like
this
is
,
that
,
if
by
a
Loadstone
you
take
up
an
iron
,
and
by
that
iron
a
second
iron
,
and
then
pull
away
the
second
iron
;
the
first
iron
(
in
some
position
)
will
leave
the
Loadstone
to
stick
to
the
second
iron
,
as
long
as
the
second
iron
is
within
the
sphere
of
the
Loadstones
activity
:
but
,
if
you
remove
the
second
out
of
that
sphere
,
then
the
first
iron
remaining
within
it
,
though
the
other
be
out
of
it
,
will
leave
the
second
,
and
leap
back
to
the
Loadstone
.
To
the
same
purpose
is
this
other
conclusion
;
that
,
The
greater
the
iron
is
,
which
is
entirely
within
the
compass
of
the
Loadstones
virtue
,
the
more
strongly
the
Loadstone
will
be
moved
to
it
,
and
the
more
forcibly
stick
to
it
.
The
reasons
of
all
these
three
we
must
give
at
once
:
for
,
they
hang
all
upon
on
string
.
And
,
in
my
conceit
,
neither
Gilbert
nor
Galileo
have
hit
upon
the
right
.
As
for
Gilbert
;
he
thinks
that
,
in
iron
,
there
is
originally
the
virtue
of
the
loadstone
;
but
that
it
is
as
it
were
asleep
,
till
by
the
touch
of
the
Loadstone
it
be
awaked
and
set
on
work
:
and
therfore
the
virtue
of
bath
joyn'd
together
is
greater
,
then
the
virtue
of
the
Loadstone
alone
.
But
,
if
this
were
the
reason
,
the
virtue
of
the
iron
would
be
greater
in
every
regard
;
and
not
only
in
sticking
or
in
taking
up
:
wheras
himself
confesses
,
that
a
cap'd
stone
draws
no
further
then
a
naked
stone
,
nor
hardly
so
far
.
Besides
,
it
would
continue
its
virtue
out
of
the
sphere
of
activity
of
the
loadstone
;
which
it
doth
not
.
Again
,
seeing
that
,
if
you
compare
them
severally
,
the
virtue
of
the
Loadstone
is
greater
,
then
the
virtue
of
the
iron
;
why
should
not
the
middle
iron
stick
closer
to
the
stone
,
then
to
the
further
iron
,
which
must
of
necessity
have
less
virtue
?
Galileo
yeelds
the
cause
of
this
effect
,
that
,
when
an
iron
touches
an
iron
,
there
are
more
parts
which
touch
one
another
,
then
when
a
Loadstone
touches
the
iron
:
First
,
because
the
Galileus
his
opinion
touching
the
former
effects
refuted
.
Loadstone
hath
generally
much
impurity
in
it
,
and
therfore
divers
parts
of
it
have
no
virtue
;
wheras
iron
by
being
melted
hath
all
its
parts
pure
:
and
secondly
,
because
iron
can
be
smooth'd
and
polish'd
more
then
a
Loadstone
can
be
,
and
therfore
its
superficies
touches
,
in
a
manner
,
with
all
its
parts
:
whereas
divers
parts
of
the
stones
superficies
cannot
touch
,
by
reason
of
its
ruggedness
.
And
he
confirms
his
opinion
by
experience
:
for
,
if
you
put
the
head
of
a
needle
to
a
bare
stone
,
and
the
point
of
it
to
an
iron
;
and
then
pluck
away
the
iron
;
the
needle
will
leave
the
iron
and
stick
to
the
stone
;
but
,
if
you
turn
the
needle
the
other
way
,
it
will
leave
the
stone
and
stick
to
the
iron
.
Out
of
which
he
infers
that
't
is
the
multitude
of
parts
,
which
causes
the
closs
and
strong
sticking
.
And
it
seems
he
found
the
same
in
the
caping
of
his
Loadstones
;
for
he
used
flat
irons
for
that
purpose
,
which
by
their
whole
plane
did
take
up
other
irons
:
wheras
Gilbert
cap'd
his
with
convex
irons
;
which
,
not
applying
themselvs
to
other
irons
,
so
strongly
or
with
so
many
ports
as
Galileo's
did
,
would
not
by
much
take
up
so
great
weights
as
his
.
Nevertheless
,
it
seems
not
to
me
that
his
answer
is
sufficient
,
or
that
his
reasons
convince
.
For
,
we
are
to
consider
that
the
virtue
,
which
he
puts
in
the
iron
,
must
(
according
to
his
own
supposition
)
proceed
from
the
Loadstone
:
and
then
,
what
imports
it
,
whether
the
superficies
of
the
iron
,
which
touches
another
iron
,
be
so
exactly
plain
or
no
,
or
that
the
parts
of
it
be
more
solid
then
the
parts
of
the
stone
?
For
,
all
this
conduces
nothing
to
make
the
virtue
greater
then
it
was
:
since
no
more
virtue
can
go
from
one
iron
to
the
other
,
then
goes
from
the
Loadstone
to
the
first
iron
;
and
,
if
this
virtue
cannot
tie
the
first
iron
to
the
Loadstone
,
it
cannot
proceed
out
of
this
virtue
that
the
second
iron
be
tyed
to
the
first
.
Again
,
if
a
paper
be
put
betwixt
the
cap
and
another
iron
,
it
doth
not
hinder
the
magnetical
virtue
from
passing
through
it
to
the
iron
;
but
the
virtue
of
taking
up
more
weight
,
then
the
naked
stone
was
able
to
do
,
is
therby
render'd
quite
useless
.
Therfore
,
't
is
evident
,
that
this
virtue
must
be
put
in
somthing
else
,
and
not
in
the
application
of
the
magnetical
vertue
.
And
,
to
examine
his
reasons
particularly
:
it
may
very
well
fall
out
,
that
,
whatever
the
cause
be
,
the
point
of
a
needle
may
be
too
little
to
make
an
exact
experience
in
;
and
therfore
a
new
doctrine
ought
not
lightly
be
grounded
upon
what
appears
in
the
application
of
that
,
And
likewise
,
the
greatness
of
the
surfaces
of
the
two
irons
may
be
a
condition
helpful
to
the
cause
,
whatever
it
be
:
for
,
greater
and
lesser
are
the
common
conditions
of
all
bodies
,
and
therfore
avail
all
kinds
of
corporeal
causes
;
so
that
no
one
cause
can
be
affirm'd
more
then
another
,
meerly
out
of
this
,
that
great
doth
more
,
and
little
doth
less
.
To
come
then
to
our
own
solution
.
I
have
consider'd
how
fire
7.
The
Authors
solution
to
the
former
questions
.
hath
,
in
a
manner
,
the
same
effect
in
iron
,
as
the
virtue
of
the
Loadstone
hath
by
means
of
the
cap
:
for
,
I
find
that
fire
,
coming
through
iron
red-glowing
hot
,
will
burn
more
strongly
,
then
if
it
should
come
immediatly
through
the
air
;
also
we
see
that
,
in
Pitcole
,
the
fire
is
stronger
then
in
Charcole
.
And
nevertheless
,
the
fire
will
heat
further
if
it
come
immediately
from
the
source
of
it
,
then
if
it
come
through
a
red
iron
that
burns
more
violently
where
it
touches
;
and
likewise
charcoal
will
heat
further
then
pitcoal
,
that
near
hand
burns
more
fiercely
.
In
the
same
manner
,
the
Loadstone
will
draw
further
without
a
cap
then
with
one
;
but
with
a
cap
it
sticks
faster
then
without
one
.
Whence
I
see
that
it
is
not
purely
the
virtue
of
the
Loadstone
;
but
the
virtue
of
it
being
in
iron
,
which
causes
this
effect
.
Now
,
this
modification
may
proceed
,
either
from
the
multitude
of
parts
which
come
out
of
the
Loadstone
,
and
are
as
it
were
stop'd
in
the
iron
;
&
so
the
sphere
of
their
activity
becomes
shorter
,
but
stronger
;
or
else
,
from
some
quality
of
the
iron
,
joyn'd
to
the
influence
of
the
loadstone
.
The
first
seems
not
to
give
a
good
account
of
the
effect
:
for
,
why
should
a
little
paper
take
it
away
,
seeing
we
are
sure
that
it
stops
not
the
passage
of
the
loadstones
influence
?
Again
,
the
influence
of
the
Loadstone
seems
in
its
motion
to
be
of
the
nature
of
light
,
which
goes
in
an
insensible
time
as
far
as
it
can
reach
:
and
therfore
,
were
it
multiply'd
in
the
iron
,
it
would
reach
further
then
without
it
;
and
from
it
the
virtue
of
the
Loadstone
would
begin
a
new
sphere
of
activity
.
Therfore
we
more
willingly
cleave
to
the
latter
part
of
our
determination
.
And
therupon
enquiring
what
quality
there
is
in
iron
,
whence
this
effect
may
follow
;
we
find
,
that
it
is
distinguish'd
from
a
loadstone
,
as
a
metal
is
from
a
stone
.
Now
,
we
know
that
metals
have
generally
more
humidity
than
stones
:
and
we
have
discours'd
above
,
that
humidity
is
the
cause
of
sticking
;
especially
when
it
is
little
and
dense
.
These
qualities
must
needs
be
in
iron
,
which
of
all
metals
is
the
most
terrestrial
:
and
such
humidity
as
is
able
to
stick
to
the
influence
of
the
loadstone
,
as
it
passes
through
the
body
of
the
iron
,
must
be
exceeding
subtile
and
small
.
And
it
seems
necessary
that
such
humidity
should
st●k
to
the
influence
of
the
loadstone
,
when
it
meets
with
it
co●sidering
that
the
influence
is
of
it self
dry
,
and
that
the
nature
of
iron
is
a
kin
to
the
loadstone
:
wherfore
the
humidity
of
the
one
,
&
the
drought
of
the
other
,
will
not
fail
of
incorporating
together
.
Now
then
,
if
two
irons
,
well
polish'd
and
plain
,
be
united
by
such
a
glew
as
results
ou●
of
this
composition
;
there
is
a
manifest
appearance
of
much
reason
for
them
to
stick
strongly
together
.
This
is
confirm'd
by
the
nature
of
iron
in
very
cold
Countreys
and
very
cold
weather
:
for
the
very
humidity
of
the
air
,
in
times
of
frost
,
will
make
upon
iron
,
sooner
then
upon
other
things
,
such
a
sticking
glew
as
will
pull
off
the
skin
of
a
mans
hand
that
touches
it
hard
.
And
,
by
this
discourse
,
you
will
perceive
that
Galileo's
arguments
confirm
our
opinion
,
as
well
as
his
own
;
and
that
,
according
to
our
doctrine
,
all
circumstances
must
fall
out
just
as
they
do
in
his
experiences
.
And
the
reason
is
clear
,
why
the
interposition
of
another
body
hinders
the
strong
sticking
of
iron
to
the
cap
of
the
loadstone
;
for
,
it
makes
the
mediation
between
them
greater
,
which
we
have
shew'd
to
be
the
general
reason
why
things
are
easily
parted
.
Let
us
then
proceed
to
the
resolution
of
the
other
cases
proposed
.
The
second
is
already
resolv'd
:
for
,
if
this
glew
be
made
of
the
influence
of
the
loadstone
,
it
cannot
have
force
further
then
the
loadstone
it self
has
;
and
so
far
it
must
have
more
force
then
the
bare
influence
of
the
loadstone
.
Or
rather
the
humidity
of
two
irons
makes
the
glew
of
a
fitter
temper
to
hold
,
then
that
which
is
between
a
dry
loadstone
and
iron
:
and
the
glew
enters
better
when
both
sides
are
moist
,
then
when
only
one
is
so
.
But
this
resolution
,
though
it
be
in
part
good
,
yet
doth
not
evacuate
the
whole
difficulty
;
since
the
same
case
happens
between
8.
The
reason
why
,
in
the
former
case
,
a
lesser
Loadstones
draws
the
interjacent
iron
from
the
greater
.
a
stronger
and
a
weaker
Loadstone
,
as
between
a
Loadstone
and
iron
:
for
,
the
weaker
Loadstone
,
while
it
is
within
the
sphere
of
activity
of
the
greater
Loadstone
,
draws
away
an
iron
set
betwixt
them
,
as
well
as
a
second
iron
doth
.
For
the
reason
,
therfore
,
of
the
little
Loadstones
drawing
away
the
iron
,
we
may
consider
,
that
the
greater
Loadstone
hath
two
effects
upon
the
iron
betwixt
it
and
a
lesser
Loadstone
;
and
a
third
effect
upon
the
little
loadstone
it self
.
The
first
is
,
that
it
impregnates
the
iron
,
and
gives
it
a
permanent
vertue
,
by
which
it
works
like
a
weak
Loadstone
.
The
second
is
,
that
,
as
it
makes
the
iron
work
towards
the
lesser
Loadstone
by
its
permanent
virtue
;
so
also
it
accompanies
the
steam
that
goes
from
the
iron
towards
the
little
Loadstone
,
with
its
own
steam
which
goes
the
same
way
:
so
that
both
these
steams
in
company
climb
up
the
steam
of
the
little
Loadstone
which
meets
them
;
and
that
steam
climbs
up
the
enlarged
one
of
both
theirs
together
.
The
third
effect
which
the
greater
Loadstone
works
is
,
that
it
makes
the
steam
of
the
little
loadstone
become
stronger
,
by
augmenting
its
innate
virtue
in
some
degree
.
Now
then
,
the
going
of
the
iron
to
either
of
the
Loadstones
must
follow
the
greater
and
quicker
conjunction
of
the
two
meeting
steams
,
and
not
the
greatness
of
one
alone
.
So
that
,
if
the
conjunction
of
the
two
steams
,
between
the
iron
and
the
little
Loadstone
,
be
greater
&
quicker
,
then
the
conjunction
of
the
two
steams
,
which
meet
betwixt
the
greater
Loadstone
and
the
iron
;
the
iron
must
stick
to
the
lesser
Loadstone
.
And
this
must
happen
more
often
then
otherwise
:
for
,
the
steam
which
goes
from
the
iron
to
the
greater
Loadstone
will
,
for
the
most
part
,
be
less
then
the
steam
which
goes
from
the
lesser
Loadstone
to
the
iron
;
&
,
though
the
other
steam
be
never
so
great
,
yet
it
cannot
draw
more
then
according
to
the
proportion
of
its
Antagonists
coming
from
the
iron
:
Wherfore
,
seeing
the
two
steams
betwixt
the
iron
and
the
little
Loadstone
are
more
proportionable
to
one
another
;
and
the
steam
coming
out
of
the
little
loadstone
is
notably
greater
then
the
steam
going
from
the
iron
to
the
greater
Loadstone
:
the
conjunction
must
be
made
,
for
the
most
part
,
to
the
little
loadstone
.
And
,
if
this
discourse
doth
not
hold
in
the
former
part
of
the
Probleme
,
betwixt
a
second
iron
and
Loadstone
;
it
is
supplyed
by
the
former
reason
which
we
gave
for
that
particular
purpose
.
The
third
case
depends
also
of
this
solution
:
for
,
the
bigger
an
iron
is
,
so
many
more
parts
it
hath
to
suck
up
the
influence
of
the
Loadstone
,
and
consequently
,
doth
it
therby
the
more
greedily
;
and
therfore
the
Loadstone
must
be
carried
to
it
more
violently
and
,
when
they
a●e
joyn'd
,
stick
more
strongly
.
The
sixth
question
is
,
Why
the
variations
of
the
Needle
from
the
true
North
,
in
the
Northern
Hemisphere
,
are
greater
the
9.
Why
the
variation
of
a
touched
needle
from
the
North
is
greater
,
the
nearer
you
go
to
the
Pole
.
nearer
you
go
to
the
Pole
,
and
lesser
the
nearer
you
approach
to
the
Equator
.
The
reason
wherof
is
plain
in
our
doctrine
.
For
,
considering
that
the
magnetick
virtue
of
the
earth
streams
from
the
North
towards
the
Equator
;
it
follows
of
necessity
,
that
,
if
there
be
two
streams
of
magnetick
flowrs
issuing
from
the
North
,
one
of
them
precisely
from
the
pole
,
&
the
other
from
a
part
of
the
earth
near
the
pole
,
&
that
the
stream
coming
from
the
point
by
side
the
Pole
be
but
a
little
the
stronger
of
the
two
;
there
will
appear
very
little
differences
in
their
several
operations
,
after
they
have
had
a
long
space
to
mingle
their
emanations
together
,
which
therby
join
and
grow
as
it
were
into
one
stream
:
wheras
,
the
nearer
you
come
to
the
Pole
,
the
more
you
will
find
them
severed
,
and
each
of
them
working
by
its
own
virtue
.
And
,
very
near
the
point
which
causes
the
variation
,
each
stream
works
singly
by
it self
;
and
therfore
here
the
point
of
variation
must
be
master
,
and
will
carry
the
needle
strongly
to
his
course
from
the
due
North
,
if
his
stream
be
never
so
little
more
efficacious
then
the
other
.
Again
,
a
line
drawn
from
a
point
of
the
Earth
wide
of
the
Pole
,
to
a
point
of
the
Meridian
near
the
Equator
,
makes
a
less
angle
;
then
a
line
drawn
from
the
same
point
of
the
Earth
,
to
a
point
of
the
same
Meridian
nearer
the
Pole
:
wherfore
,
the
variation
being
esteem'd
by
the
quantities
of
the
said
angles
,
it
must
needs
be
greater
near
the
Pole
,
then
near
the
Equator
;
though
the
cause
be
the
same
.
But
,
because
it
may
happen
,
that
,
in
the
parts
near
the
Equator
,
the
variation
may
proceed
from
some
piece
of
land
,
not
much
more
northerly
then
where
the
needle
is
,
but
that
it
bears
rather
Easterly
or
Westerly
from
it
;
and
yet
Gilbert's
assertion
goes
universally
,
when
he
says
the
variations
in
Southern
regions
are
less
then
in
Northern
ones
:
we
must
examine
what
may
be
the
reason
therof
.
And
presently
,
the
generation
of
the
Loadstone
shews
it
plainly
.
For
,
seeing
the
nature
of
the
Loadstone
proceeds
out
of
this
,
that
the
Sun
works
more
upon
the
Torrid
Zone
,
then
upon
the
poles
;
and
that
his
too
strong
operation
is
contrary
to
the
Loadstone
,
as
being
of
the
nature
of
fire
:
it
follows
evidently
,
that
the
lands
of
the
Torrid
Zone
cannot
be
so
magnetical
(
generally
speaking
)
as
the
polar
lands
are
;
and
by
consequence
,
that
a
lesser
land
near
the
Pole
will
have
a
greater
effect
,
then
a
larger
continent
near
the
Equator
;
and
likewise
,
a
land
further
off
towards
the
Pole
will
work
more
strongly
,
then
a
nearer
land
which
lyes
towards
the
Equator
.
The
seventh
question
is
,
Whether
,
in
the
same
part
of
the
10.
Whether
,
in
the
same
part
of
the
world
,
a
touched
needle
may
it
one
time
vary
more
f●om
the
North
,
and
at
another
time
less
.
world
,
a
touched
needle
may
at
one
time
vary
more
from
the
true
North
point
,
and
at
another
time
less
?
In
which
Gilbert
was
resolute
for
the
negative
part
:
but
our
latter
Mathematicians
are
of
another
mind
.
Three
experiences
were
made
neer
London
in
three
divers
years
;
The
two
first
42
years
distant
from
one
another
,
and
the
third
12
years
distant
from
the
second
:
And
by
them
it
is
found
that
,
in
the
space
of
54
years
,
the
Loadstone
hath
,
at
London
,
diminsh'd
his
variation
from
the
North
,
the
quantity
of
7
degrees
and
more
;
But
so
that
,
in
the
latter
years
,
the
diminution
hath
sensibly
gone
faster
then
in
the
former
.
These
observations
,
peradventure
,
are
but
little
credited
by
Strangers
;
but
we
,
who
know
the
worth
of
the
men
that
made
them
,
cannot
mistrust
any
notable
errour
in
them
:
for
they
were
very
able
Mathematicians
,
and
made
their
observations
with
very
great
exactness
;
and
there
were
several
judicious
witnesses
at
the
making
of
them
;
as
may
be
seen
in
Mr.
Gillebrand's
print
concerning
this
subject
.
And
divers
other
particular
persons
confirm
the
same
;
whose
credit
,
though
each
single
might
peradventure
be
slighted
,
yet
all
in
body
make
a
great
accession
.
We
must
therfore
cast
about
to
find
what
may
be
the
cause
of
an
effect
so
paradox
to
the
rest
of
the
doctrine
of
the
Loadstone
:
for
seeing
that
no
one
place
can
stand
otherwise
to
the
North
of
the
earth
at
one
time
then
at
another
;
how
it
is
possible
the
needle
should
receive
any
new
variation
,
since
all
variation
proceeds
out
of
the
inequality
of
the
earth
?
But
,
when
we
consider
that
this
effect
proceeds
not
out
of
the
main
body
of
the
earth
,
but
only
out
of
the
bark
of
it
;
and
that
its
bark
may
have
divers
tempers
,
not
as
yet
discover'd
to
us
;
out
of
whose
variety
the
influence
of
the
earthy
parts
may
be
divers
in
respect
of
one
certain
place
:
't
is
not
impossible
but
that
such
variation
may
be
,
especially
in
England
;
which
Island
lying
open
to
the
North
,
by
a
great
and
vast
Ocean
,
may
receive
,
more
particularly
then
other
places
,
the
special
influences
and
variation
of
the
weather
,
that
happen
in
those
Northeastern
countreys
from
whence
this
influence
comes
to
us
.
If
therfore
there
should
be
any
cours
of
weather
,
whose
period
were
a
hundred
years
(
for
example
)
,
or
more
or
lesse
,
and
so
might
easily
pass
unmarked
:
this
variation
might
grow
out
of
such
a
cours
.
But
,
in
so
obscure
a
thing
,
we
have
already
hazarded
to
guess
too
much
.
And
,
upon
the
whole
matter
of
the
Loadstone
,
it
serves
our
turn
,
if
we
have
proved
(
as
we
conceive
we
have
done
fully
)
that
its
motions
,
which
appear
so
admirable
,
do
not
proceed
from
an
occult
quality
:
but
that
the
causes
of
them
may
be
reduced
to
local
motion
;
and
all
perform'd
by
such
corporeal
instruments
and
means
(
though
peradventure
more
intricately
disposed
)
as
all
other
effects
are
among
bodies
.
Whose
ordering
and
disposing
and
particular
progress
there
is
no
reason
to
despair
of
finding
ou●
;
would
men
but
carefully
apply
themselvs
to
that
work
,
upon
solid
principles
and
with
diligent
experiences
.
But
because
this
matter
has
been
very
long
,
and
scatteringly
11.
The
wh●le
doctrine
of
the
lo●dstone
sum'd
up
in
short
.
diffused
in
many
several
branches
;
peradventure
it
will
not
be
displeasing
to
the
Reader
,
to
see
the
whole
nature
of
the
loadstone
sum'd
up
in
short
.
Let
him
then
cast
his
eyes
upon
one
effect
of
it
,
very
easie
to
be
tried
,
and
acknowledg'd
by
all
writers
;
though
we
have
not
as
yet
mention'd
it
:
'T
is
,
that
a
knife
,
drawn
from
the
pole
of
a
loadstone
towards
the
Equator
,
if
you
hold
the
point
towards
the
pole
,
gains
a
respect
to
one
of
the
poles
;
but
contrariwise
,
if
the
point
of
the
knife
be
held
towards
the
Equator
,
and
be
thrust
the
same
way
it
was
drawn
before
(
that
is
,
towards
the
Equator
)
,
it
gains
a
respect
towards
the
contrary
pole
.
'T
is
evident
out
of
this
experience
,
that
the
virtue
of
the
loadstone
is
communicated
by
way
of
streams
;
and
that
in
it
there
are
two
contrary
streams
:
for
otherwise
the
motion
of
the
knife
,
this
way
or
that
why
,
could
not
change
the
efficacity
of
the
same
parts
of
the
loadstone
.
'T
is
likewise
evident
,
that
these
contrary
streams
come
from
the
contrary
ends
of
the
loadstone
.
As
also
,
that
the
virtues
of
them
both
are
in
every
part
of
the
stone
.
Likewise
,
that
one
loadstone
must
of
necessity
turn
certain
parts
of
it self
,
to
certain
parts
of
another
loadstone
;
nay
,
that
it
must
go
and
joyn
to
it
,
according
to
the
laws
of
attraction
which
we
have
above
deliver'd
:
and
consequently
,
that
they
must
turn
their
disagreeing
parts
away
from
one
another
;
and
so
one
loadstone
seem
to
fly
from
another
;
if
they
be
so
apply'd
that
their
disagreeing
parts
be
kept
still
next
to
one
another
;
for
,
in
this
case
,
the
disagreeing
and
the
agreeing
parts
of
the
same
loadstone
being
in
the
same
straight
line
;
one
loadstone
,
seeking
to
draw
his
agreeing
part
near
to
that
part
of
the
other
loadstone
which
agrees
with
him
,
must
of
necessity
turn
away
his
disagreeing
parts
,
to
give
way
to
his
agreeing
parts
to
approach
nearer
,
And
thus
you
see
,
that
the
flying
from
one
another
of
two
ends
of
two
loadstones
,
which
are
both
of
the
same
denomination
,
(
as
for
example
,
the
two
South
ends
,
or
the
two
North
ends
)
,
doth
not
proceed
from
a
pretended
antipathy
between
those
two
ends
,
but
from
the
attraction
of
the
agreeing
ends
.
Furthermore
,
the
earth
having
to
a
Loadstone
the
nature
of
a
Loadstone
;
it
follows
that
a
Loadstone
must
necessarily
turn
it self
to
the
poles
of
the
earth
,
by
the
same
laws
:
and
consequently
,
must
tend
to
the
North
,
must
vary
from
the
North
,
must
incline
towards
the
centre
;
and
must
be
affected
with
all
such
accidents
as
we
have
deduced
of
the
Loadstone
.
And
lastly
,
seeing
that
iron
is
to
a
Loadstone
a
fit
matter
for
it
to
impress
its
nature
in
,
and
easily
retains
that
magnetike
virtue
;
the
same
effects
,
that
follow
between
two
Loadstones
,
must
necessarily
follow
between
a
Loadstone
and
a
piece
of
iron
,
fitly
proportionated
in
their
degrees
:
excepting
some
little
particularities
,
which
proceed
out
of
the
naturalness
of
the
magneticke
virtue
to
a
Loadstone
,
more
then
to
iron
.
And
thus
you
see
the
nature
of
the
Load-stone
sum'd
up
in
gross
;
the
particular
joynts
and
causes
whereof
,
you
may
find
treated
at
large
in
the
main
discourse
.
Wherin
we
have
govern'd
our
selvs
chiefly
by
the
experiences
that
are
recorded
by
Gilbert
and
Cabeus
;
to
whom
,
we
remit
our
Reader
for
a
more
ample
declaration
of
particulars
.
CHAP.
XXIII
.
A
description
of
the
two
sorts
of
Living
Creatures
,
Plants
and
Animals
:
and
how
they
are
framed
in
common
,
to
perform
vital
motion
.
HItherto
we
have
endeavour'd
to
follow
,
by
a
continual
1.
The
connexion
of
the
following
Chapters
with
the
precedent
ones
.
third
,
all
such
effects
as
we
have
met
with
among
Bodies
;
and
to
trace
them
in
all
their
windings
,
and
drive
them
up
to
their
very
root
&
original
source
:
for
,
the
nature
of
our
subject
,
having
been
yet
very
common
,
hath
not
exceeded
the
compass
and
power
of
our
search
&
inquiry
,
to
descend
to
the
chief
circumstances
and
particulars
belonging
to
it
.
And
indeed
,
many
of
the
conveyance
,
wherby
the
operations
we
have
discoursed
of
are
performed
,
be
so
secret
and
abstruse
;
as
they
that
Look
into
them
,
with
less
heedfulness
and
judgment
then
such
a
matter
requires
,
are
too
apt
to
impute
them
to
mysterious
causes
,
above
the
reach
of
humane
nature
to
comprehend
,
and
to
calumniate
them
of
being
wrought
by
occult
and
specifick
qualities
,
wherof
no
more
reason
could
be
given
,
then
if
the
effects
were
infused
by
Angelical
hands
,
without
assistance
of
inferiour
bodies
;
which
uses
to
be
the
last
refuge
of
ignorant
men
;
who
,
not
knowing
what
to
say
,
and
yet
presuming
to
say
something
,
fall
often
upon
such
expressions
,
as
neither
themselvs
nor
their
hearers
understand
,
but
if
they
be
well
scan'd
,
imply
contradictions
.
Therfore
,
we
deem'd
it
a
kind
of
necessity
,
to
strain
our
selvs
to
prosecute
most
of
such
effects
;
even
to
their
notional
connexions
with
Rarity
and
Density
.
And
the
rather
,
because
it
hath
not
been
our
luck
yet
to
meet
with
any
that
has
had
the
like
design
,
or
done
any
considerable
matter
to
ease
our
pains
.
VVhich
cannot
but
make
the
Readers
journey
somwhat
tedious
to
him
,
to
follow
all
our
steps
;
by
reason
of
the
ruggedness
and
untrodenness
of
the
paths
we
have
walk'd
in
.
But
now
,
the
effects
we
shall
henceforward
meddle
with
grow
so
particular
,
and
swarm
into
such
a
vast
multitude
of
several
little
joynts
and
wreathy
labyrinths
of
nature
;
as
were
impossible
,
in
so
summary
a
treatise
as
we
intend
,
to
deliver
the
causes
of
every
one
of
them
exactly
:
which
would
require
both
large
discourses
,
and
abundance
of
experiences
,
to
acquit
our
selvs
as
we
ought
of
such
a
task
.
Nor
is
there
a
like
need
of
doing
it
as
formerly
,
for
as
much
as
concerns
our
design
;
since
the
causes
of
them
are
palpably
material
,
and
the
admirable
artifice
of
them
consists
only
in
the
Dedalean
and
wonderful-ingenious
ordering
and
ranging
them
one
with
another
.
VVe
shall
therfore
intreat
our
Reader
,
from
this
time
forwards
,
to
expect
only
the
common
sequel
of
those
particular
effects
,
out
of
the
principles
already
laid
.
And
when
some
shall
occur
,
that
may
peradventure
seem
at
first
sight
enacted
immediately
by
a
virtue
spiritual
,
and
that
proceeds
indivisibly
;
in
a
different
strain
from
the
ordinary
process
which
we
see
in
bodies
and
bodily
things
(
that
is
,
by
the
virtues
of
rarity
and
density
,
working
by
local
motion
)
:
we
hope
he
will
be
satisfied
at
our
hands
,
if
we
lay
down
a
method
,
and
trace
out
a
course
,
wherby
such
events
and
operations
may
follow
out
of
the
principles
we
have
laid
.
Though
peradventure
we
shall
not
absolutely
convince
,
that
every
effect
is
done
just
as
we
set
it
down
in
every
particular
;
and
that
it
may
not
as
well
be
done
by
some
other
disposing
of
parts
under
the
same
general
scope
:
for
't
is
enough
for
our
turn
,
if
we
shew
that
such
effects
may
be
perform'd
by
corporeal
agents
,
working
as
other
bodies
do
,
without
confining
our
selvs
to
an
exactness
,
in
every
link
of
the
long
chain
that
must
be
wound
up
in
the
performance
of
them
.
To
come
then
to
the
matter
.
Now
that
we
have
explicated
2.
Concerning
several
compositions
of
mixed
bodies
.
the
natures
of
those
motions
,
by
means
wherof
bodies
are
made
and
destroy'd
;
and
in
which
they
are
to
be
consider'd
chiefly
as
passive
,
whiles
some
exterior
agent
,
working
upon
them
,
causes
such
alterations
in
them
,
and
brings
them
to
such
pass
,
as
we
see
in
the
changes
that
are
daily
wrought
among
substances
:
The
next
thing
we
are
to
imploy
our selves
about
is
,
to
take
a
survey
of
those
motions
which
some
bodies
have
,
wherin
they
seem
to
be
not
so
much
patients
as
agents
,
and
contain
within
themselvs
the
principle
of
their
own
motion
,
having
no
relation
to
any
outward
object
,
more
then
to
stir
up
that
principle
of
motion
and
set
it
on
work
;
which
,
when
it
is
once
in
act
,
hath
,
as
it
were
within
the
limits
of
its
own
kingdom
and
sever'd
from
commerce
with
all
other
bodies
whatever
,
many
other
subaltern
motions
over
which
it
presides
.
To
which
purpose
we
may
consider
,
that
,
among
the
compounded
bodies
,
whose
natures
we
have
explicated
,
there
are
some
,
in
whom
the
parts
of
different
complexions
are
so
small
&
so
wel
mingled
together
,
that
they
make
a
compound
which
,
to
our
sense
,
seems
all
quite
through
of
one
Homogeneous
nature
;
and
,
however
it
be
divided
,
each
part
retains
the
entire
and
compleat
nature
of
the
whole
.
Others
again
there
are
,
in
which
't
is
easie
to
discern
that
the
whole
is
made
up
of
several
great
parts
,
of
very
differing
natures
and
tempers
.
And
of
these
there
are
two
kinds
:
one
,
of
such
as
their
differing
parts
seem
to
have
no
relation
to
one
another
,
or
correspondence
together
to
perform
any
particular
work
,
in
which
all
of
them
are
necessary
,
but
rather
they
seem
to
be
made
what
they
are
by
chance
and
accident
;
and
,
if
one
part
be
sever'd
from
another
,
each
is
an
entire
thing
by
it self
,
of
the
same
nature
as
it
was
in
the
whole
,
and
no
harmony
is
destroy'd
by
such
division
.
As
may
be
observ'd
in
some
bodies
dig'd
out
of
Mines
,
in
which
one
may
see
lumps
of
Metal
,
or
stone
,
and
glass
,
and
such
different
substances
,
in
their
several
distinct
situations
,
perfectly
compacted
into
one
continuate
body
;
which
if
you
divide
,
the
glass
remains
what
it
was
before
,
the
Emerald
is
still
an
Emerald
,
the
silver
is
good
silver
,
and
the
like
of
the
other
substances
:
the
causes
of
which
may
be
easily
deduced
,
out
of
what
we
have
formerly
said
.
But
,
there
are
other
bodies
,
in
which
this
manifest
and
notable
difference
of
parts
carries
with
it
such
a
subordination
of
one
of
them
to
another
,
as
we
cannot
doubt
but
that
nature
made
such
engines
(
if
so
I
may
call
them
)
by
design
,
and
intended
that
this
variety
should
be
in
One
thing
;
whose
unity
and
being
what
it
is
,
should
depend
of
the
harmony
of
the
several
differing
parts
,
and
should
be
destroy'd
by
their
separation
.
As
we
see
in
living
Creatures
,
whose
particular
parts
and
members
being
once
sever'd
,
there
is
no
longer
a
living
creature
to
be
found
among
them
.
Now
,
of
this
kind
of
bodies
there
are
two
sorts
.
The
first
is
3.
Two
sorts
of
Living
Creatures
.
of
those
that
seem
to
be
one
continuate
substance
,
wherin
we
may
observe
one
and
the
same
constant
progress
throughout
,
from
the
lowest
to
the
highest
part
of
it
;
so
that
the
operation
of
one
part
is
not
at
all
different
from
that
of
another
:
but
the
whole
body
seems
to
be
the
course
and
throughfare
of
one
constant
action
,
varying
it self
in
divers
occasions
and
occurrences
,
according
to
the
disposition
of
the
subject
.
The
bodies
of
the
second
sort
have
their
parts
so
notably
separated
one
from
the
other
,
and
each
have
such
a
peculiar
motion
proper
to
them
,
that
one
might
conceive
they
were
every
one
a
complete
distinct
total
thing
by
it self
,
and
that
all
of
them
were
artificially
tied
together
:
were
it
not
that
the
subordination
of
these
parts
to
one
another
is
so
great
,
and
the
correspondence
between
them
so
strict
,
(
the
one
not
being
able
to
subsist
without
the
other
,
from
whom
he
derives
what
is
needful
for
him
;
and
again
,
being
so
useful
to
that
other
,
and
having
its
action
and
motion
so
fitting
and
necessary
for
it
,
as
without
it
that
other
cannot
be
)
,
as
plainly
convinces
that
the
compound
of
all
these
several
parts
must
needs
be
one
individuol
thing
.
4.
An
engine
to
express
the
first
sort
of
living
creatures
.
I
remember
that
,
when
I
travel'd
in
Spain
,
I
saw
there
two
Engines
that
,
in
some
sort
,
express
the
natures
of
these
two
kinds
of
bodies
;
One
at
Toledo
,
the
other
a
Segovia
:
both
of
them
set
on
work
by
the
current
of
the
river
in
which
the
foundation
of
their
machine
was
laid
.
That
at
Toledo
was
to
force
up
water
at
a
great
height
,
from
the
river
Tagus
to
the
Alcazar
(
the
Kings
palace
)
,
that
stands
upon
a
high
steep
hill
or
rock
,
almost
perpendicular
over
the
river
.
In
the
bottome
there
was
an
indented
wheel
,
which
,
turning
round
with
the
stream
,
gave
motion
at
the
same
time
to
the
whole
engine
;
which
consisted
of
a
multitude
of
little
troughs
or
square
ladles
,
set
one
over
another
in
two
parallel
rows
over
against
one
another
,
from
the
bottom
to
the
top
,
and
upon
two
several
divided
frames
of
timber
.
These
troughs
were
closed
at
one
end
with
a
traverse
board
,
to
retain
the
water
from
running
out
there
;
which
end
,
being
bigger
then
the
rest
of
the
trough
,
made
it
somewhat
like
a
ladle
;
and
the
rest
of
it
seem'd
to
be
the
handle
with
a
channel
in
it
;
the
little
end
of
which
channel
or
trough
was
open
,
to
let
the
water
pass
freely
away
.
And
these
troughs
were
fasten'd
by
an
axletree
in
the
middle
of
them
,
to
the
frame
of
timber
that
went
from
the
bottome
up
to
the
top
:
so
that
they
could
upon
that
center
move
at
liberty
,
either
the
shut
end
downwards
,
or
the
open
end
;
like
the
beam
of
a
ballance
.
Now
,
at
a
certain
position
of
the
root-wheel
(
if
so
I
may
call
it
)
,
all
one
side
of
the
machine
sunk
down
a
little
lower
towards
the
water
;
and
the
other
was
raised
a
little
higher
:
Which
motion
was
changed
,
as
soon
as
the
ground-wheel
had
ended
the
remnant
of
his
revolution
;
for
then
the
side
that
was
lowest
before
sprung
up
,
and
the
other
sunk
down
:
And
thus
the
two
sides
of
the
machine
were
like
two
legs
,
that
by
turns
trod
the
water
;
as
in
the
Vintage
men
press
Grapes
in
a
watte
.
Now
,
the
troughs
,
that
were
fast'ned
to
the
timber
which
descended
,
turn'd
that
part
of
them
downwards
which
was
like
a
Box
shut
to
hold
the
water
;
and
consequently
,
the
open
end
was
up
in
the
air
,
like
the
arm
of
the
ballance
to
which
the
lightest
scale
is
fasten'd
:
and
in
the
mean
time
,
the
troughs
upon
the
ascending
timber
were
moved
by
a
contrary
motion
,
keeping
their
boxends
aloft
,
and
letting
the
open
ends
incline
downwards
;
so
that
,
if
any
water
were
in
them
,
they
would
let
it
run
out
,
wher'as
the
others
retain'd
any
that
came
into
them
.
VVhen
you
have
made
an
image
of
this
Machine
in
your
phantasie
,
consider
what
will
follow
out
of
its
motion
.
You
will
perceive
that
,
when
one
leg
sinks
down
towards
the
water
,
that
trough
which
is
next
to
the
Superficies
of
it
,
putting
down
his
box
end
and
dipping
it
a
little
in
the
water
,
must
needs
bring
up
as
much
as
it
can
retain
,
when
that
leg
ascends
:
which
when
it
is
at
its
height
,
the
trough
moves
upon
his
own
centre
,
&
the
box
end
,
which
was
lowest
,
becomes
now
highest
;
and
so
the
water
runs
out
of
it
.
Now
,
the
other
leg
descending
at
the
same
time
,
it
falls
out
that
the
trough
on
its
side
,
which
would
be
a
step
above
that
which
hath
the
water
in
it
if
they
stood
in
equilibrity
,
becomes
now
a
step
lower
then
it
;
and
is
so
placed
,
that
the
water
,
which
runs
out
of
that
which
is
aloft
,
falls
into
the
head
or
box
of
it
:
which
no
sooner
hath
receiv'd
it
,
but
that
leg
on
which
it
is
fastned
springs
up
,
and
the
other
descends
;
so
that
the
water
of
the
second
leg
runs
now
into
the
box
of
the
first
leg
,
that
is
next
above
that
which
first
laded
the
water
out
of
the
river
.
And
thus
,
the
troughs
of
the
two
legs
deliver
their
water
by
turns
from
one
side
to
the
other
;
and
at
every
remove
,
it
gets
a
step
upwards
,
till
it
comes
to
the
top
:
whiles
at
every
ascent
and
descent
of
the
whole
side
,
the
lowest
ladle
or
trough
takes
new
water
from
the
River
;
which
ladleful
follows
immediately
in
its
ascent
that
which
was
taken
up
the
time
before
.
And
thus
,
in
a
little
while
,
all
the
troughs
from
the
bottom
to
the
top
are
full
;
unless
there
happen
to
be
some
failing
in
some
ladle
:
and
in
that
case
the
water
breaks
out
there
,
and
all
the
ladles
above
that
are
dry
.
The
other
Engine
,
or
rather
multitude
of
several
engines
,
to
5.
Another
Engine
by
which
may
be
expressed
the
second
sort
of
living
creatures
.
perform
sundry
different
operations
,
all
conducing
to
one
work
(
wheras
,
that
of
Toledo
is
but
one
tenour
of
motion
,
from
the
first
to
the
last
,
)
is
in
the
Mint
at
Segovia
.
Which
is
so
artificially
made
,
that
one
part
of
it
distends
an
Ingot
of
Silver
or
Gold
,
into
that
breadth
and
thickness
as
is
requisite
to
make
Coyn
of
.
Which
being
done
,
it
delivers
the
plate
it
has
wrought
to
another
,
that
Prints
the
Figure
of
the
Coyn
upon
it
.
And
from
thence
it
is
turn'd
over
to
another
,
that
cuts
it
according
to
the
Print
,
into
due
shape
and
weight
.
And
lastly
,
the
several
pieces
fall
into
a
reserve
,
in
another
room
:
where
the
Officer
,
whose
charge
it
is
,
findes
Treasure
ready
Coyned
;
without
any
thing
there
,
to
inform
him
of
the
several
different
motions
that
the
silver
or
the
gold
passed
,
before
they
came
to
that
state
.
But
,
if
he
go
on
the
other
side
of
the
wall
,
into
the
room
where
the
other
machines
stand
and
are
at
work
;
he
will
then
discern
that
every
one
of
them
,
which
consider'd
by
it self
might
seem
a
distinct
complete
engine
,
is
but
a
serving
part
of
the
whole
,
whose
office
is
to
make
money
:
and
that
,
for
this
work
any
one
of
them
,
separated
from
the
rest
,
ceases
to
be
the
part
of
a
mint
,
and
the
whole
is
malm'd
and
destroy'd
.
Now
,
let
us
apply
the
consideration
of
these
different
kinds
of
Engines
to
the
natures
of
the
bodies
we
treat
of
.
Which
,
I
doubt
4.
The
two
former
engines
and
some
other
comparisons
applied
,
to
express
the
two
several
sorts
of
living
creatures
.
not
,
would
fit
much
better
,
were
they
lively
and
exactly
described
:
But
it
is
so
long
since
I
saw
them
,
and
I
was
then
so
very
young
,
that
I
retain
but
a
confused
and
cloudy
remembrance
of
them
,
Especially
,
of
the
mint
at
Segovia
,
in
the
which
there
are
many
more
particulars
then
I
have
touched
;
as
,
conveniency
for
refining
the
ore
or
metal
,
and
then
casting
it
into
ingots
,
and
driving
them
into
rods
,
and
such
like
:
to
all
which
there
is
little
help
of
hands
requisite
,
more
then
to
apply
the
matter
duly
at
the
first
.
But
,
what
have
I
said
of
them
is
enough
,
to
illustrate
what
I
aim
at
;
and
though
I
should
erre
in
the
particulars
,
't
is
no
great
matter
;
for
,
I
intend
not
to
deliver
the
history
of
them
;
but
only
,
out
of
the
remembrance
of
such
noteful
and
artificial
masterpieces
,
to
frame
a
model
,
in
their
phancies
that
shall
read
this
,
of
something
like
them
,
wherby
they
may
,
with
more
ease
,
make
a
right
conception
of
what
we
are
handling
.
Thus
then
,
all
sorts
of
plants
,
both
great
and
small
,
may
be
compared
to
our
first
engine
of
the
waterwork
at
Toledo
.
For
in
them
all
the
motion
,
we
can
discern
,
is
of
one
part
transmitting
to
the
next
to
it
the
juyce
received
from
that
immediately
before
it
:
so
that
it
hath
one
constant
course
,
from
the
root
(
which
sucks
it
from
the
earth
)
to
the
top
of
the
highest
spring
;
in
which
if
it
should
be
intercepted
and
stopt
by
any
maiming
of
the
bark
(
the
channel
it
ascends
by
)
,
it
would
there
break
out
and
turn
into
drops
,
or
gum
,
or
some
such
other
substance
as
the
nature
of
the
plant
requires
;
and
all
that
part
of
it
to
which
none
of
this
juice
can
ascend
would
dry
and
wither
and
grow
dead
.
But
Sensible
living
creatures
we
may
fitly
compare
to
the
second
machine
of
the
Mint
at
Segovia
.
For
in
them
,
though
every
part
and
member
be
as
it
were
a
complete
thing
of
it self
;
yet
every
one
requires
to
be
directed
and
put
on
in
its
motion
by
another
:
and
they
must
all
of
them
(
though
of
very
different
natures
and
kinds
of
motion
)
conspire
together
,
to
effect
any
thing
that
may
be
for
the
use
and
service
of
the
whole
.
And
thus
we
find
in
them
perfectly
the
nature
of
a
mover
and
a
moveable
:
each
of
them
moving
differently
from
one
another
,
and
framing
to
themselvs
their
own
motions
in
such
sort
as
is
most
agreeable
to
their
nature
;
when
that
part
which
sets
them
on
work
hath
stir'd
them
up
.
And
now
,
because
these
parts
(
the
movers
and
the
moved
)
are
parts
of
one
whole
;
we
call
the
entre
thing
Automatum
or
se●movens
,
or
a
Living
Creature
.
Which
also
may
be
fitly
compared
to
a
Joyner
,
or
a
Painter
,
or
other
craftsman
;
that
had
his
tools
so
exactly
fitted
about
him
,
as
,
when
he
had
occasion
to
do
any
thing
in
his
trade
,
his
tool
for
that
action
were
already
in
the
fittest
position
for
it
to
be
made
use
of
:
so
as
,
without
removing
himsef
from
the
place
where
he
might
sit
invironed
with
his
tools
,
he
might
,
by
only
pulling
of
some
little
cords
,
either
apply
the
matter
to
any
remote
tool
,
or
any
of
his
tools
to
the
matter
he
would
work
upon
;
according
as
he
findes
the
one
or
the
other
more
convenient
for
performance
of
the
actions
he
intends
.
Wheras
in
the
other
,
there
is
no
variety
of
motions
;
but
one
and
the
same
goes
quite
through
the
body
,
from
one
end
of
it
to
the
other
.
and
the
passage
of
the
moisture
through
it
,
from
one
part
to
another
next
(
which
is
all
the
motion
it
hath
)
,
is
,
in
a
manner
,
but
like
the
rising
of
water
in
a
Stil
;
which
by
heat
is
made
to
creep
up
by
the
sides
of
the
glass
,
and
from
thence
runs
through
the
nose
of
the
Limbeck
,
and
falls
into
the
receiver
.
So
that
,
if
we
will
say
that
a
Plant
lives
,
or
that
the
whole
moves
it self
,
and
every
part
moves
another
;
't
is
to
be
understood
in
afar
more
imperfect
manner
,
then
when
we
seak
of
an
Animal
:
and
the
same
words
are
attributed
to
both
,
in
a
kind
of
equivocal
:
sense
.
But
,
by
the
way
I
must
note
,
that
under
the
title
of
Plants
,
I
include
not
Zoophytes
or
Plant
Animals
;
that
is
,
such
creatures
as
,
though
they
go
not
from
place
to
place
,
and
so
cause
a
local
motion
of
their
whole
substance
,
yet
in
their
parts
they
have
a
distinct
and
articulate
motion
.
But
,
to
leave
comparisons
,
and
come
to
the
proper
nature
of
the
things
.
Let
us
frame
a
conception
,
that
,
not
far
under
the
superficies
of
the
earth
,
there
were
gather'd
together
divers
parts
of
7.
How
plants
are
framed
.
little
mixed
bodies
,
which
in
the
whole
sum
were
yet
but
little
:
and
that
this
little
mass
had
some
excess
of
fire
in
it
;
such
as
we
see
in
wet
Hay
,
or
in
muste
of
wine
,
or
in
woort
of
beer
,
and
that
withal
,
the
drought
of
it
were
in
so
high
a
degree
,
as
this
heat
should
not
find
means
(
being
too
much
compressed
)
to
play
his
game
:
and
that
,
lying
there
in
the
bosome
of
the
earth
,
it
should
,
after
some
little
time
,
receive
its
expected
and
desired
drink
,
through
the
benevolence
of
the
heaven
;
by
which
it
being
moistned
,
and
therby
made
more
pliable
and
tender
and
easie
to
be
wrought
upon
,
the
little
parts
of
fire
should
break
loose
,
and
,
finding
this
moisture
a
fit
subject
to
work
upon
,
should
drive
it
into
all
the
parts
of
the
little
mass
,
and
digesting
there
should
make
the
mass
swel
.
Which
action
,
taking
up
long
time
for
its
performance
,
in
respect
of
the
small
increase
of
bulk
made
in
the
mass
by
the
swelling
of
it
,
could
not
be
hindred
by
the
pressing
of
the
earth
,
though
lying
never
so
weightily
upon
it
:
according
to
the
maxime
we
have
above
deliver'd
,
that
any
little
force
,
be
it
never
so
little
,
't
is
able
to
overcome
any
great
resistance
,
be
it
never
so
powerful
;
if
the
force
multiply
the
time
it
works
in
,
sufficiently
to
equalize
the
proportions
of
the
agent
and
the
resistant
.
This
increase
of
bulk
and
swelling
of
the
lettle
mass
will
,
of
its
own
nature
,
be
towards
all
sides
,
by
reason
of
the
fire
&
heat
that
occasions
it
(
whose
motion
is
on
every
side
,
from
the
centre
to
the
circūference
)
:
but
it
wil
be
most
efficacious
upwards
,
towards
the
air
,
because
the
resistance
is
least
that
way
;
both
by
reason
of
the
little
thickness
of
the
earth
over
it
,
as
also
by
reason
that
the
uper
part
of
the
earth
lies
very
loose
and
is
exceeding
porous
,
through
the
continual
operation
of
●e
Sun
,
and
falling
of
rain
upon
it
.
It
cannot
choose
therfore
but
mount
to
the
air
;
and
the
same
cause
that
makes
it
do
so
presses
,
at
the
same
time
,
the
lower
parts
of
the
mass
downwards
.
But
,
what
ascends
to
the
air
must
be
of
the
hotter
and
more
moist
parts
of
the
fermenting
mass
;
and
what
goes
downwards
must
be
of
his
harder
and
drier
parts
,
proportionate
to
the
contrary
motions
of
fire
and
earth
,
which
predominate
in
these
two
kinds
of
parts
,
Now
,
this
that
is
push'd
upwards
comcoming
above
ground
,
and
being
there
exposed
to
Sun
and
wind
,
contracts
thereby
a
hard
and
rough
skin
on
its
outside
;
but
within
is
more
tender
:
in
this
sort
it
defends
it self
from
outward
injuries
of
weather
,
whiles
it
mounts
;
and
by
thrusting
other
parts
down
into
the
earth
,
it
holds
it self
steadfast
,
that
,
although
the
wind
may
shake
it
,
yet
it
cannot
overthrow
it
.
The
greater
this
Plant
grows
,
the
more
juice
daily
accrews
to
it
,
and
the
heat
is
encreased
;
and
consequently
,
the
greater
abundance
of
humours
is
continually
sent
up
.
Which
when
it
begins
to
clog
at
the
top
,
new
humours
pressing
upwards
forces
a
breach
in
the
skin
:
and
so
a
new
piece
,
like
the
main
stem
,
is
thrust
out
and
begins
on
the
sides
;
which
we
call
a
Branch
.
Thus
is
our
Plant
amplified
;
till
nature
,
not
being
able
still
to
breed
such
strong
issues
,
falls
to
works
of
less
labour
,
and
pushes
forth
the
most
elaborate
part
of
the
plants
juice
into
more
tender
substances
,
but
especially
,
at
the
ends
of
the
branches
,
where
abundant
humour
,
but
at
the
first
not
well
concocted
,
grows
into
the
shape
of
a
Button
;
and
more
and
better
concocted
humour
succeeding
,
it
grows
softer
and
softer
(
the
Sun
drawing
the
subtilest
parts
outwards
)
,
excepting
what
the
coldness
of
the
air
and
the
roughness
of
the
wind
harden
into
an
outward
skin
.
So
then
,
the
next
parts
to
the
skin
are
tender
;
but
the
very
middle
of
this
button
must
be
hard
and
dry
,
by
reason
that
the
Sun
from
without
,
and
the
natural
heat
within
,
drawing
and
driving
out
the
moysture
and
extending
it
from
the
center
,
must
needs
leave
the
more
earthy
parts
much
shrunk
up
&
hardned
by
their
evaporating
out
from
them
:
which
hardning
being
an
effect
of
fire
within
and
without
,
that
bakes
this
hard
substance
,
incorporates
much
of
it self
with
it
;
as
we
have
formerly
declared
in
the
making
of
salt
by
force
of
fire
.
This
button
,
thus
dilated
and
brought
to
this
pass
,
we
call
the
Fruit
of
the
Plant
:
whose
harder
part
encloses
oftentimes
another
,
not
so
hard
as
dry
.
The
reason
whereof
is
,
because
the
outward
hardness
permits
no
moisture
to
soake
,
in
any
abundance
,
through
it
;
and
then
,
that
which
is
enclosed
in
it
must
needs
be
much
dried
;
though
not
so
much
,
but
that
it
still
retains
the
common
nature
of
the
plant
.
This
drought
makes
these
inner
parts
to
be
like
a
kind
of
dust
;
or
at
least
,
such
as
may
be
easily
dried
into
dust
,
when
they
are
bruised
out
of
the
husk
that
incloses
them
:
And
,
in
every
parcel
of
this
dust
,
the
nature
of
the
whole
resides
,
as
it
were
,
contracted
into
a
small
quantity
.
For
,
the
juice
which
was
first
in
the
button
,
and
had
passed
from
the
root
through
the
manifold
varieties
of
the
divers
parts
of
the
plant
,
and
suffer'd
much
concoction
,
partly
from
the
Sun
,
and
partly
from
the
inward
heat
imprison'd
in
that
harder
part
of
the
fruit
,
is
,
by
these
passages
strainings
and
concoctions
,
become
at
length
to
be
like
a
tincture
extracted
out
of
the
whole
plant
;
and
and
is
at
last
dried
up
into
a
kind
of
magistery
.
This
we
call
the
Seed
:
which
is
of
a
fit
nature
,
by
being
buried
in
the
earth
and
dissolv'd
with
humour
,
to
renew
and
reciprocate
the
operation
we
have
thus
described
.
And
thus
,
you
have
the
formation
of
a
Plant.
But
a
Sensitive
Creature
being
compared
to
a
Plant
,
as
a
plant
is
to
mixed
body
;
you
cannot
but
conceive
that
he
must
be
8.
How
Sensitive
Creatures
are
formed
.
compounded
,
as
it
were
,
of
many
plants
;
in
like
sort
as
a
plant
is
of
many
mixed
bodies
.
But
so
,
that
all
the
Plants
,
which
concur
to
make
one
Animal
,
are
of
one
kind
of
nature
and
cognation
:
and
besides
,
the
matter
of
which
such
diversity
is
to
be
made
,
must
of
necessity
be
more
humid
and
figurable
,
then
that
of
an
ordinary
plant
;
and
the
Artificer
which
works
and
moulds
it
,
must
be
more
active
.
Wherfore
,
we
must
suppose
that
the
mass
,
of
which
an
Animal
is
to
be
made
,
must
be
actually
liquid
:
and
the
fire
that
works
upon
it
,
must
be
so
powerful
,
that
,
of
its
own
nature
,
it
may
be
able
to
convert
this
liquid
matter
into
such
breaths
and
steams
,
as
we
see
use
to
rise
from
water
,
when
the
Sun
or
fire
works
upon
it
.
Yet
,
if
the
mass
were
altogether
as
liquid
as
water
,
it
would
vanish
away
by
heat
boyling
it
,
and
be
dried
up
;
therfore
,
it
must
be
of
such
a
convenient
temper
,
that
,
although
in
some
of
its
parts
it
be
fluid
and
apt
to
run
,
yet
by
others
it
must
be
held
together
;
as
we
see
that
unctuous
things
for
the
most
part
are
;
which
will
swell
by
heat
,
but
not
fly
away
.
So
then
,
if
we
imagine
a
great
heat
to
be
imprison'd
in
such
a
liquor
;
and
that
it
seeks
by
boyling
to
break
out
,
but
that
the
solidness
and
viscousness
of
the
substance
will
not
permit
it
to
evaporate
:
it
cannot
chuse
but
comport
it self
in
some
such
sort
as
we
see
butter
or
oyl
in
a
frying-pan
over
the
fire
,
when
it
rises
in
bubbles
;
but
much
more
efficaciously
.
For
,
their
body
is
not
strong
enough
to
keep
in
the
heat
,
and
therfore
those
bubbles
fall
again
;
wheras
,
if
it
were
,
those
bubbles
would
rise
higher
and
higher
,
and
stretch
themselvs
longer
and
longer
(
as
when
the
Soap-boylers
boyl
a
strong
unctuous
lye
into
Soap
)
,
and
every
one
of
them
would
be
as
it
were
a
little
brook
wherof
the
channel
would
be
the
enclosing
substance
,
and
the
inward
smoak
that
extends
it
might
be
compared
to
the
water
of
it
:
as
when
a
glass
is
blown
out
by
fire
and
air
into
a
long
figure
.
Now
we
may
remember
,
how
we
have
said
,
where
we
treated
of
the
Production
and
Resolution
of
Mixed
bodies
,
that
there
are
two
sorts
of
liquid
substantial
parts
,
which
by
the
operation
of
fire
are
sent
out
of
the
body
it
works
upon
;
the
watery
,
and
the
oyly
parts
.
For
,
thouh
there
appear
somtimes
some
very
subtile
and
Ethereal
parts
of
a
third
kind
(
wich
are
the
Aquae
Ardentes
,
or
borning
spirits
;
)
yet
in
such
a
close
distilling
of
circulation
as
this
is
,
they
are
not
sever'd
by
themselvs
,
but
accompany
the
rest
:
and
especially
the
watery
parts
,
which
are
of
a
nature
,
that
the
rising
Ethereal
spirits
easily
mingle
with
,
and
extend
themselves
in
it
;
wherby
the
water
becomes
more
efficacious
,
and
the
spiritt
less
fugitive
.
Of
these
liquid
parts
which
the
fire
sends
away
,
the
watry
ones
are
the
first
,
as
being
the
easiest
to
be
raised
:
the
oyly
parts
rise
more
difficultly
,
and
therfore
come
last
.
And
in
the
same
manner
it
happens
in
this
emission
of
brooks
;
the
watry
and
oyly
steams
will
each
of
them
fly
into
different
reservs
:
and
if
there
arrive
to
them
abundance
of
their
own
quality
,
each
of
them
must
make
a
substance
of
its
own
nature
;
by
by
setling
in
a
convenient
place
,
and
by
due
concoction
.
Which
substance
after
it
is
made
and
confirm'd
,
if
more
humidity
and
heat
press
it
,
will
again
break
forth
into
other
little
channels
.
But
,
when
the
watry
and
oyly
parts
are
boyl'd
away
,
there
remain
yet
behind
other
more
solid
and
fixed
parts
,
and
more
strongly
incorporated
with
fire
then
either
of
these
:
which
yet
cannot
drie
up
into
a
fiery
salt
,
because
a
continual
accession
of
humour
keeps
them
always
flowing
;
and
so
they
become
like
a
cauldron
of
boyling
fire
.
Which
must
propagate
it self
as
wide
as
either
of
the
other
;
since
the
activity
of
it
must
needs
be
greater
then
theirs
(
as
being
the
source
of
motion
to
them
)
and
that
there
wants
not
humidity
for
it
to
extend
it self
by
.
And
thus
you
see
three
roots
of
three
divers
plants
,
all
in
the
same
plant
,
proceeding
by
natural
resolution
from
one
primitive
source
.
Wherof
that
which
is
most
watry
is
fittest
to
fabricate
the
body
and
common
outside
of
the
triformed
plant
:
since
,
water
is
the
most
figurable
principle
in
nature
,
and
most
susceptible
of
multiplication
and
by
its
cold
is
easiest
to
be
hardned
,
and
therfore
fittest
to
resist
the
injuries
of
enemy-bodies
that
may
infest
it
.
The
oily
parts
are
fittest
for
the
continuance
and
solidity
of
the
plant
:
for
,
we
see
that
viscuosity
and
oyliness
hold
together
the
parts
where
they
abound
;
and
they
are
slowly
wasted
by
fire
,
but
conserve
and
are
an
aliment
to
the
fire
that
consumes
them
.
The
parts
of
the
third
kind
are
fittest
for
the
conservation
of
heat
:
which
,
though
in
them
it
be
too
violent
,
yet
is
necessary
for
working
upon
other
parts
,
and
maintaining
a
due
temper
in
them
.
And
thus
we
have
armed
our
plant
with
three
sorts
of
rivers
or
brooks
to
run
through
him
,
with
as
many
different
streams
:
the
one
of
a
gentle
balsamike
oyle
;
another
,
of
streaming
fire
;
and
the
third
,
of
a
con-natural
and
cooler
water
to
irrigate
and
temper
him
.
The
streams
of
water
(
as
we
have
said
)
must
run
through
the
whole
fabrick
of
this
triformed
plant
:
and
because
it
is
not
a
simple
water
,
but
warm
in
a
good
degree
,
and
as
it
were
a
middle
substance
betwixt
water
and
air
(
by
reason
of
the
ardent
volatile
spirit
that
is
with
it
)
,
't
is
of
a
fit
nature
to
swell
,
as
air
doth
;
and
yet
withall
to
resist
violence
in
a
convenient
degree
,
as
water
doth
.
Therfore
,
if
from
its
source
nature
sends
abundance
into
any
one
part
,
that
part
must
swell
and
grow
thicker
and
shorter
;
and
so
must
be
contracted
that
way
which
nature
has
order'd
it
.
Whence
we
perceive
a
means
,
by
which
nature
may
draw
any
part
of
the
outward
fabrick
which
way
soever
she
is
pleased
,
by
set
instruments
for
such
an
effect
.
But
,
when
there
is
no
motion
,
or
but
little
,
in
these
pipes
,
the
standing
stream
,
that
is
in
a
very
little
,
though
long
,
channel
,
must
needs
be
troubled
in
its
whole
body
;
if
any
one
part
of
it
be
press'd
upon
,
so
as
to
receive
therby
any
impression
:
and
therfore
whatever
is
done
upon
it
,
though
at
the
very
furthest
end
of
it
,
makes
a
commotion
and
sends
an
impression
up
to
its
very
source
.
Which
appearing
,
by
our
former
d
scourse
,
to
be
the
origine
of
particular
and
accasional
motion
;
't
is
obvious
to
conceive
how
it
is
apt
to
be
moved
and
wrought
by
such
an
impression
,
to
set
on
foot
the
begining
of
any
motion
;
which
by
natures
providence
is
convenient
for
the
plant
,
when
such
an
impression
is
made
upon
it
.
And
thus
you
see
this
plant
hath
the
virtue
both
of
sense
or
feeling
;
that
is
,
of
being
moved
and
effected
by
extern
objects
,
lightly
striking
upon
it
;
as
also
of
moving
it self
,
to
or
from
such
an
object
;
according
as
nature
shall
have
ordain'd
.
Which
in
sum
is
,
that
This
Plant
is
a
Sensitive
Creature
,
composed
of
three
sources
,
the
Heart
,
the
Brain
,
and
the
Liver
;
whose
off-springs
are
the
Arteries
,
the
Nervs
,
and
the
Veins
:
which
are
fil'd
with
Vital
Spirits
,
with
Animal
Spirits
,
and
with
Bloud
;
and
by
these
the
Animal
is
heated
,
nourished
,
and
made
partaker
of
Sense
and
Motion
.
Now
,
refering
the
Particular
motions
of
Living
Creatures
to
another
time
:
we
may
observe
,
that
both
kinds
of
them
,
as
well
Vegetables
as
Animals
,
agree
in
the
nature
of
sustaining
themselvs
in
the
three
common
actions
of
generation
,
nutrition
,
and
augmentation
;
which
are
the
begining
,
the
progress
,
and
the
conserving
of
life
.
To
which
three
we
may
add
the
(
not
so
much
action
as
)
passion
of
Death
;
and
of
Sickness
or
decay
,
which
is
the
way
to
death
.
CHAP.
XXIV
.
A
more
particular
survey
of
the
generation
of
Animals
,
in
which
is
discover'd
what
part
of
the
Animal
is
first
generated
.
TO
begin
then
with
examining
how
Living
Creatures
are
in
▪
gender'd
:
our
main
question
shall
be
,
Whether
they
be
1.
The
opinion
that
the
seed
contains
formally
every
part
of
the
parent
.
framed
entirely
at
once
;
or
successively
,
one
part
after
another
?
And
,
if
this
latter
way
;
which
part
first
?
Upon
the
discussion
of
which
,
all
that
concerns
generation
will
be
explicated
;
as
much
as
concerns
our
purpose
in
hand
.
To
deduce
this
from
its
origine
,
we
may
remember
how
our
Masters
tell
us
,
that
,
when
any
living
creature
is
past
the
heat
of
its
augmentation
or
growing
;
the
superfluous
nourishment
settles
it self
in
some
appointed
place
of
the
body
,
to
serve
for
the
production
of
some
other
.
Now
it
is
evident
,
that
this
superfluity
comes
from
all
parts
of
the
body
,
and
may
be
said
to
contain
in
it
,
after
some
sort
,
the
perfection
of
the
whole
living
creature
.
Be
it
how
it
will
,
't
is
manifest
that
the
living
creature
is
made
of
this
superfluous
moysture
of
the
parent
:
which
,
according
to
the
opinion
of
some
,
being
compounded
of
several
parts
derived
from
the
several
limbs
of
the
parent
,
those
parts
,
when
they
come
to
be
fermented
in
convenient
heat
and
moysture
,
take
their
posture
and
situation
,
according
to
the
posture
and
disposition
of
parts
that
the
living
creature
had
from
whence
they
issued
;
and
then
they
growing
daily
greater
and
solider
(
the
effects
of
moysture
and
heat
,
)
at
length
become
such
a
creature
as
that
was
,
from
whence
they
had
their
origine
.
Which
an
accident
,
that
I
remember
,
seems
much
to
confirm
.
It
was
of
a
Cat
,
that
had
't
is
,
tail
cut
off
when
it
was
very
young
:
which
Cat
hapning
afterwards
to
have
young
ones
,
half
the
kitlings
proved
without
tails
,
and
the
other
half
had
them
in
an
ordinary
manner
;
as
if
nature
could
supply
but
on
one
partners
side
,
not
on
both
.
And
another
particular
,
that
I
saw
when
I
was
at
Argiers
,
makes
to
this
purpose
:
which
was
a
woman
that
having
two
thumbs
upon
the
left
hand
;
four
daughters
that
she
had
all
resembled
her
in
the
same
accident
,
and
so
did
a
little
child
,
a
girl
of
her
eldest
daughters
;
but
none
of
her
sons
.
Whiles
I
was
there
,
I
had
a
particular
curiosity
to
see
them
all
:
and
though
it
be
not
easily
permited
to
Christans
,
to
speak
familiarly
with
Mahometan
women
;
yet
the
condition
I
was
in
there
,
and
the
civillity
of
the
Basha
,
gave
me
the
opportunity
of
full
view
and
discourse
with
them
.
And
the
old
woman
told
me
,
that
her
mother
and
grandmother
had
been
in
the
same
manner
.
But
,
for
them
it
rests
upon
her
credit
:
the
others
I
saw
my self
.
But
the
opinion
which
these
accidents
seem
to
support
,
though
at
the
first
view
it
seems
smoothly
to
satisfie
our
inquiry
,
and
2.
The
former
opinion
rejected
.
fairly
to
compass
the
making
of
a
living
creature
;
yet
,
looking
further
into
it
,
we
shall
find
it
fall
exceeding
short
of
its
promising
,
and
meet
with
such
difficulties
,
as
it
cannot
overcome
.
For
first
,
let
us
cast
about
how
this
compound
of
several
parts
,
that
servs
for
the
generation
of
a
new
living
creature
,
can
be
gather'd
from
every
part
and
member
of
the
parent
:
so
to
carry
with
it
in
little
the
complete
nature
of
it
.
The
meaning
hereof
must
be
,
that
this
superfluous
aliment
either
passes
through
all
and
every
little
part
and
particle
of
the
parents
body
;
and
in
its
passage
receives
somthing
from
them
:
or
else
,
that
it
receives
only
from
all
similiar
and
great
parts
.
The
former
seems
impossible
;
for
,
how
can
one
imagine
that
such
juice
should
circulate
the
whole
body
of
an
Animal
,
and
visit
every
atome
of
it
,
and
retire
to
the
reserve
where
it
is
kept
for
generation
;
and
no
part
of
it
remain
absolutely
behind
,
sticking
to
the
flesh
or
bones
that
it
bedews
,
but
that
still
some
part
returns
back
from
every
part
of
the
Animal
?
Besides
,
consider
those
parts
that
are
most
remote
from
the
channels
which
convey
this
juyce
how
,
when
they
are
fuller
of
nourishment
then
they
need
,
the
juyce
which
overflows
from
them
comes
to
the
next
part
and
,
setling
there
and
serving
it
for
its
due
nourishment
,
drives
back
into
the
channel
that
which
was
betwixt
the
channel
and
it self
:
so
that
here
there
is
no
return
at
all
from
some
of
the
remote
parts
;
and
much
of
that
juyce
which
is
rejected
never
went
far
from
the
channel
it self
.
We
may
therfore
safely
conclude
,
that
't
is
impossible
every
little
part
of
the
whole
body
should
remit
somthing
impregnated
and
imbued
with
the
nature
of
it
.
But
then
you
may
peradventure
say
,
that
every
similiar
part
doth
.
If
so
,
I
would
ask
,
how
it
is
possible
that
,
by
fermentation
only
,
every
part
should
regularly
go
to
a
determinate
place
,
to
make
that
kind
of
Animal
,
in
which
every
similiar
part
is
diffused
to
so
great
an
extent
?
How
should
the
nature
of
flesh
here
become
broad
there
round
,
and
take
just
the
figure
of
the
part
it
is
to
cover
?
How
should
a
bone
here
be
hollow
,
there
be
blady
,
and
in
another
part
take
the
form
of
a
rib
;
and
those
many
figures
which
we
see
of
bones
?
And
the
like
we
might
ask
of
every
other
similiar
part
;
as
,
of
the
veins
,
and
the
rest
.
Again
,
seeing
it
must
of
necessity
happen
,
that
at
one
time
more
is
remitted
from
one
part
then
from
another
;
how
comes
it
to
pass
that
,
in
the
collection
,
the
due
proportion
of
nature
is
so
punctually
observed
?
Shall
we
say
that
this
is
done
by
some
cunning
artificer
,
whose
work
it
is
to
set
all
these
parts
in
their
due
posture
;
which
Aristotle
attributes
to
the
seed
of
the
male
?
But
this
is
impossible
:
for
,
all
this
diversity
of
work
is
to
be
done
at
one
time
,
and
in
the
same
occasions
;
which
can
no
more
be
effected
by
one
agent
,
then
multiplicity
can
immediately
proceed
from
unity
.
But
,
besides
that
there
can
be
no
agent
to
dispose
of
the
parts
when
they
are
gather'd
;
't
is
evident
that
a
sensitive
creature
may
be
made
,
without
any
such
gathering
of
parts
beforehand
from
another
of
the
same
kind
:
for
else
,
how
could
vermine
breed
out
of
living
bodies
or
out
of
corruption
?
How
could
Rats
come
to
fill
ships
;
into
which
never
any
were
brought
?
How
could
Frogs
be
ingendred
in
the
air
?
Eels
,
of
dewy
turfs
,
or
of
mud
?
Toads
,
of
Ducks
?
Fishs
of
Herns
?
and
the
like
.
To
the
same
purpose
,
when
one
species
or
kind
of
Animal
is
changed
into
another
;
as
when
a
Caterpillar
or
a
Silk-worm
becomes
a
Flie
,
't
is
manifest
,
there
can
be
no
such
precedent
collection
of
parts
.
And
therfore
,
there
is
no
remedy
but
we
must
seek
out
some
other
means
and
course
of
generation
,
then
this
.
To
which
we
3.
The
Authours
opinion
of
this
question
.
may
be
lead
,
by
considering
how
a
Living
Creature
is
nourish'd
and
augmented
:
for
why
should
not
the
parts
be
made
in
Generation
,
of
a
matter
lik
that
which
makes
them
in
Nutrition
?
If
they
be
augmented
by
one
kind
of
juyce
that
,
after
several
changes
,
turns
at
length
into
flesh
and
bone
,
and
every
sort
of
mixed
body
or
similiar
part
,
wherof
the
sensitive
creature
is
compounded
;
and
that
joyns
it self
to
what
it
finds
already
made
:
why
should
not
the
same
juyce
,
with
the
same
progress
of
heat
and
moysture
and
other
due
temperaments
,
be
converted
at
first
into
flesh
and
bone
;
though
none
be
formerly
there
to
joyn
it self
to
?
Let
us
then
conclude
that
the
juyce
,
which
serves
for
nourishment
of
the
Animal
,
being
more
then
is
requisite
for
that
service
;
the
superfluous
part
of
it
is
drain'd
from
the
rest
,
and
reserv'd
in
a
place
fit
for
it
:
where
by
little
and
little
,
through
digestion
,
it
gains
strength
and
vigour
and
spirits
to
it self
,
and
becomes
an
homogeneal
body
(
such
as
other
simple
compounds
are
)
;
which
,
by
other
degrees
of
heat
&
moisture
,
is
chang'd
into
another
kind
of
substance
,
&
that
again
by
other
temperaments
,
into
an
other
.
And
thus
,
by
the
course
of
nature
,
and
by
passing
successively
many
degrees
of
temper
,
and
by
receiving
a
total
change
in
every
one
of
them
;
at
length
an
Animal
is
made
,
of
such
juice
as
afterwards
serves
to
nourish
him
.
But
,
to
bring
this
to
pass
a
shorter
way
,
and
with
greater
facility
,
4.
Their
opinion
refuted
,
who
hold
that
every
thing
contains
formally
all
things
.
some
have
been
of
opinion
,
that
all
similar
things
,
of
whatever
substance
,
are
undiscernably
mixed
in
every
thing
that
is
:
and
that
,
to
the
making
of
any
body
,
out
of
any
thing
,
there
is
no
more
required
,
but
to
gather
together
those
parts
which
are
of
that
kind
;
and
to
separate
,
and
cast
away
from
them
,
all
those
which
are
of
a
nature
differing
from
them
.
But
,
this
speculation
will
appear
a
very
aiery
and
needless
one
,
we
consider
into
how
many
several
substances
the
same
species
of
a
thing
may
be
immediately
changed
;
or
rather
,
how
many
several
substances
may
be
encreas'd
immediately
from
several
equal
individuals
of
the
same
thing
:
and
then
take
an
account
,
how
much
of
each
individual
is
gone
into
each
substance
which
it
hath
so
increas'd
,
For
,
if
we
sum
up
the
quantities
that
,
in
the
several
substances
,
are
therby
encreas'd
;
we
shall
find
they
very
much
exceed
the
whole
quantity
of
any
one
of
the
individuals
:
which
should
not
be
,
if
the
supposition
were
true
;
for
,
every
individual
should
be
but
one
one
total
,
made
up
of
the
several
different
similar
parts
,
which
encrease
the
several
substances
,
that
extract
out
of
them
what
is
of
their
own
nature
.
This
will
be
better
understood
by
an
example
.
Suppose
that
a
Man
,
a
Horse
,
a
Cow
,
a
Sheep
,
and
500
more
several
species
of
living
creatures
should
make
a
meal
of
Letuces
.
To
avoid
all
perplexity
in
conceiving
the
argument
,
let
us
allow
that
every
one
did
eat
a
pound
:
and
let
us
conceive
another
pound
of
this
herb
to
be
burned
;
as
much
to
be
putrified
under
a
Cabage
root
,
and
the
like
under
500
plants
more
of
divers
species
.
Then
cast
how
much
of
every
pound
of
letuce
is
turned
into
the
substances
that
are
made
of
them
,
or
encreas'd
by
them
;
as
,
how
much
ashes
one
pound
hath
made
,
how
much
water
hath
been
distil'd
out
of
another
pound
;
how
much
a
man
hath
been
encreas'd
by
a
third
;
how
much
a
horse
by
a
fourth
,
how
much
earth
by
the
putrefaction
of
a
fifth
pound
,
how
much
a
Cabage
hath
been
encreas'd
by
a
sixth
:
and
so
go
over
all
the
pounds
that
have
been
turned
into
substances
of
different
species
(
which
may
be
multiplied
as
much
as
you
please
.
)
And
when
you
have
sum'd
up
all
these
several
quantities
,
you
find
them
far
to
exceed
the
quantity
of
one
pound
:
which
it
would
not
do
,
if
every
pound
of
Letuce
were
made
up
of
several
different
similiar
parts
actually
in
it
,
that
are
extracted
by
different
substances
of
the
natures
of
those
parts
;
and
that
no
substance
could
be
encreas'd
by
it
,
unless
pats
of
its
nature
were
originally
in
the
letuce
.
On
the
other
side
,
if
we
but
cast
our
eye
back
upon
the
principles
we
have
laid
,
where
we
discourse
of
the
composition
of
5.
The
Authors
opinion
concerning
the
generation
of
Animals
declared
and
confirm'd
.
bodies
;
we
shall
discern
how
this
work
of
changing
one
thing
into
another
,
either
in
nutrition
,
in
augmention
,
or
in
generation
,
will
appear
not
only
possible
,
but
easie
to
be
effected
.
For
,
out
of
them
't
is
made
evident
,
how
the
several
varieties
of
solid
and
liquid
bodies
,
all
differences
of
natural
qualities
,
all
consistences
,
and
whatever
else
belongs
to
similar
bodies
,
results
out
of
the
pure
and
single
mixture
of
rarity
and
density
:
so
that
,
to
make
all
such
varieties
as
are
necessary
,
there
's
no
need
of
mingling
or
separating
any
other
kinds
of
parts
;
but
only
an
art
or
power
to
mingle
,
in
due
manner
,
plain
rare
and
dense
bodies
one
with
another
.
Which
very
action
,
and
none
other
,
(
but
with
excellent
method
and
order
,
such
as
becomes
the
great
Architect
that
hath
design'd
it
)
is
perform'd
in
the
generation
of
a
living
creature
;
which
is
made
of
a
substance
at
first
far
unlike
what
it
afterwards
grows
to
be
.
If
we
look
upon
this
change
in
gross
,
and
consider
but
the
two
extremes
;
to
wit
,
the
first
substance
of
which
a
living
creature
made
,
and
it self
in
its
full
perfection
:
I
confess
,
it
may
well
seem
incredible
,
how
so
excellent
a
creature
can
derive
its
origine
from
so
mean
a
principle
,
and
so
far
remote
and
differing
from
what
it
grows
to
be
.
But
,
if
we
examine
it
in
retail
,
and
go
along
anatomizing
it
in
every
step
and
degree
that
it
changes
by
:
we
shall
find
that
every
immediate
change
is
so
near
,
and
so
palpably
to
be
made
by
the
concurrent
causes
of
the
matter
prepared
;
as
we
must
conclude
,
it
cannot
possibly
become
any
other
thing
then
just
what
it
doth
become
.
Take
a
Bean
,
or
any
other
seed
;
and
put
it
into
the
earth
▪
and
let
water
fall
upon
it
:
can
it
be
but
the
bean
must
swell
?
The
bean
swelling
,
can
it
chuse
but
break
the
skin
?
The
skin
broken
,
can
it
chuse
(
by
reason
of
the
heat
that
is
in
it
)
but
push
out
more
matter
,
and
do
that
action
which
we
may
call
germinating
?
Can
these
germs
chuse
but
pierce
the
earth
in
small
strings
,
as
they
are
able
to
make
their
way
?
Can
these
strings
chuse
but
be
harden'd
,
by
the
compression
of
the
earth
,
and
by
their
own
nature
;
they
being
the
heaviest
parts
of
the
fermented
bean
?
And
can
all
this
be
any
thing
else
but
a
root
?
Afterwards
,
the
heat
that
is
in
the
root
mingling
it self
with
more
moisture
,
and
according
to
its
nature
,
springing
upwards
;
will
it
not
follow
necessarily
,
that
a
tender
green
substance
(
which
we
call
a
bud
,
or
leaf
must
appear
a
little
above
the
earth
:
since
tenderness
,
greenness
,
and
ascent
,
are
the
effects
of
those
two
principles
,
heat
&
moisture
?
And
,
must
not
this
green
substance
change
from
what
it
was
at
first
,
by
the
Sun
and
Air
working
upon
it
,
as
it
grows
higher
;
till
at
length
it
hardens
into
a
stalk
?
All
this
while
,
the
heat
in
the
root
sublimes
up
more
moisture
;
which
makes
the
stalk
at
first
grow
rank
,
and
encrease
in
length
.
But
,
when
the
more
volatile
part
of
that
warm
juice
is
sufficiently
depured
and
sublimed
;
will
it
not
attempt
to
thrust
it self
out
beyond
the
stalk
,
with
much
vigour
and
smartness
?
And
,
as
soon
as
it
meets
with
the
cold
air
in
its
eruption
,
will
it
not
be
stop'd
and
thick'ned
?
And
,
new
parts
flocking
still
from
the
root
;
must
they
not
clog
that
issue
,
and
grow
into
a
button
,
which
will
be
a
bud
?
This
bud
being
hard'ned
at
the
sides
,
by
the
same
causes
which
hard'ned
the
stalk
,
and
all
the
while
the
inward
heat
still
streaming
up
,
&
not
enduring
to
be
long
enclosed
,
especially
when
,
by
its
being
stop'd
,
it
multiplyes
it self
)
,
will
it
not
follow
necessarily
,
that
the
tender
bud
must
cleave
and
give
way
to
that
spiritual
juice
;
which
,
being
purer
then
the
rest
(
through
its
great
sublimation
)
,
shews
it self
in
a
purer
and
nobler
substance
than
any
that
is
yet
made
,
and
so
becomes
a
flower
?
From
hence
,
if
we
proceed
as
we
have
begun
and
weigh
all
circumstances
,
we
shall
see
evidently
,
that
another
substance
must
needs
succeed
the
flower
;
which
must
be
hollow
and
contain
a
fruit
in
it
:
and
that
this
fruit
must
grow
bigger
and
harder
.
And
so
,
to
the
last
period
of
the
generation
of
new
beans
.
Thus
,
by
drawing
the
thrid
carefully
along
through
your
fingers
,
and
staying
at
every
knot
to
examine
how
it
is
tyed
;
you
see
,
that
this
difficult
progress
of
the
generation
of
living
creatures
is
obvious
enough
to
be
comprehended
:
and
that
the
steps
of
it
are
possible
to
be
set
down
;
if
one
would
but
take
the
pains
and
afford
the
time
that
is
necessary
(
less
then
that
Philosopher
,
who
for
so
many
years
gave
himself
wholy
up
to
the
single
observing
of
the
nature
of
Bees
)
to
note
diligently
all
the
circumstances
in
every
change
of
it
.
In
every
one
of
which
the
thing
that
was
becoms
absolutely
a
new
thing
;
and
is
endew'd
with
new
properties
and
qualities
,
different
from
those
it
had
before
;
as
Physicians
,
from
their
certain
experience
,
assure
us
.
And
yet
every
change
is
such
,
as
,
in
the
ordinary
and
general
course
of
nature
,
(
wherin
nothing
is
to
be
consider'd
,
but
the
necessary
effects
following
out
such
Agents
working
upon
such
patients
,
in
such
circumstances
)
't
is
impossible
that
any
other
thing
should
be
made
of
the
precedent
,
but
that
which
is
immediately
subsequent
to
it
.
Now
,
if
all
this
orderly
succession
of
mutations
be
necessarily
made
in
a
Bean
,
by
force
of
sundry
circumstances
and
external
accidents
:
why
may
it
not
be
conceiv'd
,
that
the
like
is
also
done
in
sensible
creatures
;
but
,
in
a
more
perfect
manner
,
they
being
perfecter
substances
?
Surely
the
progress
we
have
set
down
is
much
more
reasonable
,
then
to
conceive
that
,
in
the
meal
of
the
Bean
,
are
contain'd
,
in
little
,
several
similar
substances
;
as
,
of
a
root
,
of
a
leaf
,
a
stalk
,
a
flower
,
a
cod
,
fruit
,
and
the
rest
:
and
that
every
one
of
these
,
being
from
the
first
still
the
same
that
they
shall
be
afterwards
,
do
but
suck
in
more
moisture
from
the
earth
,
to
swel
and
enlarge
themselvs
in
quantity
.
Or
that
,
in
the
seed
of
the
male
,
there
is
already
in
act
the
substance
of
flesh
,
of
bone
,
of
sinews
,
of
veins
,
&
the
rest
of
those
several
similar
parts
,
which
are
found
in
the
body
of
an
Animal
;
and
that
they
are
but
extended
to
their
due
magnitude
,
by
the
humidity
drawn
from
the
mother
;
without
receiving
any
substantial
mutation
,
from
what
they
were
originally
in
the
seed
.
Let
us
then
confidently
conclude
,
that
all
generation
is
made
of
a
fitting
,
but
remote
,
homogenial
compounded
substance
;
upon
which
outward
Agents
working
,
in
the
due
course
of
nature
change
it
into
another
substance
,
quite
different
from
the
first
,
and
make
it
less
homogenal
then
the
first
was
.
And
other
circumstances
and
agents
change
this
second
into
a
third
;
that
third
into
a
fourth
;
and
so
onwards
,
by
successive
mutations
,
that
still
make
every
new
thing
become
less
homogeneal
then
the
former
was
,
according
to
the
nature
of
heat
mingling
more
and
more
different
bodies
together
)
till
that
substance
be
produced
,
which
we
consider
in
the
period
of
all
these
mutations
.
And
this
is
evident
out
of
many
experiences
.
As
for
example
,
in
Trees
,
the
bark
,
which
is
opposed
to
the
North
wind
,
is
harder
&
thicker
then
the
contrary
side
which
is
opposed
to
the
south
;
and
a
great
difference
will
appear
in
the
grain
of
the
wood
;
even
so
much
,
that
skilful
people
will
,
by
feeling
and
seeing
a
round
piece
of
the
wood
after
the
Tree
is
fell'd
,
tell
you
in
what
situation
it
grew
,
and
which
way
each
side
of
that
piece
look'd
.
And
Josephus
Acosta
writes
of
a
Tree
in
America
,
that
,
on
the
one
side
being
situated
towards
great
hills
,
and
on
the
other
exposed
to
the
hot
Sun
;
the
one
half
of
it
flourishes
at
one
time
of
the
year
,
and
the
other
half
at
the
opposite
season
.
and
some
such
like
may
be
the
cause
of
the
strange
effects
we
somtimes
see
of
trees
,
flourishing
or
bearing
leaves
at
an
unseasonable
time
of
the
year
;
as
in
particular
,
in
the
famous
Oak
in
the
New
Forrest
,
and
in
some
others
in
our
Island
:
in
which
peradventure
the
Soil
they
grow
in
may
do
the
same
effect
,
as
the
winds
and
Sun
did
in
the
Tree
that
Acosta
mentions
.
For
,
we
daily
see
,
how
some
soiles
are
so
powerful
over
some
kind
of
corn
,
that
they
will
change
the
very
nature
of
it
;
so
that
,
you
shall
reap
Oats
or
Rie
after
you
have
sown
Wheat
there
.
Which
shews
evidently
that
,
since
the
outward
circumstances
can
make
the
parts
or
the
whole
of
any
substance
become
different
from
what
they
were
at
first
;
generation
is
not
made
by
aggregation
of
like
parts
to
presupposed
like
ones
,
nor
by
a
specifical
worker
within
;
but
,
by
the
compounding
of
a
seminary
matter
with
the
juice
which
accrues
to
it
from
without
,
and
with
the
streams
of
circumstant
bodies
;
which
,
by
an
ordinary
course
of
nature
,
are
regularly
imbibed
in
it
by
degrees
,
and
at
every
degree
change
it
into
a
different
thing
,
such
as
is
capable
to
result
out
of
the
present
compound
,
(
as
we
have
said
before
)
till
it
arrive
to
its
full
perfection
.
Which
yet
is
not
the
utmost
period
of
natures
changes
;
for
,
from
that
,
(
for
example
,
from
corn
or
an
Animal
)
it
carries
it
on
,
still
changing
it
,
to
be
meal
or
a
Cadaver
,
from
thence
,
to
be
That
one
substance
is
changed
into
another
.
bread
or
durt
,
after
that
,
to
be
blood
or
grass
.
And
so
,
still
turning
about
her
wheel
(
which
suffers
nothing
to
remain
long
in
the
state
it
is
in
)
,
she
changes
all
substances
from
one
into
another
:
And
,
by
reiterated
revolutions
,
makes
in
time
every
thing
of
every
thing
.
As
when
of
mud
she
makes
Tadpoles
,
and
Frogs
of
them
,
and
afterwards
mud
again
of
the
Frog
:
or
when
she
runs
a
like
progress
,
from
Earth
to
Worms
,
and
from
them
to
Flies
,
and
the
like
;
so
changing
one
Animal
into
such
another
,
as
,
in
the
next
precedent
step
,
the
matter
in
those
circumstances
is
capable
of
being
changed
into
;
or
rather
(
to
say
better
)
must
necessarily
be
changed
into
.
To
confirm
this
by
experience
.
I
have
been
assured
,
by
one
who
was
very
exact
in
noting
such
things
,
that
he
once
observ'd
in
Spain
,
in
the
Spring
season
,
how
a
stick
,
lying
in
a
moist
place
,
grew
,
in
tract
of
time
,
to
be
most
of
it
a
rotten
durty
matter
;
and
that
,
at
the
dirty
end
of
the
stick
,
there
began
a
rude
head
to
be
form'd
of
it
by
little
and
little
;
and
,
after
a
while
,
some
little
legs
began
to
discover
themselves
near
this
unpolish'd
head
,
which
daily
grew
more
and
more
distinctly
shaped
.
And
then
,
for
a
pretty
while
(
for
it
was
in
a
place
where
he
had
the
conveniency
to
observe
daily
the
progress
of
it
,
and
no
body
came
near
to
stir
it
in
the
whole
course
of
it
)
he
could
discern
where
it
ceas'd
to
be
a
body
of
a
living
creature
,
and
where
it
began
to
be
dead
stick
or
dirt
;
all
in
one
continuate
quantity
or
body
.
But
,
every
day
the
body
grew
longer
and
longer
,
and
more
legs
appear'd
;
till
at
length
,
when
he
saw
the
Animal
almost
finish'd
,
and
near
separating
it self
from
the
rest
of
the
stick
;
he
stay'd
then
by
it
,
and
saw
it
creep
away
in
a
Caterpillar
,
leaving
the
stick
and
dirst
,
as
much
wanting
of
its
first
length
,
as
the
worms
body
took
up
.
Peradventure
,
the
greatest
part
of
such
creatures
makes
their
way
by
such
steps
into
the
world
.
But
,
to
be
able
to
observe
their
progress
thus
distinctly
,
as
this
Gentleman
did
,
happens
not
frequently
.
Therfore
,
to
satisfie
our selves
herein
,
it
were
well
we
made
our
remarks
in
some
creatures
,
that
might
be
continually
in
our
7.
Concerning
the
hatching
of
Chickens
,
and
the
generation
of
the
other
Animals
.
power
to
observe
in
them
the
course
of
nature
,
every
day
and
hour
.
Sir
John
Heydon
,
the
Lieutenant
of
his
Majesties
Ordnance
(
that
generous
and
knowing
Gentleman
,
and
consummate
Souldier
both
in
Theory
and
Practice
)
was
the
first
that
instructed
me
how
to
do
this
;
by
means
of
a
furnace
,
so
made
as
to
imitate
the
warmth
of
a
sitting
Hen.
In
which
you
may
lay
several
eggs
to
hatch
;
and
by
breaking
them
at
several
ages
,
you
may
distinctly
observe
every
hourly
mutation
in
them
,
if
you
please
.
The
first
will
be
,
that
on
one
side
you
shall
find
a
great
resplendent
clearness
in
the
white
.
After
a
while
,
a
little
spot
of
red
matter
,
like
blood
,
will
appear
in
the
midst
of
that
clearness
,
fast'ned
to
the
yolk
:
which
will
have
a
motion
of
opening
and
shutting
;
so
as
somtimes
you
will
see
it
,
and
straight
again
it
will
vanish
from
your
sight
,
and
indeed
,
at
first
it
is
so
little
,
that
you
cannot
see
it
,
but
by
the
motion
of
it
:
for
,
at
every
pulse
,
as
it
opens
you
may
see
it
,
and
immediately
again
it
shuts
in
such
sort
,
as
it
is
not
to
be
discerned
.
From
this
red
speck
,
after
a
while
,
there
will
stream
out
a
number
of
little
(
almost
imperceptible
)
red
veins
.
At
the
end
of
some
of
which
,
in
time
,
there
will
be
gathered
together
a
knot
of
matter
,
which
by
little
and
little
will
take
the
form
of
a
head
;
and
you
will
ere
long
begin
to
discern
eyes
and
a
beak
in
it
.
All
this
while
the
first
read
spot
of
blood
grows
bigger
and
solider
:
till
at
length
it
becomes
a
fleshy
substance
,
and
,
by
its
figure
may
easily
be
discern'd
to
be
the
heart
;
which
as
yet
hath
no
other
inclosure
but
the
substance
of
the
egg
.
But
,
by
little
and
little
,
the
rest
of
the
body
of
an
Animal
is
framed
,
out
of
those
red
veins
which
stream
out
all
about
from
the
heart
.
And
in
process
of
time
,
that
body
encloses
the
heart
within
it
by
the
chest
;
which
grows
over
on
both
sides
,
and
in
the
end
meets
,
and
closes
it self
fast
together
.
After
which
this
little
creature
soon
fills
the
shell
,
by
converting
into
several
parts
of
it self
all
the
substance
of
the
egg
.
And
then
growing
weary
of
so
straight
a
habitation
,
it
breaks
prison
,
and
comes
out
a
perfectly
formed
Chicken
.
In
like
manner
,
in
other
creatures
(
which
in
latine
are
cal'd
Vivipera
,
because
their
young
ones
are
quick
in
their
mothers
Womb
)
we
have
,
by
the
relation
of
that
learned
and
exact
searcher
into
nature
,
Dr.
Harvy
;
that
the
seed
of
the
male
,
after
his
accoupling
with
the
female
,
doth
not
remain
in
her
womb
,
in
any
sensible
bulk
:
but
(
as
it
seems
)
evaporates
and
incorporates
it self
,
either
into
the
body
of
the
Womb
,
or
rather
into
some
more
interior
part
;
as
,
into
the
seminary
vessels
.
Which
,
being
a
solid
substance
,
much
resembling
the
nature
of
the
Females
seed
,
is
likely
to
suck
up
,
by
the
mediation
of
the
Females
seed
,
the
Male
seed
incorporated
with
it
and
,
by
incorporation
,
turn'd
as
it
were
into
a
vapour
:
in
such
sort
as
we
have
formerly
explicated
,
how
the
body
of
a
Scorpion
or
Viper
draws
the
poyson
out
of
the
wound
.
And
after
a
certain
time
(
Dr.
Harvy
noted
the
space
of
six
weeks
or
two
moneths
in
Does
or
Hindes
)
these
seeds
distill
again
into
the
Womb
;
and
by
little
and
little
clarifie
in
the
midst
,
and
a
little
red
speck
appears
in
the
cencer
of
the
bright
clearness
;
as
we
said
before
of
the
egg
.
But
we
should
be
too
blame
to
leave
our
Reader
without
8.
From
whence
it
happens
,
that
the
deficiences
or
excresences
of
the
parents
body
are
often
seen
in
their
children
.
clearing
that
difficulty
,
which
cannot
chuse
but
have
sprung
up
in
his
thoughts
;
by
occasion
of
the
relations
we
made
,
at
the
entrance
into
this
point
,
concerning
the
Cat
whose
kitlings
were
half
with
tails
and
half
without
:
and
the
womans
daughters
at
Argiers
,
that
had
,
as
well
as
their
mother
,
excresences
upon
their
left
thumbs
,
imitating
another
lesser
thumb
;
and
the
like
effects
whenever
they
happen
,
which
they
do
frequently
enough
.
Let
him
therefore
remember
,
how
we
have
determin'd
that
generation
is
made
of
the
blood
:
which
,
being
dispersed
into
all
the
parts
of
the
body
,
to
irrigate
every
one
of
them
,
and
convey
fitting
spirits
into
them
from
their
source
or
shop
where
they
are
forged
;
so
much
of
it
as
is
superabundant
to
the
nourishing
of
those
parts
is
sent
back
again
to
the
heart
,
to
recover
the
warmth
and
spirits
it
hath
lost
by
so
long
a
journey
.
By
which
perpetual
course
of
a
continued
circulation
,
't
is
evident
that
the
blood
,
in
running
thus
through
all
the
parts
of
the
body
,
must
needs
receive
some
particular
concoction
or
impression
from
every
one
of
them
.
And
by
consequence
,
if
there
be
any
specifical
vertue
in
one
part
,
which
is
not
in
another
;
then
the
blood
,
returning
from
thence
,
must
be
endued
with
the
vertue
of
that
part
.
And
the
purest
part
of
this
bloud
,
being
extracted
like
a
quintessence
out
of
the
whole
mass
,
is
reser'd
in
convenient
receptacles
or
vessels
,
till
there
be
use
of
it
,
and
is
the
matter
or
seed
,
of
which
a
new
Animal
is
to
be
made
:
in
whom
will
appear
the
effect
of
all
the
specifical
virtues
drawn
by
the
bloud
in
its
iterated
courses
,
by
its
circular
motion
through
all
the
several
parts
of
the
parents
body
.
Whence
it
follows
,
that
,
if
any
part
be
wanting
in
the
body
wherof
this
seed
is
made
,
or
be
superabundant
in
it
;
whose
virtue
is
not
in
the
rest
of
the
body
:
the
vertue
of
that
part
cannot
be
in
the
bloud
,
or
will
be
too
strong
in
the
bloud
,
and
by
consequence
,
it
cannot
be
at
all
,
or
it
will
be
too
much
,
in
the
seed
.
And
,
the
effect
proceeding
from
the
seed
,
that
is
,
the
young
Animal
,
will
come
into
the
world
savouring
of
that
origine
;
unless
the
Mother's
seed
supply
or
temper
what
the
Father
's
was
defective
or
superabundant
in
,
or
contrariwise
the
Father's
correct
the
errours
of
the
Mother's
.
But
peradventure
,
the
Reader
will
tell
us
,
that
such
a
specifical
9.
The
difference
between
the
Authors
opinion
,
an●●he
former
〈◊〉
.
virtue
cannot
be
gotten
by
concoction
of
the
blood
,
or
by
any
petended
impression
in
it
;
unless
some
little
particles
of
the
nourished
part
remain
in
the
blood
,
and
return
back
with
it
;
according
to
that
maxim
of
Geber
,
Quod
non
ingreditur
non
immutat
,
no
body
can
change
another
unless
it
enter
into
it
,
and
,
mixing
it self
with
it
,
become
one
with
it
.
And
that
so
in
effect
,
by
this
explication
,
we
fall
back
into
the
opinion
which
we
rejected
.
To
this
I
answer
,
that
the
difference
is
very
great
between
that
opinion
and
ours
;
as
will
appear
evidently
,
if
you
observe
the
two
following
assertions
of
theirs
.
First
they
affirm
,
that
a
living
creature
is
made
m●erly
by
the
assembling
together
of
similar
parts
,
which
were
hidden
in
those
bodies
from
whence
they
are
extracted
in
generation
:
wheras
we
say
that
bloud
,
coming
to
a
part
to
irrigate
it
,
is
,
by
its
passage
through
it
and
some
little
stay
in
it
,
and
by
its
frequent
returns
thither
,
at
length
transmuted
into
the
nature
of
that
part
;
and
therby
the
specifical
vertues
of
every
part
grow
greater
,
and
are
more
diffused
and
extended
.
Secondly
,
they
say
,
that
the
Embryon
is
actually
formed
in
the
seed
;
though
in
such
little
parts
as
it
cannot
be
discerned
,
till
each
part
have
enlarged
and
increased
it self
,
by
drawing
to
it
from
the
circumstant
bodies
more
substance
of
their
own
nature
.
But
we
say
,
that
there
is
one
Homogenal
substance
made
of
the
blood
,
which
hath
been
in
all
parts
of
the
body
;
and
this
is
the
seed
:
which
contains
not
in
it
any
figure
of
the
Animal
from
which
it
is
refined
,
or
of
the
Animal
into
which
it
hath
a
capacity
to
be
turned
(
by
the
addition
of
other
substances
)
;
though
it
have
in
it
the
vertues
of
all
the
parts
it
hath
often
run
through
.
By
which
term
of
specifike
vertues
,
I
hope
,
we
have
said
enough
in
sundry
places
of
this
discourse
,
to
keep
men
from
conceiving
that
we
mean
any
such
inconceivable
quality
,
as
modern
Philosophers
too
frequently
talk
of
;
when
they
know
not
what
they
say
or
think
,
nor
can
give
any
account
of
.
But
that
it
is
such
degrees
and
numbers
of
rare
and
dense
parts
mingled
together
,
as
constitute
a
mixed
body
of
such
a
temper
and
nature
:
which
degrees
and
proportions
of
rare
and
dense
parts
,
and
their
mixture
together
,
and
incorporating
into
one
Homogeneal
substance
,
is
the
effect
resulting
from
the
operations
of
the
exteriour
agent
,
that
cuts
,
imbibes
,
kneads
,
and
boyls
it
to
such
a
temper
.
Which
exteriour
agent
,
in
this
case
,
is
each
several
part
of
the
Animals
body
,
that
this
juice
or
blood
runs
through
;
and
that
hath
a
particular
temper
belonging
to
it
,
resulting
out
of
such
a
proportion
of
rare
and
dense
parts
,
as
we
have
even
now
spoken
of
;
and
can
no
more
be
with-held
from
communicating
its
temper
to
the
bloud
,
that
first
soaks
into
it
and
soon
after
drains
away
again
from
it
(
according
as
other
succeeding
parts
of
bloud
drive
it
on
)
:
then
a
mineral
channel
can
chuse
but
communicate
its
vertue
to
a
stream
of
water
that
runs
through
it
,
and
is
continually
grating
off
some
of
the
substance
of
the
Mineral
earth
,
and
dissolving
it
into
it self
.
But
,
to
go
on
with
our
intended
discourse
.
The
seed
,
thus
imbued
10
That
the
heart
is
imbued
with
the
general
specifike
vertues
of
the
whole
body
:
wherby
is
confirm'd
the
doctrine
of
the
two
former
Paragraphes
.
with
the
specifical
vertues
of
all
the
several
parts
of
the
parents
body
,
meeting
in
a
fit
receptacle
the
other
parents
seed
,
and
being
there
duly
concocted
,
becomes
first
a
heart
.
Which
heart
,
in
this
tender
beginning
of
a
new
Animal
,
contains
the
several
virtues
of
all
the
parts
,
that
afterwards
will
grow
out
of
it
and
be
in
the
future
Animal
:
in
the
same
manner
as
the
heart
of
a
complete
Animal
:
contains
in
it
the
specificke
virtues
of
all
the
several
parts
of
its
own
body
,
by
reason
of
the
bloods
continual
resorting
to
it
in
a
circle
from
all
parts
of
its
body
,
and
its
being
nourished
by
that
juice
,
to
supply
the
continual
consumption
which
the
extreme
heat
of
it
must
needs
continually
occasion
in
its
own
substance
;
wherby
the
heart
becoms
in
a
manner
the
Compendium
or
abridgment
of
the
whole
Animal
.
Now
,
this
heart
,
in
the
growing
Embryon
,
being
of
the
nature
of
fire
;
as
,
on
the
one
side
,
it
streams
out
its
hot
parts
;
so
,
on
the
other
,
it
sucks
oyl
or
fewel
to
nourish
it self
out
of
the
adjacent
moist
parts
:
which
matter
aggregated
to
it
being
sent
abroad
,
together
with
the
other
hot
parts
that
steam
from
it
;
both
of
them
together
stay
and
settle
,
as
soon
as
they
are
out
of
the
reach
of
that
violent
heat
,
that
would
not
permit
them
to
thicken
or
rest
.
And
there
they
grow
into
such
a
substance
,
as
is
capable
to
be
made
of
such
a
mixture
;
and
are
linked
to
the
heart
by
some
of
those
strings
that
steam
out
from
it
(
for
those
steams
likewise
harden
,
as
we
shew'd
more
particularly
,
when
we
discours'd
of
the
tender
stalks
of
plants
)
:
and
in
a
word
,
this
becoms
some
other
part
of
the
Animal
.
Which
thus
encreases
by
order
,
one
part
being
made
after
another
;
till
the
whole
living
creature
be
completely
framed
.
So
that
now
you
see
,
how
mainly
their
opinion
differs
from
ours
:
since
,
they
say
that
there
is
actually
in
the
seed
a
complete
living
creature
;
for
,
what
else
is
a
living
creature
,
but
bones
in
such
parts
,
nerves
in
such
others
,
bloud
and
humours
contain'd
in
such
and
such
places
,
all
as
in
a
living
creature
?
All
which
they
say
.
But
,
we
make
the
seed
to
be
nothing
else
but
one
mixed
body
,
of
one
homogeneal
nature
throughout
;
consisting
of
such
a
multiplicity
of
rare
and
dense
parts
,
so
ballanced
and
proportioned
in
number
and
magnitude
of
those
parts
,
which
are
evenly
shuffled
and
alike
mingled
in
every
little
parcel
of
the
whole
substance
:
in
such
sort
,
that
the
operation
of
nature
upon
this
seed
,
may
,
in
a
long
time
and
with
a
due
process
,
bring
out
such
figures
,
situation
,
and
qualities
(
as
fluidity
,
consisence
,
driness
,
and
the
like
)
,
which
,
by
much
mixstion
and
consequent
alteration
,
may
in
the
end
become
such
as
constitute
a
living
creature
of
such
a
kind
.
And
thus
it
appears
that
,
although
other
substances
and
liquors
and
steams
are
,
from
time
to
time
,
mingled
with
the
seed
,
and
then
with
the
heart
,
and
afterwards
with
the
other
parts
,
as
they
grow
on
and
encrease
;
yet
the
main
virtue
of
the
ensuing
Animal
is
first
in
the
seed
,
and
afterwards
in
the
heart
.
Whence
the
reason
is
evident
,
why
both
defects
and
excrescences
pass
somtimes
from
the
parents
to
the
children
;
to
wit
,
when
nothing
supplies
the
defect
or
corrects
the
exorbitancy
.
Rather
,
after
this
which
we
have
said
,
the
difficulty
will
appear
greater
,
in
that
such
accidents
are
not
always
hereditary
from
the
parents
;
but
happen
only
now
and
then
,
some
rare
times
.
But
,
the
same
grounds
we
have
laid
wil
likewise
solve
this
objection
.
For
,
seeing
that
the
heart
of
the
Animal
,
from
whence
the
seed
receives
its
proper
nature
(
as
we
have
declared
)
is
impregnated
with
the
specifick
virtue
of
each
several
part
of
the
body
;
it
cannot
be
doubted
but
that
the
heart
will
supply
for
any
defect
hapned
in
another
part
,
after
it
hath
been
imbued
with
that
virtue
,
and
is
grown
to
a
firmness
and
vigorous
consistence
,
with
that
virtue
moulded
and
deeply
imbibed
into
the
very
substance
of
it
.
And
although
the
heart
should
be
tincted
,
from
its
first
origine
,
with
an
undue
virtue
from
some
part
(
as
it
seems
to
have
been
in
the
mother
of
those
daughters
that
had
two
thumbs
upon
one
hand
)
;
yet
it
is
not
necessary
that
all
the
off-spring
of
that
parent
should
be
formed
after
that
model
;
for
,
the
other
partners
seed
may
be
more
efficacious
and
predominant
in
the
geniture
,
over
the
faulty
seed
of
the
other
parent
;
and
then
it
will
supply
for
and
correct
the
others
deviation
from
the
general
rule
of
nature
.
Which
seems
to
be
the
cause
of
that
womans
male
children
;
for
,
in
them
the
fathers
seed
being
strongest
,
all
their
fingers
imitated
the
regularity
of
their
Fathers
:
wheras
the
daughters
(
whose
sex
implies
that
the
fathers
seed
was
less
active
)
carried
upon
some
of
theirs
the
resemblance
of
their
mothers
irregularity
.
And
,
in
confirmation
of
this
doctrine
,
we
daily
see
,
that
the
Children
of
Parents
who
have
any
of
their
noble
parts
much
and
long
distempred
,
wherby
there
must
be
a
great
distemper
in
the
bloud
(
which
is
made
and
concocted
by
their
assistance
)
,
seldom
fail
of
having
strong
inclinations
to
the
distempers
and
diseases
that
either
of
their
parents
were
violently
subject
to
.
Scarce
any
Father
or
Mother
dyes
of
the
Consumption
of
the
Lungs
,
but
their
children
inherit
that
disease
in
some
measure
:
the
like
is
of
the
Stone
;
the
like
of
the
Gout
,
the
like
of
diseases
of
the
brain
,
and
of
sundry
others
;
when
they
infested
the
parents
with
any
notable
eminency
.
For
the
bloud
,
coming
continually
to
the
heart
from
such
ill-affected
parts
,
by
its
circulation
through
the
whole
body
,
must
needs
in
process
of
time
alter
and
change
the
temper
of
the
heart
;
and
then
both
the
heart
gives
a
tainted
impression
to
the
blood
that
must
be
boyl'd
into
seed
,
and
the
parts
themselvs
communicate
their
debilites
and
distempers
to
it
:
so
that
it
is
no
wonder
,
if
the
seed
partake
of
such
depraved
qualities
;
since
it
is
a
maxime
among
Physicians
,
that
subsequent
concoctions
can
never
amend
or
repair
the
faults
of
the
precedent
ones
.
Having
waded
thus
far
into
this
matter
,
and
all
experience
agreeing
that
the
whole
Animal
is
not
formed
at
once
;
I
conceive
11
That
the
heart
is
the
first
part
generated
in
a
living
creatures
.
there
can
be
no
great
difficulty
in
determining
what
part
of
it
is
first
generated
:
which
we
have
already
said
to
be
the
heart
but
peradventure
the
Reader
may
expect
some
more
particular
and
immediate
proof
of
it
.
'T
is
evident
,
that
all
the
motions
and
changes
we
have
observ'd
in
the
Egg
and
in
the
Doe
proceed
from
heat
:
and
t
is
as
certain
,
that
heat
is
greatest
in
the
centre
of
it
;
from
whence
it
disperses
it self
to
less
and
less
.
It
must
then
necessarily
follow
,
that
the
part
in
which
heat
most
abounds
,
and
which
is
the
interiour
fountain
of
it
from
whence
(
as
from
a
stock
of
their
own
)
all
the
other
parts
derive
theirs
,
must
be
formed
first
;
and
the
others
successively
after
it
:
according
as
they
partake
more
or
less
of
this
heat
;
which
is
the
Architect
that
moulds
and
frames
them
all
.
Undoubtedly
this
can
be
none
other
but
the
heart
:
whose
motion
and
manner
of
working
evidently
appears
in
the
twinckling
of
the
first
red
spot
(
which
is
the
first
change
)
in
the
Egg
,
and
in
the
first
matter
of
other
living
creatures
:
Yet
I
do
not
intend
to
say
,
that
the
heart
is
perfectly
framed
,
and
compleatly
made
up
,
with
all
its
parts
and
instruments
;
before
any
other
part
be
begun
to
be
made
:
but
only
the
most
vertuous
part
;
and
,
as
it
were
,
the
marrow
of
it
,
which
servs
as
a
shop
or
hot
forge
to
mold
spirits
in
;
from
whence
they
are
dispers'd
abroad
to
form
and
nourish
other
parts
that
stand
in
need
of
them
to
that
effect
.
The
shootings
or
little
red
strings
that
stream
out
from
it
must
surely
be
arteries
:
through
which
the
bloud
issuing
from
the
heart
,
and
there
made
and
imbued
with
the
nature
of
the
seed
,
runs
;
till
encountering
with
fit
matter
,
it
engrosses
it self
into
brain
,
liver
,
lights
,
&c.
From
the
brain
chiefly
grows
the
marrow
and
,
by
consequent
,
the
bones
containing
it
,
(
which
seem
to
be
originally
but
the
outward
part
of
the
marrow
,
baked
and
hardned
into
a
strong
crust
by
the
great
heat
that
is
kept
in
)
:
as
also
the
sinews
,
which
are
the
next
principal
bodies
of
strength
,
after
the
bones
.
The
marrow
being
very
hot
dries
the
bones
;
and
yet
with
its
actual
moisture
it
humects
and
nourishes
them
too
,
in
some
sort
.
The
spirits
that
are
sent
from
the
brain
do
the
like
to
the
sinews
.
And
lastly
,
the
arteries
and
veins
,
by
their
bloud
,
cherish
and
bedew
the
flesh
.
And
thus
the
whole
living
creature
is
begun
,
framed
and
made
up
.
CHAP.
XXV
.
How
a
Plant
or
Animal
c●mes
to
that
figure
it
hath
.
BUt
,
before
we
go
any
further
,
and
search
into
the
operations
1.
That
the
figure
of
an
Animal
is
produced
by
ordinary
second
causes
,
as
well
as
any
other
corporeal
effect
.
of
this
Animal
,
a
wonderful
effect
calls
our
consideration
to
it
:
which
is
,
how
a
Plant
or
Animal
comes
by
the
figure
it
hath
,
both
in
the
whole
and
in
every
part
of
it
?
Aristotle
,
after
he
had
beaten
his
thoughts
as
far
as
he
could
upon
this
question
,
pronounced
that
this
effect
could
not
possibly
be
wrought
by
the
virtue
of
the
first
qualities
;
but
that
it
sprung
from
a
more
divine
origine
:
And
most
of
the
contemplatours
of
Nature
,
since
him
,
seem
to
agree
,
that
no
cause
can
be
render'd
of
it
;
but
that
it
is
to
be
refer'd
merely
to
the
specifical
nature
of
the
thing
.
Neither
do
we
intend
to
derogate
from
either
of
these
causes
:
since
,
both
Divine
Providence
is
eminently
shown
,
in
contriving
all
circumstances
necessary
for
this
work
;
and
likewise
,
the
first
temperament
that
is
in
the
seed
must
needs
be
the
principal
immediate
cause
of
this
admirable
effect
.
This
latter
then
being
supposed
;
our
labour
and
endeavour
will
be
to
unfold
(
as
far
as
so
weak
and
dim
eyes
can
reach
)
the
excellency
and
exactness
of
Gods
Providence
;
which
cannot
be
enough
adored
,
when
it
is
reflected
on
and
mark'd
in
the
apt
laying
of
adequate
causes
to
produce
such
a
figure
,
out
of
such
a
mixture
first
laid
.
From
them
,
so
artificially
ranged
,
we
shall
see
this
miracle
of
nature
to
proceed
;
and
not
from
an
immediate
working
of
God
or
nature
,
without
convenient
and
ordinary
instruments
to
mediate
and
effect
this
configuration
,
through
the
force
and
virtue
of
their
own
particular
natures
.
Such
a
necessity
to
interest
the
chief
workman
at
every
turn
,
in
particular
effects
,
would
argue
him
of
want
of
skill
and
providence
,
in
the
first
laying
of
the
foundations
of
his
designed
Machine
.
He
were
an
improvident
Clockmaker
,
that
should
have
cast
his
work
so
,
as
,
when
it
were
wound
up
and
going
,
it
would
require
the
Masters
hand
at
every
hour
,
to
make
the
Hammer
strike
upon
the
Bell.
Let
us
not
then
,
too
familiarly
and
irreverently
,
ingage
the
Almighty
Architect's
immediate
handy-work
in
every
particular
effect
of
nature
;
Tali
non
est
dignus
vindice
nodu●
.
But
,
let
us
take
principles
within
our
own
kenning
;
and
consider
,
how
a
body
hath
,
of
its
own
nature
,
three
dimensions
,
(
as
2.
That
the
several
figures
of
bodies
proceed
from
a
defect
in
one
of
three
dimensions
;
caused
by
the
circumference
of
accidental
causes
.
Mathematicians
use
to
demonstrate
)
:
and
that
the
variety
we
see
of
figures
in
bodies
proceeds
out
of
the
defect
of
some
of
these
dimensions
,
in
proportion
to
the
rest
.
As
for
example
,
that
a
thing
be
in
the
form
of
a
Square
Tablet
;
is
,
for
that
the
cause
,
which
gave
it
length
and
breadth
,
could
not
also
give
it
thickness
in
the
same
proportion
:
for
,
had
it
been
able
to
give
profundity
as
well
as
the
other
two
,
it
had
made
a
Cube
instead
of
a
Tablet
.
In
like
manner
,
the
former
of
a
lamine
,
or
very
long
square
,
is
occasion'd
by
some
accident
which
hinders
the
cause
from
giving
breadth
and
thickness
proportionable
to
the
length
.
And
so
,
other
figures
are
made
,
by
reason
that
their
causes
are
some
ways
bound
to
give
more
of
some
dimension
to
one
part
then
another
.
As
for
example
,
when
water
falls
out
of
the
skie
,
it
hath
all
the
little
corners
or
extancies
of
its
body
grated
off
by
the
air
,
as
it
rolls
and
tumbles
down
in
it
;
so
that
it
becomes
round
:
and
continues
in
that
form
,
till
,
setling
on
some
flat
body
(
as
Grass
or
a
Leaf
)
,
it
receives
a
little
plainness
,
to
the
proportion
of
his
weight
mastering
the
continuity
of
it
.
And
therfore
,
if
the
drop
be
great
upon
that
plain
body
,
it
seems
to
be
half
a
Sphere
,
or
some
less
portion
of
one
:
but
,
if
it
be
a
little
drop
,
then
the
flat
part
of
it
(
which
is
that
next
the
grass
)
is
very
little
and
undiscernable
,
because
it
hath
not
weight
enough
to
press
it
much
and
spread
it
broad
upon
the
grass
,
and
so
the
whole
seems
in
a
manner
to
be
a
Sphere
.
But
,
if
the
extern
causes
had
press'd
upon
this
drop
only
broadways
and
thick
ways
(
as
when
a
Turner
makes
a
round
Pillar
,
of
a
square
one
)
then
it
would
have
proved
a
Cylinder
;
nothing
working
upon
it
to
grate
off
any
of
its
length
,
but
only
the
corners
of
the
breadth
and
thickness
of
it
.
And
thus
you
see
,
how
the
fundamental
figures
(
upon
which
all
the
rest
are
grounded
)
are
contrived
by
nature
:
not
by
the
work
of
any
particular
Agent
that
immediately
Imprints
a
determinate
figure
into
a
particular
body
,
as
though
it
wrought
it
there
at
once
,
according
to
a
foreconceiv'd
design
or
intelligent
aim
of
producing
such
a
figure
in
such
a
body
;
but
by
the
concurrence
of
several
accidental
causes
,
that
all
joyn
in
bringing
the
body
,
they
file
and
work
upon
into
such
a
shape
.
Only
,
we
had
like
to
have
forgotten
the
reason
and
cause
of
the
concave
figure
in
some
parts
of
Plants
:
which
,
in
the
ordinary
course
of
nature
,
we
shall
find
to
grow
from
hence
,
That
a
round
outside
being
filled
with
some
liquor
,
which
makes
it
grow
higher
and
higher
,
it
happens
that
the
succeeding
causes
contract
this
liquor
and
harden
the
outside
;
and
then
of
necessity
there
must
be
a
hollow
Cylinder
remaining
,
in
lieu
of
the
juice
which
before
fill'd
it
.
As
we
see
every
day
in
corn
,
and
in
Reeds
,
and
in
Canes
,
and
in
the
stalks
of
many
herbs
:
which
,
whilst
they
are
tender
and
in
their
first
growth
,
are
full
of
juice
;
and
become
afterwards
hallow
and
dry
.
But
,
because
this
discourse
may
peradventure
seem
too
much
in
common
:
it
will
not
be
amiss
to
apply
it
to
some
particulars
3.
The
former
doctrine
is
confirmd
by
several
instances
.
that
seem
very
strange
.
And
first
,
let
us
examine
how
the
rocking
of
concrete
juices
(
which
seems
to
be
such
an
admirable
mystery
of
Nature
)
is
performed
.
Allom
falls
down
in
lumps
,
Saltpeter
in
long
icicles
,
and
common
Salt
in
squares
:
and
this
,
not
once
or
somtimes
,
now
or
then
,
but
always
constantly
in
the
same
order
.
The
reason
of
these
effects
will
easily
be
deduced
out
of
what
we
have
said
.
For
,
if
all
three
be
dissolv'd
in
the
same
water
,
Allom
,
being
the
grossest
,
falls
first
,
and
fastest
,
and
,
being
of
an
unctious
nature
,
the
first
part
which
falls
doth
not
harden
till
the
second
comes
to
it
;
wherby
this
second
sticks
to
the
first
and
crushes
it
down
,
and
this
is
serv'd
in
the
same
manner
by
the
third
:
and
so
it
goes
on
,
one
part
squeezing
another
▪
till
what
is
undermost
grow
hard
enough
to
resist
the
weight
of
new
falling
parts
;
or
rather
,
till
no
more
fall
;
but
the
liquor
they
were
dissolv'd
in
is
deliver'd
of
them
all
,
and
then
they
harden
in
that
figure
they
were
compress'd
into
.
As
for
Salt
,
which
descends
in
the
second
place
;
that
swims
first
upon
the
water
,
and
there
gets
its
figure
,
which
must
be
equally
long
and
broad
,
because
the
water
is
indifferent
to
those
two
positions
:
but
its
thickness
is
not
equal
to
its
other
two
dimensions
,
by
reason
that
,
before
it
can
attain
to
that
thickness
,
it
grows
too
heavy
to
swim
any
longer
,
and
,
after
it
is
encreas'd
to
a
certain
bulk
,
the
weight
of
it
carries
it
down
to
the
bottom
of
the
water
,
and
consequently
it
can
encrease
no
more
;
for
,
it
encreases
by
the
joyning
of
little
parts
to
it
,
as
it
swims
on
the
top
of
the
water
.
The
Saltpeter
falls
last
;
which
being
more
difficult
to
be
figured
then
the
other
two
,
because
it
is
more
dry
then
either
of
them
,
(
as
consisting
chiefly
of
earthy
and
of
fiery
parts
)
,
is
not
equally
encreased
,
neither
in
all
three
,
nor
in
two
dimensions
,
but
hath
its
length
exceeding
both
its
breadth
and
thickness
:
and
its
lightness
makes
it
fall
last
,
because
it
requires
least
water
to
sustain
it
.
To
give
the
causes
of
the
figures
of
divers
mixts
,
and
particularly
of
some
precious
stones
(
which
seems
to
be
cast
by
Nature
in
exactest
moulds
)
,
would
oblige
us
to
enter
into
the
particular
manner
of
their
generation
:
which
were
exceeding
hard
,
if
not
impossible
,
for
us
to
do
,
by
reason
that
Authors
have
not
left
us
the
circumstances
,
upon
which
we
might
groūd
our
judgment
concerning
them
,
so
particularly
described
as
were
necessary
;
nor
our selves
have
met
with
the
commodity
of
making
such
experiences
,
and
of
searching
so
into
their
beds
as
were
requisite
,
to
determine
solidly
the
reasons
of
them
.
And
indeed
,
I
conceive
,
that
oftentimes
the
relations
which
others
have
recorded
of
their
generation
would
rather
mislead
then
assist
us
:
since
it
is
very
familiar
in
many
men
,
to
magnifie
the
exactness
of
Nature
,
in
framing
effects
by
phansie
to
themselvs
;
when
,
to
make
their
Wonder
appear
more
just
,
they
will
not
fail
to
set
off
their
story
with
all
advantageous
circumstances
,
and
help
out
what
wants
a
little
or
comes
but
near
the
mark
.
But
,
to
come
closer
to
our
purpose
;
that
is
,
to
the
figures
of
living
things
.
We
see
that
the
roots
in
the
earth
are
all
of
them
4.
The
same
doctrine
applyed
to
plants
.
figured
almost
in
the
same
fashion
:
for
the
heat
residing
in
the
midd'st
of
them
pushes
every
way
,
and
therupon
,
some
of
them
become
round
,
but
others
more
long
then
round
;
according
to
the
temper
of
the
ground
,
or
the
season
of
the
year
,
or
the
weather
that
happens
:
and
this
,
not
onely
in
divers
kinds
of
Roots
,
but
even
in
several
of
the
same
kind
.
That
part
of
the
plant
which
mounts
upwards
,
for
the
most
part
,
round
and
long
;
the
cause
wherof
is
evident
.
For
,
the
juice
which
is
in
the
middle
of
it
working
upwards
(
because
the
hardness
of
the
bark
will
not
let
it
out
at
the
sides
)
,
and
coming
in
more
and
more
abundance
(
for
the
reasons
we
have
above
deliver'd
)
,
encreases
that
part
equally
every
way
but
upwards
;
and
therfore
it
must
be
equally
thick
and
broad
,
and
consequently
round
:
but
the
length
will
exceed
either
of
the
other
dimensions
;
because
the
juice
is
driven
up
with
a
greater
force
,
and
in
more
quantity
then
it
is
to
the
sides
.
Yet
the
broadness
and
thickness
are
not
so
exactly
uniform
,
but
that
they
exceed
a
little
more
at
the
bottom
then
at
the
top
,
which
is
occasion'd
,
partly
by
the
contracting
of
juice
into
a
narrower
circuit
,
the
further
it
is
from
the
source
;
and
partly
by
reason
of
the
Branches
,
which
,
shooting
forth
,
convey
away
a
great
part
of
the
Juice
from
the
main
stock
.
Now
,
if
we
consider
the
matter
well
,
we
shall
find
,
that
4.
The
same
doctrine
declared
in
leaves
of
trees
.
what
is
done
in
the
whole
tree
,
the
very
same
is
likewise
done
in
every
little
leaf
of
it
.
For
,
a
leaf
consists
of
little
branches
shooting
out
from
one
greater
branch
,
which
is
in
the
middle
;
and
again
,
other
less
branches
are
derived
from
those
second
branches
:
and
so
still
lesser
and
lesser
,
till
they
weave
themselvs
into
a
close
work
,
as
thick
as
that
which
we
see
women
use
to
fill
up
with
Silk
or
Crewel
,
when
in
Tentwork
they
embroyder
leafs
or
flowers
upon
Canvas
.
And
this
again
is
cover'd
and
,
as
it
were
,
glew'd
over
,
by
the
humour
which
,
sticking
to
these
little
thrids
,
stops
up
every
little
vacuity
,
and
by
the
air
is
hardened
into
such
a
skin
as
we
see
a
leaf
consists
of
.
And
thus
it
appears
,
how
an
account
may
be
given
of
the
figure
of
the
leafs
,
as
well
as
of
the
figure
of
the
main
body
of
the
whole
tree
:
the
little
branches
of
the
leaf
being
proportionate
in
figure
to
the
branches
of
the
tree
itself
(
so
that
each
leaf
seems
to
be
the
Tree
in
little
)
,
and
the
figure
of
the
leaf
depending
of
the
course
of
these
little
branches
;
so
that
,
if
the
greatest
branch
of
the
Tree
be
much
longer
then
the
others
,
the
leaf
will
be
a
long
one
,
but
if
the
lesser
branches
spread
broad-ways
,
the
leaf
will
likewise
be
a
broad
one
;
so
far
,
as
even
to
be
notch'd
at
the
outsides
,
round
about
it
,
in
great
or
little
notches
;
according
to
the
proportion
of
the
Trees
Branches
.
These
Leafs
,
when
they
first
break
out
,
are
foulded
inwards
;
in
such
sort
as
the
smalness
and
roundness
of
the
passage
in
the
wood
,
through
which
they
issue
,
constrains
them
to
be
:
where
nevertheless
the
driness
of
their
parts
keep
them
asunder
;
as
that
one
leaf
doth
not
incorporate
it self
with
another
.
But
,
so
soon
as
they
feel
the
heat
of
the
Sun
(
after
they
are
broken
out
into
liberty
)
,
their
tender
branches
by
little
and
little
grow
more
straight
:
the
concave
parts
of
them
drawing
more
towards
the
Sun
,
because
he
extracts
and
sucks
their
moysture
from
their
hinder
parts
into
their
former
,
that
are
more
exposed
to
his
beams
;
and
thereby
the
hinder
parts
are
contracted
and
grow
shorter
,
and
those
before
grow
longer
.
Which
,
if
it
be
in
excess
,
makes
the
leaf
become
crooked
the
contrary
way
;
as
we
see
in
divers
flowers
,
and
in
sundry
leaves
during
the
Summers
heat
:
witness
,
the
Ivie
,
Roses
full
blown
.
Tulips
,
and
all
flowers
in
form
of
Bells
;
and
indeed
all
kinds
of
flowers
whatever
,
when
the
Sun
hath
wrought
upon
them
to
that
degree
we
speak
of
,
and
that
their
joyning
to
their
stalk
,
and
the
next
parts
thereto
allow
them
scope
,
to
obey
the
impulse
of
those
outward
causes
.
And
,
when
any
do
vary
from
this
rule
we
shall
as
plainly
see
other
manifest
causes
producing
those
different
effects
,
as
now
we
do
those
working
in
this
manner
.
As
for
Fruits
,
though
we
see
that
,
when
they
grow
at
liberty
upon
the
Tree
,
they
seem
to
have
a
particular
figure
allotted
them
by
nature
;
yet
in
truth
,
it
is
the
order'd
series
of
natural
causes
,
and
not
an
intrinsecal
formative
virtue
which
breeds
this
effect
:
as
is
evident
,
by
the
great
power
which
art
hath
to
change
their
figures
at
pleasure
,
wherof
you
may
see
examples
enough
in
Campanella
;
and
every
curious
Gardener
can
furnish
you
with
store
.
Out
of
these
and
such
like
principles
,
a
man
that
would
make
16.
The
same
applied
to
the
bodies
of
Animals
.
it
his
study
(
with
less
trouble
of
tediousness
then
that
patient
contemplator
of
one
of
natures
little
works
,
the
Bees
;
whom
we
mention'd
a
while
agone
)
might
without
all
doubt
,
trace
the
causes
in
the
growing
of
an
Embryon
;
till
he
discover'd
the
reason
of
every
bones
figure
,
of
every
notable
hole
or
passage
in
them
,
of
the
Ligaments
by
which
they
are
tied
together
,
of
the
membranes
that
cover
them
;
and
of
all
the
other
parts
of
the
body
.
How
,
out
of
a
first
Masse
,
that
was
soft
and
had
no
such
parts
distinguishable
in
it
,
every
one
of
them
came
to
be
formed
;
by
contracting
that
Masse
in
one
place
,
by
dilating
it
in
another
,
by
moistning
it
in
a
third
,
by
drying
it
here
,
hard'ning
it
there
;
—
Ut
his
exordia
primis
,
Omnia
,
&
ipse
tener
hominis
concreverit
orbis
.
till
in
the
end
this
admirable
machine
and
frame
of
mans
body
was
composed
and
fashioned
up
,
by
such
little
and
almost
insensible
steps
and
degres
.
Which
,
when
it
is
look'd
upon
in
bulk
and
entirely-formed
,
seems
impossible
to
have
been
made
,
and
sprung
merely
out
of
these
principles
;
without
an
Intelligence
immediately
working
and
moulding
it
at
every
turn
,
from
the
beginning
to
the
end
.
But
withall
,
we
cannot
chuse
but
break
out
into
an
extasie
of
admiration
and
hymns
of
praise
(
as
great
Galen
did
upon
the
like
occasion
)
,
when
we
reverently
consider
the
infinite
Wisedome
and
deep
far-looking
Providence
of
the
all-seeing
Creatour
and
Orderer
of
the
World
;
in
so
punctually
adopting
such
a
multitude
and
swarm
of
causes
to
produce
,
by
so
long
a
progress
,
so
wonderful
an
effect
:
in
the
whole
course
of
which
,
if
any
one
,
the
very
least
of
them
all
,
went
never
so
little
awry
,
the
whole
fabrick
would
be
discomposed
and
changed
from
the
nature
it
is
design'd
to
.
Out
of
our
short
survey
of
which
(
answerable
to
our
weak
talents
and
slender
experience
)
I
perswade
mv
self
it
appears
7.
In
what
sense
the
Author
admits
of
,
vis
formatrix
.
evident
enough
,
that
,
to
effect
this
work
of
generation
,
there
needs
not
be
supposed
a
forming
virtue
,
or
Vis
formatrix
,
of
an
anknown
power
and
operation
;
as
those
that
consider
things
suddenly
and
but
in
gross
use
to
put
.
Yet
,
in
discourse
,
for
conveniency
and
shortness
of
expression
,
we
shall
not
quite
banish
that
term
from
all
commerce
with
us
;
so
that
what
we
mean
by
it
be
rightly
understood
:
which
is
,
the
complex
,
assemblement
,
or
chain
of
all
the
causes
,
that
concur
to
produce
this
effect
;
as
they
are
set
on
foot
to
this
end
by
the
great
Architect
and
Moderatour
of
them
,
God
Almighty
,
whose
instrument
Nature
is
:
that
is
,
the
same
thing
,
or
rather
the
same
things
,
so
order'd
as
we
have
declared
;
but
express'd
and
compriz'd
under
another
name
,
CHAP.
XXVI
.
How
motion
begins
in
Living
Creatures
:
And
of
the
motion
of
the
Heart
;
circulation
of
the
Bloud
;
Nutrition
,
Augmentation
,
and
Corruption
or
Death
.
BUt
we
must
not
take
our
leave
of
this
subject
,
til
we
have
examin'd
,
1.
From
whence
proceeds
the
primary
motion
&
growth
in
Plants
.
how
motion
begins
in
living
things
;
as
well
Plants
as
Sensative
creatures
.
We
can
readily
pitch
upon
the
part
we
are
to
make
our
observations
in
,
for
retriving
the
origine
of
this
primary
motion
:
for
,
having
concluded
,
that
the
roots
of
Plants
,
and
the
hearts
of
Animals
,
are
the
parts
of
them
which
are
first
made
,
and
from
which
the
forming
virtue
is
derived
to
all
the
rest
;
it
were
unreasonable
to
seek
for
their
first
motion
any
where
else
.
But
,
in
what
manner
,
and
by
what
means
doth
it
begin
there
?
For
roots
,
the
difficulty
is
not
great
,
for
,
the
moysture
of
the
earth
pressing
upon
the
seed
,
and
soaking
into
it
,
the
hot
parts
of
it
,
which
were
imprison'd
in
cold
and
dry
ones
,
are
therby
stir'd
up
and
set
on
work
;
then
they
,
mingling
themselves
with
that
moysture
,
ferment
and
distend
the
whole
seed
,
til
,
making
it
open
and
break
the
skin
,
more
juice
comes
in
:
which
imcorporating
it self
with
the
heat
,
those
hot
and
now
moyst
parts
will
not
be
contain'd
in
so
narrow
a
room
as
at
the
first
;
but
,
strugling
to
get
out
on
all
sides
,
and
striving
to
enlarge
themselvs
,
they
thrust
forth
little
parts
.
Which
,
if
they
stay
in
the
earth
,
grow
white
,
and
make
the
root
;
but
those
which
ascend
and
make
their
way
into
the
air
,
being
less
compressed
and
more
full
of
heat
and
moysture
,
turn
green
:
and
,
as
fast
as
they
grow
up
,
new
moysture
coming
to
the
root
is
sent
up
through
the
pores
of
it
;
and
this
fails
not
,
till
the
heat
of
the
root
it self
fails
.
For
,
it
being
the
nature
of
heat
to
rarifie
and
elevate
,
there
must
of
necessity
be
caus'd
in
the
earth
a
kind
of
sucking
in
of
moysture
into
the
root
from
the
next
parts
to
it
,
to
fill
those
capacities
which
the
dilating
heat
hath
made
,
that
else
would
be
empty
;
and
to
supply
the
rooms
of
those
which
the
heat
continually
sends
upwards
:
for
,
the
moysture
of
the
root
hath
a
continuity
with
that
in
the
earth
,
and
therfore
they
adhere
together
(
as
in
a
Pump
,
or
rather
as
in
filtration
)
and
follow
one
another
,
when
any
of
them
are
in
motion
;
and
still
the
next
must
needs
come
in
and
fill
the
room
,
where
it
finds
an
empty
space
immediate
to
it
.
The
like
of
which
happens
to
the
Air
when
we
breath
:
for
,
our
lungs
being
like
a
Bladder
,
when
we
open
them
the
air
must
needs
come
in
,
to
fill
that
capacity
which
else
would
be
empty
;
and
when
we
shut
them
again
,
as
in
a
pair
of
Bellows
,
we
put
it
out
.
This
may
suffice
,
concerning
the
primary
motion
of
roots
:
2.
Mr.
des
Cartes
his
opinion
touching
the
motion
of
the
heart
.
but
in
that
of
the
heart
,
we
shall
find
the
matter
not
altogether
so
plain
,
Monsieur
des
Cartes
,
following
herein
the
steps
of
the
learned
and
ingenuous
Dr.
Harvey
,
who
hath
invented
and
teaches
that
curious
and
excellent
Doctrine
of
the
Cerculation
of
the
Bloud
,
(
as
indeed
,
what
secret
of
nature
can
be
hidden
from
so
sharp
a
wit
,
when
he
applyes
himself
to
penetrate
into
the
bottome
of
it
)
,
explicates
the
matter
much
after
this
sort
.
That
the
heart
,
within
the
substance
of
it
,
is
like
a
hollow
Cavern
in
whose
bottome
were
an
hot
stone
,
on
which
should
drop
as
much
liquor
as
the
fiery
stone
could
blow
into
smoke
;
and
this
smoke
or
steam
should
be
more
then
the
Cave
could
contain
,
wherfore
it
must
break
out
:
which
to
do
,
it
presses
on
all
sides
,
to
get
an
issue
or
door
to
let
it
out
.
It
finds
of
two
sorts
,
but
only
one
kind
of
them
will
serve
it
for
this
purpose
;
for
the
one
sort
of
these
doors
opens
inwards
,
the
other
outwards
:
which
is
the
cause
that
,
the
more
it
strives
to
get
out
,
the
faster
it
shuts
the
doors
of
the
first
kind
;
but
,
by
the
same
means
,
it
beats
back
the
other
doors
,
and
so
gets
out
.
Now
,
when
it
is
gone
quite
out
of
this
Cavern
,
and
consequently
leaves
it
to
its
natural
disposition
;
whereas
before
it
violently
stretched
it
out
,
and
,
by
doing
so
,
kept
close
the
doors
that
open
inwards
:
then
,
all
the
parts
of
it
begin
to
slacken
,
and
those
Doors
give
way
to
new
liquor
to
drop
in
anew
;
which
the
heat
in
the
bottome
of
the
heart
rarifies
again
in-into
smoke
,
as
before
.
And
thus
he
conceives
the
motion
of
the
heart
to
be
made
;
taking
the
substance
of
it
to
be
(
as
I
may
say
)
like
to
limber
Leather
,
which
,
upon
the
feeling
of
it
with
bloud
and
steam
,
opens
and
dilates
it self
;
and
at
the
going
of
it
out
,
it
shrinks
together
like
a
bladder
.
But
,
I
doubt
this
Explication
will
not
go
through
the
difficulty
.
3.
The
former
opinion
rejected
.
For
first
,
both
Galen
and
Dr.
Harvey
shew
,
that
,
as
soon
as
the
bloud
is
come
into
the
heart
,
it
contracts
it self
;
which
agrees
not
with
Monsir
des
Cartes
his
supposition
:
for
,
in
his
doctrine
,
there
appears
no
cause
why
it
should
contract
it self
,
when
it
is
full
;
but
contrariwise
,
it
should
go
on
dilating
it self
;
till
enough
of
the
bloud
which
drops
into
the
heart
were
converted
into
steam
,
to
force
the
doors
open
,
that
so
it
may
gain
an
issue
thence
,
and
a
passage
into
the
body
.
Next
,
Monsir
des
Cartes
supposes
that
the
substance
of
the
heart
is
like
a
bladder
,
which
hath
no
motion
of
it self
;
but
opens
and
shuts
,
according
as
what
is
within
it
stretches
it
out
,
or
permits
it
to
shrink
and
fall
together
again
.
Wheras
Dr.
Harvey
proves
that
,
when
it
is
full
,
it
compresses
itself
by
a
quick
and
strong
motion
,
to
expel
that
which
is
in
it
;
and
that
,
when
it
is
empty
,
it
returns
to
its
natural
dilatation
,
figure
,
and
situation
;
by
the
ceasing
of
that
agents
working
,
which
caused
its
motion
.
Wherby
it
appears
to
be
of
such
a
fibrous
substance
,
as
hath
a
proper
motion
of
its
own
.
Thirdly
,
I
see
not
how
this
motion
can
be
proportional
.
For
,
the
heart
must
needs
open
and
be
dilated
,
much
faster
then
it
can
be
shut
and
shrunk
together
;
there
being
no
cause
put
to
shut
and
bring
it
to
its
utmost
period
of
shrinking
,
other
then
the
going
out
of
the
vapour
,
wherby
it
becomes
empty
:
which
vapour
,
not
being
forced
by
any
thing
but
its
own
inclination
,
may
peradventure
,
at
first
when
there
is
abundance
of
it
,
swell
and
stretch
the
heart
forcibly
out
;
but
,
after
the
first
impulse
and
breach
of
some
part
of
it
out
of
the
Cavern
that
enclosed
it
,
there
is
nothing
to
drive
out
the
rest
,
which
must
therfore
steam
very
leasurely
out
.
Fourthly
,
what
should
hinder
the
blood
from
coming
in
before
the
heart
be
quite-empty
and
shrunk
to
its
lowest
pitch
?
For
as
soon
as
the
vapour
yeelds
within
,
new
blood
may
fall
in
from
without
;
and
so
keep
the
heart
continually
dilated
,
without
ever
suffering
it
to
be
perfectly
and
compleatly
shut
.
Fifthly
,
the
heart
of
a
Viper
,
layd
upon
a
plate
in
a
warm
place
,
will
beat
four
and
twenty
houres
,
and
much
longer
,
if
it
be
carefully
taken
out
of
its
body
,
and
the
weather
warm
and
moyst
:
and
it
is
clear
,
that
this
is
without
succession
of
blood
to
cause
the
pulses
of
it
.
Likewise
,
the
several
members
of
living
creatures
will
stir
for
sometime
,
after
they
are
parted
from
their
bodies
:
and
in
them
we
can
suspect
no
such
cause
of
motion
.
Sixthly
,
Mounsir
des
Cartes
his
opinion
,
the
heart
should
be
hardest
when
it
is
fullest
;
and
the
eruption
of
the
steam
out
of
it
should
be
strongest
at
the
beginning
;
wheras
experience
shews
,
that
it
is
softest
when
it
is
at
the
point
of
being
full
,
and
hardest
when
it
is
at
the
point
of
being
empty
;
and
the
motion
strongest
towards
the
end
.
Seventhly
,
in
Mounsir
des
Cartes
his
way
,
there
is
no
agent
or
force
strong
enough
to
make
blood
gush
out
of
the
heart
.
For
,
if
it
be
the
steam
only
that
opens
the
doors
,
nothing
but
it
will
go
out
,
and
the
blood
will
still
remain
behind
;
since
it
lies
lower
then
the
steam
,
and
further
from
the
issue
that
lets
it
out
:
but
Dr.
Harvey
findes
by
experience
(
and
teaches
how
to
make
this
experience
)
that
,
when
a
wound
is
made
in
the
heart
,
blood
will
gush
out
by
spurts
at
every
shooting
of
the
heart
.
And
lastly
,
if
Mounsir
des
Cartes
,
his
supposition
were
true
,
the
arteries
would
receive
nothing
but
steams
;
wheras
it
is
evident
,
that
the
chief
filler
of
them
is
blood
.
Therfore
we
must
enquire
after
another
cause
of
this
primary
4.
The
Authors
opinion
concerning
the
motion
of
the
heart
.
motion
of
a
sensitive
creature
,
in
the
beatings
of
its
heart
.
Wherin
we
shall
not
be
obliged
to
look
far
:
for
seeing
we
find
this
motion
and
these
pulsations
in
the
heart
,
when
it
is
separated
from
the
body
;
we
may
boldly
and
safely
conclude
,
that
it
must
of
necessity
be
caused
by
somthing
that
is
within
the
heart
it self
.
And
what
can
that
be
else
,
but
heat
or
spirits
imprison'd
in
a
tough
viscous
bloud
:
which
it
cannot
so
presently
break
through
to
get
out
;
and
yet
can
stir
within
it
,
and
lift
it
up
?
The
like
of
which
motion
may
be
observ'd
,
in
the
heaving
up
and
sinking
down
again
of
lose
mould
thrown
into
a
pit
,
intoe
which
much
ordure
hath
been
emptied
.
The
same
cause
,
of
heat
in
the
earth
,
makes
mountains
and
sands
to
be
cast
up
in
the
very
sea
.
So
,
in
frying
,
when
the
pan
is
full
of
meat
,
the
bubbles
rise
and
fall
at
the
edges
.
Treacle
,
and
such
strong
compounded
substances
,
whiles
they
ferment
,
lift
themselvs
up
and
sink
down
again
;
after
the
same
manner
as
the
Vipers
heart
doth
:
as
also
do
the
bubbles
of
Barm
,
and
most
of
Wine
.
And
short
ends
of
Lute
strings
,
baked
in
a
juicy
pie
,
will
,
at
the
opening
of
it
,
move
in
such
sort
,
as
they
who
are
ignorant
of
the
feat
will
think
there
are
Magots
in
it
:
and
a
hot
loaf
,
in
which
quick-silver
is
enclosed
,
will
not
only
move
thus
,
but
will
also
leap
about
,
and
skip
from
one
place
to
another
;
like
the
head
or
limb
of
an
Animal
(
very
full
of
spirits
)
newly
cut
off
from
its
whole
body
.
And
that
this
is
the
true
cause
of
the
hearts
motion
,
appears
evidently
.
First
,
because
this
virtue
of
moving
is
in
every
part
of
the
heart
;
as
you
will
plainly
see
,
if
you
cut
out
into
several
pieces
a
heart
,
that
conservs
its
motion
long
after
it
is
out
of
the
Animals
belly
:
for
every
piece
will
move
;
as
Dr.
Harvey
assures
us
by
experience
,
and
I
my self
have
often
seen
,
upon
occasion
of
making
the
great
antidote
,
in
which
Vipers
hearts
is
a
principal
ingredient
.
Secondly
,
the
same
is
seen
in
the
auricles
and
the
rest
of
the
heart
;
whose
motions
are
several
;
though
so
near
together
,
that
they
can
hardly
be
distinguished
.
Thirdly
,
Dr.
Harvey
seems
to
affirm
,
that
the
blood
which
is
in
the
ears
of
the
heart
,
hath
such
a
motion
of
it self
,
precedent
to
the
motion
of
the
ears
it
is
in
:
and
that
this
virtue
remains
in
it
,
for
a
little
space
after
the
ears
are
dead
.
Fourthly
,
in
touching
a
heart
,
which
had
newly
left
moving
,
with
his
finger
weted
with
warm
spittle
,
it
began
to
move
again
;
as
testifying
that
heat
and
moisture
made
this
motion
.
Fifthly
,
if
you
touch
the
Vipers
heart
over
with
vineger
,
with
spirit
of
wine
,
with
sharp
white-wine
,
or
with
any
piercing
liquor
;
it
presently
dyes
:
for
the
acuteness
of
such
substances
pierces
through
the
viscous
bloud
,
and
makes
way
for
the
heat
to
get
out
.
But
,
this
first
mover
of
an
Animal
must
have
somthing
from
without
to
stir
it
up
;
else
,
the
heat
would
lie
in
it
,
as
if
it
were
dead
,
and
in
time
would
become
absolutely
so
.
In
Eggs
you
see
this
exteriour
mover
,
in
the
warmth
of
the
Hens
hatching
them
:
And
in
Embryons
,
it
is
the
warmth
of
the
mothers
womb
.
But
when
in
either
of
them
,
the
heart
is
completely
form'd
and
enclosed
in
the
breast
,
much
heat
is
likewise
enclosed
there
,
in
all
the
parts
near
about
the
heart
;
partly
made
by
the
heart
it self
,
and
partly
caused
by
the
outward
heat
,
which
helped
also
to
make
that
in
the
heart
:
and
then
,
although
the
warmth
of
the
hen
or
of
the
mothers
womb
forsake
the
heart
;
yet
this
stirs
up
the
native
heat
within
the
heart
and
keeps
it
in
motion
,
and
makes
it
feed
still
upon
new
fewel
,
as
fast
as
that
which
it
works
upon
decayes
.
But
,
to
express
more
particularly
how
this
motion
is
effected
,
5.
The
motion
of
the
heart
depends
originally
of
its
fibers
irrigated
by
bloud
.
We
are
to
note
,
that
the
heart
hath
in
its
ventrickles
three
sorts
of
fibers
.
The
first
go
long
ways
(
or
are
straight
ones
)
on
the
sides
of
the
ventricles
,
from
the
thick
basis
of
the
heart
,
towards
the
little
tip
or
cone
of
it
:
the
second
go
cross
,
or
round-ways
,
about
the
ventricles
within
the
heart
;
and
the
third
,
are
transversal
or
thwart
ones
.
Next
,
we
are
to
remember
,
that
the
heart
is
fix'd
to
the
body
by
its
base
;
and
hangs
loose
at
the
cone
.
Now
then
,
the
fibers
being
of
the
nature
of
such
things
as
will
swell
and
grow
thicker
by
being
moisten'd
;
and
consequently
shrink
up
in
length
and
grow
shorter
,
in
proportion
to
their
swelling
thicker
(
as
you
may
observe
in
a
loose-wrought
hempen
rope
)
:
it
must
of
necessity
follow
,
that
,
when
the
bloud
falls
into
the
heart
(
which
is
of
a
kind
of
spungy
substance
)
;
the
fibers
,
being
therwith
moist'ned
,
will
presently
swell
in
roundness
and
shrink
in
length
.
Next
,
we
are
to
note
,
that
there
is
a
double
motion
in
the
heart
:
the
one
of
opening
,
which
is
call'd
Diastole
;
the
other
of
shutting
,
which
is
term'd
Systole
.
And
although
Dr.
Harvey
seems
to
allow
the
opening
of
the
heart
to
be
no
motion
;
but
rather
a
relenting
from
motion
;
nevertheless
(
me
thinks
)
't
is
manifest
,
that
it
is
not
only
a
compleat
motion
,
but
,
in
a
manner
,
the
greater
motion
of
the
two
,
though
indeed
the
less
sensible
,
because
it
is
perform'd
by
little
and
little
:
for
in
it
the
heart
is
drawn
by
violence
from
its
natural
position
,
which
must
be
(
as
it
is
of
all
heavy
things
)
that
by
which
it
approaches
most
to
the
center
of
gravity
;
and
such
a
position
we
see
it
gains
by
the
shutting
of
it
.
Now
,
to
declare
how
both
these
motions
are
effected
,
we
are
to
consider
how
,
at
the
end
of
the
Systole
,
the
heart
is
voided
and
cleansed
of
all
the
bloud
that
was
in
it
;
whence
it
follows
,
that
the
weight
of
the
bloud
which
is
in
the
auricles
,
pressing
upon
the
valvulas
or
doors
that
open
inwards
,
makes
its
way
by
little
and
little
into
the
ventricles
of
the
heart
:
where
it
must
necessarily
swell
the
fibers
,
and
they
being
swelled
must
needs
draw
the
heart
into
a
roundish
and
capacious
figure
;
which
the
more
it
is
done
,
the
more
blood
comes
in
,
and
with
greater
violence
.
The
following
effect
of
which
must
be
,
that
the
weight
of
the
blood
,
joyn'd
to
the
weight
of
the
heart
it self
and
particularly
of
the
conus
or
tip
(
which
is
more
solid
and
heavy
in
proportion
to
its
quantitity
,
then
the
rest
of
the
heart
,
)
must
necessarily
set
the
heart
into
the
natural
motion
of
descending
according
to
its
gravity
;
which
,
consequently
,
is
perform'd
by
a
lively
jerk
,
wherby
it
comes
to
pass
,
that
the
tip
of
our
heart
as
it
were
springs
up
towards
our
breast
;
&
the
bloud
is
spurted
out
by
other
valvulae
(
that
open
outwards
)
which
are
aptly
disposed
to
be
open'd
upon
such
a
motion
,
and
convey
it
to
the
arteries
.
In
the
course
of
which
motion
,
we
may
note
,
how
the
figure
of
our
heart
contributes
to
its
springing
up
towards
our
breast
;
for
,
the
line
of
distance
between
the
basis
and
the
tip
being
longer
on
that
side
towards
the
back
,
then
on
the
other
towards
the
breast
;
it
must
happen
that
,
when
the
heart
shuts
and
straightens
it self
,
and
thereby
extends
it self
to
its
length
,
the
tip
will
but
out
forwards
towards
the
breast
.
Against
this
doctrine
,
of
the
motion
,
and
of
the
Systole
and
6.
An
objection
answer'd
against
the
former
doctrine
.
Diastole
of
the
heart
,
it
may
be
objected
,
that
beasts
hearts
do
not
hang
like
a
mans
heart
,
straight
downwards
,
but
rather
horizantally
;
and
therfore
this
motion
of
gravity
cannot
have
place
in
them
:
nevertheless
,
we
are
sure
they
beat
,
and
open
and
shut
regularly
.
Besides
,
if
there
were
no
other
cause
,
but
this
of
gravity
,
for
the
motion
of
a
mans
heart
;
it
would
follow
that
one
,
who
were
set
upon
his
head
or
hung
by
his
heels
,
could
not
have
the
motion
of
his
heart
:
which
posture
nevertheless
,
we
see
men
remain
in
for
a
pretty
while
,
without
any
extreme
prejudice
.
But
these
difficulties
are
easily
answer'd
.
For
,
first
,
whether
beasts
hearts
lie
directly
horizontally
,
or
whether
the
basis
be
fast'ned
somwhat
higher
then
the
tip
reaches
,
and
so
makes
their
heart
hang
inclining
downwards
;
still
the
motion
of
gravity
hath
its
effect
in
them
.
As
we
may
perceive
in
the
heart
of
a
viper
lying
upon
a
plate
,
and
in
any
other
thing
that
of
it self
swells
up
,
and
straight
again
shrinks
down
:
in
which
we
cannot
doubt
,
but
that
the
gravity
,
fighting
against
the
heat
,
makes
the
elevated
parts
fall
,
as
the
heat
makes
them
rise
.
And
as
for
the
latter
,
't
is
evident
that
men
cannot
stay
long
in
that
posture
,
without
violent
accidents
;
and
,
in
any
little
while
,
we
see
,
the
bloud
comes
into
their
face
and
other
parts
,
which
naturally
are
situated
higher
,
but
by
this
position
become
lower
then
the
heart
:
and
much
time
is
not
required
,
to
have
them
quite
disorder'd
and
suffocated
;
the
bloud
passing
through
the
heart
with
too
much
quickness
,
and
not
receiving
due
concoction
there
,
and
falling
thence
in
too
great
abundance
into
places
that
cannot
with
conveniency
entertain
it
.
But
you
will
insist
,
and
ask
,
Whether
in
that
posture
the
heart
moves
or
no
;
and
how
?
And
,
to
speak
by
guesse
in
a
thing
I
have
not
yet
made
experiences
enough
to
be
throughly
inform'd
in
;
I
conceive
,
without
any
great
scruple
,
that
it
doth
move
:
And
that
it
happens
thus
,
That
the
heart
,
hanging
somewhat
loose
,
must
needs
tumble
over
,
and
the
tip
of
it
lean
downwards
some
way
or
other
;
and
so
lie
in
part
like
the
heart
of
a
beast
,
though
not
so
conveniently
accommodated
:
and
then
the
heat
,
which
makes
the
viscous
bloud
that
is
in
the
substance
of
the
heart
to
ferment
,
wil
not
fail
of
raising
it
up
;
wherupon
,
the
weight
of
that
side
of
the
heart
that
is
lifted
up
will
presently
press
it
down
.
And
thus
,
by
the
alternative
operations
of
these
causes
,
the
heart
will
be
made
to
open
and
shut
it self
;
as
much
as
is
necessary
for
admitting
and
thrusting
out
that
little
and
disorderly
coming
bloud
,
which
makes
its
course
through
it
,
for
that
little
space
wherin
the
man
continues
in
that
position
.
Now
,
from
these
effects
wrought
in
the
heart
by
the
moistning
of
the
fibers
,
two
other
effects
proceed
.
One
is
,
that
7.
The
Circulation
of
the
Bloud
,
and
other
effects
that
follow
the
motions
of
the
heart
.
the
bloud
is
push'd
out
of
every
corner
of
the
heart
with
an
impetuousness
or
velocity
:
The
other
is
,
that
by
this
notion
the
spirits
,
which
are
in
the
ventricles
of
the
heart
and
in
the
bloud
that
is
even
then
heated
there
,
are
more
and
deeper
press'd
into
the
substance
of
the
heart
;
so
that
you
see
the
heart
imbibes
fresh
vigour
,
and
is
strengthened
with
new
spirits
,
whiles
it
seems
to
reject
that
which
should
strengthen
it
.
Again
,
two
other
effects
follow
this
violent
ejection
of
the
bloud
out
of
the
heart
.
One
is
,
that
,
for
the
present
,
the
heart
is
entirely
cleans'd
of
all
remainders
of
bloud
;
none
being
permitted
to
fall
back
,
to
annoy
it
.
The
other
is
,
that
the
heart
finding
it self
dry
,
the
fibers
relent
presently
into
their
natural
position
and
extension
,
and
the
valvulae
that
open
inwards
fall
flat
to
the
sides
of
the
ventricles
;
and
consequently
new
bloud
drops
in
.
So
that
,
in
conclusion
,
we
see
,
the
motion
of
the
heart
depends
originally
of
its
fibers
irrigated
by
the
blood
;
and
not
from
the
force
of
the
vapour
,
as
Monsieur
des
Cartes
supposes
.
This
motion
of
the
heart
drives
the
blood
(
which
is
warm'd
and
spiritualiz'd
,
by
being
boyl'd
in
this
furnace
)
through
due
passages
into
the
arteries
,
whence
it
runs
into
the
veins
:
and
is
a
main
cause
of
making
and
nourishing
other
parts
;
as
the
Liver
,
the
Lungs
,
the
Brains
,
and
whatsoever
else
depends
of
those
veins
and
arteries
through
which
the
bloud
goes
.
Which
being
ever
freshly
heated
,
and
receiving
the
tincture
of
the
hearts
nature
,
by
passing
through
the
heart
;
wherever
it
stayes
and
curdles
,
it
grows
into
a
substance
,
of
a
nature
conformable
to
the
heart
;
though
every
one
of
such
substances
be
of
exceeding
different
conditions
in
themselves
;
the
very
grossest
excrements
not
being
excluded
from
some
participation
of
that
nature
.
But
,
if
you
desire
to
follow
the
blood
all
along
,
every
step
in
its
progress
from
the
heart
round
about
the
body
,
till
it
return
back
again
to
its
center
;
Dr.
Harvey
,
who
most
acutely
teaches
this
doctrine
,
must
be
your
guide
.
He
will
shew
you
how
it
issues
from
the
heart
by
the
Arteries
;
from
whence
it
goes
on
warming
the
flesh
til
it
arrive
to
some
of
the
extremities
of
the
body
:
and
against
it
is
grown
so
cool
(
by
long
absence
from
the
fountain
of
its
heart
,
and
by
evaporating
its
own
stock
of
spirits
without
any
new
supply
)
that
it
hath
need
of
being
warmed
anew
,
it
findes
it self
return'd
back
again
to
the
Heart
,
and
is
there
heated
again
;
which
return
is
made
by
the
Veins
,
as
its
going
forwards
is
perform'd
only
by
the
Arteries
.
And
,
were
it
not
for
this
continual
circulation
of
the
blood
,
and
this
new
heating
it
in
its
proper
caldron
,
the
Heart
;
it
could
not
be
avoided
but
that
the
extreme
parts
of
the
body
would
soon
grow
cold
and
die
.
For
,
flesh
being
of
it self
of
a
cold
nature
(
as
is
apparent
in
dead
flesh
)
,
and
being
kept
warm
meerly
by
the
blood
that
bedews
it
;
and
the
bloud
likewise
being
of
a
nature
that
soon
grows
cold
and
congeals
,
unless
it
be
preserv'd
in
due
temper
by
actual
heat
working
upon
it
:
how
can
we
imagine
that
they
two
singly
,
without
any
other
assistance
,
should
keep
one
another
warm
(
especially
in
those
parts
that
are
far
distant
from
the
heart
)
by
only
being
together
?
Surely
,
we
must
allow
the
blood
(
which
is
a
substance
fit
for
motion
)
to
have
recourse
back
to
the
heart
(
where
only
it
can
be
supply'd
with
new
heat
and
spirits
)
;
and
from
thence
be
driven
out
again
by
its
pulses
or
strokes
,
which
are
its
shuttings
.
And
,
as
fast
as
it
flies
out
,
(
like
a
reeking
thick
steam
,
which
rises
from
perfumed
water
falling
upon
a
heated
pan
)
,
that
which
is
next
before
it
must
flie
yet
further
on
,
to
make
way
for
it
;
and
,
newt
arterial
blood
stil
issuing
forth
at
every
pulse
,
it
must
still
drive
on
what
issued
thence
the
last
precedent
pulse
,
and
that
part
must
press
on
what
is
next
before
it
.
And
thus
it
fares
with
the
whole
mass
of
blood
;
which
,
having
no
other
course
but
in
the
body
,
must
at
length
run
round
,
and
by
new
vessels
(
which
are
the
veins
)
return
back
to
the
place
from
whence
it
issued
first
:
and
,
by
that
time
it
comes
thither
,
it
is
grown
cool
and
thick
,
&
needs
a
vigorous
restauration
of
spirits
and
a
new
rarifying
,
that
then
it
may
warm
the
flesh
it
passes
again
through
;
without
which
it
would
suddenly
grow
stone
cold
.
As
is
manifest
,
if
,
by
tying
or
cutting
the
arteries
,
you
intercept
the
blood
which
is
to
nourish
any
part
:
for
then
that
part
grows
presently
cold
and
benum'd
.
But
,
referring
the
particulars
of
this
doctrine
to
Dr.
Harvey
,
who
hath
both
invented
and
perfected
it
:
our
task
in
hand
8.
Of
Nutrition
.
calls
upon
us
,
to
declare
in
common
the
residue
of
motions
that
all
Living
Creatures
agree
in
.
How
Generation
is
perform'd
,
we
have
determin'd
in
the
past
discourse
:
Our
next
consideration
then
ought
to
be
of
Nutrition
and
Augmentation
.
Between
which
there
is
very
little
difference
,
in
the
nature
of
their
actions
:
and
the
difference
of
their
names
is
grounded
,
more
upon
the
different
result
in
the
period
of
them
,
then
upon
the
thing
it self
;
as
will
by
and
by
appear
.
Thus
then
is
the
progress
of
this
matter
.
As
soon
as
a
living
creature
is
formed
,
it
endeavours
straight
to
augment
it self
,
and
employs
it self
only
about
that
;
the
parts
of
it
being
yet
too
young
and
tender
,
to
perform
the
other
functions
which
nature
hath
produced
them
for
.
That
is
to
say
,
the
Living
Creature
at
its
first
production
is
in
such
a
state
and
condition
,
that
it
is
able
to
do
nothing
else
but
,
by
means
of
the
great
heat
in
it
,
to
turn
into
its
own
substance
the
abundance
of
moysture
that
overflows
it
.
They
who
are
curious
in
this
matter
tell
us
,
that
the
performance
of
this
work
consists
in
five
actions
;
which
they
call
Attraction
,
Adhesion
,
Concoction
,
Assimulation
,
and
Unition
.
The
nature
of
Atraction
we
have
already
declared
;
when
we
explicated
how
the
heart
and
the
root
sends
juice
into
the
other
parts
of
the
Animal
or
Plant
:
for
they
,
abounding
in
themselves
with
inward
heat
,
and
besides
that
,
much
other
circumstant
heat
working
likewise
upon
them
;
it
cannot
be
otherwise
,
but
that
they
must
needs
suck
and
draw
into
them
the
moisture
that
is
about
them
.
As
for
Adhesion
,
the
nature
of
that
is
likewise
explicated
;
when
we
shew'd
how
such
parts
as
are
moist
,
but
especially
aerial
or
oily
ones
,
(
such
as
are
made
by
the
operation
of
a
soft
and
continual
heat
)
,
are
catching
and
easily
stick
to
any
body
they
happen
to
touch
:
and
how
a
little
part
of
▪
moysture
between
two
dry
parts
joyns
them
together
.
Upon
which
occasion
,
it
is
to
be
noted
that
parts
of
the
same
kind
joyn
best
together
:
and
therfore
the
powder
of
glass
is
used
to
ciment
broken
glass
withal
(
as
we
have
touch'd
somwhere
above
)
,
and
the
powder
of
marble
to
ciment
marble
with
;
and
so
of
other
bodies
.
In
like
manner
,
Alchimists
find
no
better
expedient
to
extract
a
small
proportion
of
silver
mixed
with
a
great
one
of
gold
,
then
to
put
more
silver
to
it
:
nor
any
more
effectual
way
to
get
out
the
heart
,
or
tincture
,
or
spirits
,
of
any
thing
they
distil
or
make
an
extract
of
;
then
to
infuse
its
own
flegme
upon
it
,
and
to
water
it
with
that
.
Now
,
whether
the
reason
of
this
be
,
that
continuity
,
because
it
is
an
unity
,
must
be
firmest
between
parts
that
are
most
conformable
to
one
another
,
and
consequently
nearest
one
among
themselves
;
or
whether
it
be
for
some
other
hidden
cause
,
belongs
not
to
this
place
to
discourse
:
but
in
fine
so
it
is
.
And
the
adhesion
is
strongest
of
such
parts
as
are
most
conformable
to
that
which
needs
encrease
and
nourishment
;
and
that
is
made
up
by
the
other
three
actions
.
Of
which
,
Concoction
is
nothing
else
but
a
thickning
of
that
juice
which
already
sticks
to
any
part
of
the
Animals
body
,
by
the
good
digestion
that
heat
makes
in
it
.
And
Assimilation
is
the
effect
of
Concoction
:
for
,
this
juice
being
used
in
the
same
manner
,
as
the
first
juice
was
that
made
the
part
wherto
this
is
to
be
joyn'd
,
it
cannot
chuse
but
become
like
it
in
substance
;
And
then
,
there
being
no
other
substance
between
,
it
is
of
it self
united
to
it
,
without
any
further
help
.
Hitherto
this
action
belongs
to
Nutrition
.
But
if
,
on
the
one
9.
Of
Argumentation
,
side
,
the
heat
and
spirituality
of
the
blood
,
and
,
on
the
other
side
,
the
due
temper
and
disposition
of
the
part
be
such
,
as
the
bloud
is
greedily
suck'd
into
the
part
,
(
which
therby
swells
to
make
room
for
it
,
and
will
not
let
it
go
away
,
but
turns
it
into
a
like
substance
as
it self
is
,
and
is
greater
in
quantity
,
then
what
is
consumed
and
decayes
continually
by
transpiration
:
then
this
action
is
called
likewise
Augmentation
.
Which
Galen
explicates
,
by
a
sport
the
boys
of
Ionia
used
;
who
were
accustom'd
to
fill
a
bladder
with
wind
,
and
,
when
they
could
force
no
more
into
it
,
they
could
rub
the
bladder
;
and
,
after
rubbing
of
it
,
they
found
it
capable
of
receiving
new
breath
;
and
so
they
would
proceed
on
,
till
their
bladder
were
as
full
,
as
by
use
they
knew
it
could
be
made
.
Now
(
saith
he
)
nature
doth
the
like
,
by
filling
our
flesh
and
other
parts
with
bloud
;
that
is
to
say
,
it
stretches
the
fibers
:
but
she
hath
,
over
and
above
,
a
power
which
the
boys
had
not
,
namely
,
to
make
the
fibers
as
strong
after
they
are
stretched
to
their
utmost
extension
,
as
they
were
before
they
were
extended
;
whence
it
happens
,
that
she
can
extend
them
again
as
well
as
at
the
first
,
and
this
without
end
,
as
far
as
concerns
that
part
.
The
reason
wherof
is
,
because
she
extends
them
by
means
of
a
liquor
,
which
is
of
the
same
nature
as
that
wherof
they
were
made
at
first
:
and
from
thence
it
followes
,
that
,
by
concoction
,
that
liquour
settles
in
the
parts
of
the
fibers
which
have
most
need
;
and
so
makes
those
parts
as
great
in
the
length
they
are
extended
to
,
as
they
were
in
their
shortness
before
they
were
drawn
out
.
Whereby
the
whole
part
of
the
Animal
,
wherin
this
happens
,
grows
greater
:
and
,
the
like
being
done
in
every
part
,
as
well
as
in
any
one
single
one
,
the
whole
Animal
becomes
bigger
;
and
is
in
such
sort
augmented
.
Out
of
all
which
discourse
,
we
may
collect
that
,
in
the
essential
10.
Of
Death
and
Sickness
.
composition
of
Living
Creatures
,
there
may
peradventure
be
a
phisical
possibility
for
them
to
continue
always
without
decay
;
and
so
become
immortals
even
in
their
bodies
,
if
all
hurtful
accidents
coming
from
without
might
be
prevented
.
For
,
seeing
that
a
man
,
besides
the
encrease
which
he
makes
of
himself
,
can
also
impart
to
his
children
a
vertue
,
by
which
they
are
able
to
do
the
like
;
and
to
give
again
to
theirs
,
as
much
as
they
receiv'd
from
their
Fathers
:
't
is
clear
,
that
what
makes
him
die
is
no
more
the
want
of
any
radical
power
in
him
,
to
encrease
or
nourish
himself
;
then
,
in
fire
,
it
is
the
want
of
power
to
burn
,
which
makes
it
go
out
.
But
,
it
must
be
some
accidental
want
;
which
Gallen
attributes
chiefly
to
the
driness
of
our
bones
,
and
sinews
,
&c.
as
you
may
in
him
see
more
at
large
.
For
,
driness
with
density
alows
not
easie
admittance
to
moysture
,
and
therfore
it
causes
the
heat
,
which
is
in
the
dry
body
,
either
to
evaporate
,
or
to
be
extinguish'd
:
and
want
of
heat
is
that
from
whence
the
failing
of
life
proceeds
which
he
thinks
cannot
be
prevented
by
any
art
or
industry
.
And
herein
God
hath
express'd
his
great
mercy
and
goodness
towards
us
.
For
,
seeing
that
,
by
the
corruption
of
our
own
nature
,
we
are
so
immers'd
in
flesh
and
blood
,
as
we
should
for
ever
delight
to
wallow
in
their
mire
;
without
raising
our
thoughts
at
any
time
above
that
low
and
brutal
condition
:
he
hath
engaged
us
,
by
a
happy
necessity
,
to
think
of
and
provide
for
a
nobler
and
far
more
excellent
state
of
living
,
that
will
never
change
or
end
.
In
pursuance
of
which
inevitable
ordinance
,
Man
(
as
if
he
were
grown
weary
and
out
of
love
with
this
life
;
and
scorn'd
any
Term
in
his
farm
here
,
since
he
cannot
purchase
the
Fee-simple
of
it
)
hastens
on
his
death
by
his
unwary
and
rash
use
of
meats
,
which
poyson
his
blood
:
and
then
his
infected
blood
,
passing
through
his
whole
body
,
must
needs
in
like
manner
taint
it
all
at
once
.
For
the
redress
of
which
mischief
,
the
assistance
of
physick
is
made
use
of
:
and
that
,
passing
likewise
the
same
way
,
purifies
the
blood
,
and
recovers
the
corruption
occasion'd
by
the
peccant
humour
;
or
other
whiles
,
gathering
it
together
,
it
thrusts
and
carries
out
that
evil
guest
,
by
the
passages
contriv'd
by
nature
to
disburden
the
body
of
unprofitable
or
hurtful
supersluites
.
CHAP.
XXVII
.
Of
the
motions
of
Sence
;
and
of
the
Sensible
Qualities
in
general
:
and
,
in
particular
,
of
those
which
belong
to
Touch
,
Tast
,
and
Smelling
.
HAving
thus
brought
on
the
course
of
Nature
as
high
as
Living
Creatures
,
whose
chief
species
or
division
is
those
that
1.
The
connxeion
of
the
subsequent
chapters
with
the
precedent
.
have
sense
;
and
having
declared
the
operations
which
are
common
to
the
whole
tribe
of
them
,
which
includes
both
Plants
and
Animals
:
't
is
now
time
we
take
a
particular
view
of
those
,
whose
action
and
passion
is
the
reason
why
that
chief
portion
of
life
is
termed
sensitive
;
I
mean
the
Senses
,
and
the
qualities
by
which
the
outward
world
comes
into
the
living
creature
through
his
senses
.
Which
when
we
shall
have
gone
through
,
we
shall
scarcely
have
left
any
qualities
among
bodies
,
to
plead
for
a
spiritual
manner
of
being
or
working
,
that
is
,
for
a
selfentity
an
instantaneous
operation
;
which
kind
of
things
and
properties
vulgar
Philosophy
is
very
earnest
to
attribute
to
our
senses
:
with
what
reason
,
and
upon
what
ground
,
let
us
now
consider
.
These
qualities
are
reduced
to
five
several
heads
;
answerable
to
so
many
different
wayes
,
wherby
we
receive
notice
of
the
bodies
2.
Of
the
Senses
and
sensible
qualities
in
general
:
And
,
of
the
end
for
which
they
serve
.
that
are
without
us
And
accordingly
,
they
constitute
a
like
number
of
different
Senses
:
of
every
one
of
which
we
will
discourse
particularly
,
when
we
have
examined
the
natures
of
the
qualities
that
affect
them
.
But
now
,
all
the
consideration
we
shall
need
to
have
of
them
is
only
this
;
That
it
is
manifest
,
the
organs
in
us
,
by
which
sensible
qualites
work
upon
us
,
are
corporeal
,
and
made
of
the
like
ingredients
as
the
rest
of
our
body
is
:
and
therfore
must
of
necessity
be
liable
to
suffer
evil
,
and
receive
good
(
as
all
other
bodies
do
)
from
those
active
qualities
which
make
and
mar
all
things
within
the
limits
of
Nature
.
By
which
terms
of
Evil
and
Good
,
I
mean
those
effects
that
are
averse
or
conformable
to
the
particular
nature
of
any
thing
;
and
therby
tend
to
the
preservation
or
destruction
of
that
individual
.
Now
we
,
receiving
from
our
senses
the
knowledge
we
have
of
things
without
us
,
give
names
to
them
,
according
to
the
passions
and
affections
which
those
things
cause
in
our
senses
:
which
being
the
same
in
all
mankind
(
as
long
as
they
are
consider'd
in
common
,
and
their
effects
are
look'd
upon
in
gross
)
,
all
the
world
agrees
in
one
Notion
and
Name
of
the
same
thing
;
for
every
man
living
is
affected
by
it
just
as
his
neighbour
is
,
and
as
all
men
else
in
the
world
are
.
As
for
example
;
Heat
or
Cold
works
the
same
feeling
in
every
man
composed
of
flesh
and
bloud
:
and
therfore
whoever
should
be
ask'd
of
them
would
return
the
same
answer
,
that
they
cause
such
and
such
affects
in
his
sense
;
pleasing
or
displeasing
to
him
,
according
to
their
degrees
,
and
as
they
tend
to
the
good
or
evil
of
his
whole
body
.
But
,
if
we
descend
to
particulars
,
we
shall
find
that
several
men
of
differin●
constitutions
frame
different
notions
of
the
same
things
;
according
as
they
are
conformable
or
disagreeing
to
their
natures
:
and
accordingly
,
they
give
them
different
names
.
As
when
the
same
liquor
is
sweet
to
some
mens
tast
,
which
to
anothers
appears
bitter
:
one
man
takes
that
for
a
perfume
,
which
to
another
is
an
offensive
smel
.
In
the
Turkish
Baths
,
(
where
there
are
many
degrees
of
heat
in
divers
rooms
,
through
all
which
the
same
person
uses
to
pass
,
and
to
stay
a
while
in
every
one
of
them
,
both
at
his
entrance
and
going
out
;
to
season
his
body
by
degrees
for
the
contrary
excess
he
is
going
to
)
that
seems
chilly-cold
at
his
first
return
,
which
appear'd
melting
hot
at
his
going
to
it
:
as
I
my self
have
often
made
experience
in
those
Countreys
.
Beauty
and
loveliness
will
shine
to
one
man
in
the
same
face
,
that
will
give
aversion
to
another
.
All
which
proclaims
,
that
the
Sensible
Qualities
of
Bodies
are
not
any
positive
real
thing
,
consisting
in
an
indivisible
and
distinct
from
the
body
it self
;
but
are
meerly
the
very
body
,
as
it
affects
our
senses
:
to
discover
how
they
do
,
which
must
be
our
labour
here
.
Let
us
therfore
begin
with
considering
the
difference
between
sensible
and
insensible
creatures
.
These
later
lie
exposed
to
the
mercy
of
all
outward
agents
,
that
from
time
to
time
(
by
the
continual
motion
which
all
things
are
in
)
come
within
distance
of
working
upon
them
:
and
they
have
no
power
to
remove
themselvs
from
what
is
averse
to
their
nature
;
nor
to
approach
nearer
what
comforts
it
.
But
the
others
,
having
within
themselvs
a
principle
of
motion
,
(
as
we
have
already
declared
)
,
are
able
,
whenever
such
effects
are
wrought
on
them
,
as
on
the
others
,
upon
their
own
account
and
by
their
own
action
,
to
remove
themselvs
from
what
begins
to
annoy
them
,
and
to
come
nearer
to
what
they
find
a
beginning
of
good
by
.
These
impressions
are
made
on
those
parts
of
us
,
which
we
call
the
Organs
of
our
Senses
:
and
by
them
give
us
seasonable
advertisements
and
knowledges
,
wherby
we
may
govern
and
order
,
to
the
best
advantage
,
our
little
charge
of
a
body
;
according
to
the
tune
or
warnings
of
change
in
the
great
circumstant
body
of
the
world
,
as
far
as
it
may
concern
ours
.
Which
how
it
is
done
,
and
by
what
steps
it
proceeds
,
shall
be
in
the
following
discourse
laid
open
.
Of
this
great
machine
that
environs
us
,
we
,
who
are
but
a
small
parcel
,
are
not
immediately
concern'd
in
every
part
.
It
imports
not
us
,
for
the
conservation
of
our
body
,
to
have
knowledge
of
other
parts
then
such
are
within
the
distance
of
working
upon
us
:
those
only
,
within
whose
sphere
of
activity
we
are
planted
,
can
offend
or
advantage
us
;
and
of
them
some
are
near
us
,
others
further
from
us
.
Those
that
are
next
us
we
discern
(
according
as
they
are
qualified
)
,
either
by
our
Touch
,
or
our
Tast
,
or
our
Smelling
:
which
three
Senses
manifestly
appear
to
consist
in
a
meer
gradation
of
more
or
less
gross
;
and
their
operations
are
level'd
to
the
three
Elements
that
press
upon
us
,
Earth
,
Water
,
and
Air.
By
our
other
two
Senses
(
our
Hearing
and
our
Seeing
)
we
have
notice
of
things
further
off
;
and
the
agents
which
work
on
them
are
of
a
more
refined
nature
.
But
we
must
treat
of
them
all
in
particular
:
and
that
which
we
will
begin
with
shall
be
the
Touch
;
as
being
the
grossest
of
3.
Of
the
sense
of
Touching
;
and
that
both
it
and
its
qualities
are
bodies
.
them
,
and
that
which
converses
with
none
but
the
most
material
and
massie
objects
.
We
see
,
it
deals
with
heavy
consistent
bodies
;
and
judges
of
them
by
conjunction
to
them
,
and
by
immediate
reception
of
something
from
them
.
And
,
according
to
the
divers
impressions
they
make
in
it
,
it
distinguishes
them
by
divers
names
;
which
(
as
we
said
of
the
qualities
of
mixed
bodies
)
are
generally
reduced
to
certain
pairs
:
as
,
hot
and
cold
,
wet
and
dry
,
soft
and
hard
,
smooth
and
rough
,
thick
and
thin
,
and
some
others
of
the
like
nature
;
which
were
needless
to
enumerate
,
since
we
pretend
not
to
deliver
the
science
of
them
,
but
only
to
shew
that
they
and
their
actions
are
all
corporeal
.
And
,
this
is
sufficiently
evident
,
by
meer
repenting
but
their
very
names
:
for
't
is
plain
by
what
we
have
already
said
,
that
there
are
nothing
else
but
certain
effections
of
quantity
,
arising
out
of
different
degrees
of
rarity
and
density
compounded
together
.
And
't
is
manifest
,
by
experience
,
that
our
sense
receivs
the
very
same
impressions
from
them
which
another
body
doth
.
For
,
our
body
or
our
sense
will
be
heated
by
fire
;
burned
by
it
too
,
if
the
heat
be
too
great
,
as
well
as
wood
:
it
will
be
constipated
by
cold
water
,
moistened
by
humide
things
,
and
dryed
by
dry
bodies
;
in
the
same
manner
as
any
other
body
whatever
,
Likewise
,
it
may
,
in
such
sort
as
they
,
be
wounded
and
have
its
continuity
broken
by
hard
things
,
be
pleas'd
and
polish'd
by
soft
and
smooth
,
be
press'd
by
thick
and
heavy
,
and
rub'd
by
those
that
are
rugged
,
&c.
So
that
those
Masters
,
who
will
teach
us
that
the
impressions
upon
sense
are
made
by
spiritual
or
spirit-like
things
or
qualities
,
(
which
they
call
intentional
specieses
)
,
must
labour
at
two
works
:
the
one
,
to
make
it
appear
that
there
are
in
nature
such
things
as
they
would
perswade
us
;
the
other
,
to
prove
that
these
material
actions
we
speak
of
are
not
able
to
perform
those
eff●cts
,
for
which
the
senses
are
given
to
living
creatures
.
And
,
till
they
have
done
that
,
I
conceive
,
we
should
be
much
too
blame
to
admit
such
things
,
as
we
neither
have
ground
for
in
reason
,
nor
can
understand
what
they
are
.
And
therfore
,
we
must
resolve
to
rest
in
this
belief
,
which
experience
breeds
in
us
,
that
these
bodies
work
on
our
senses
,
no
other
ways
then
by
a
corporeal
operation
;
and
that
such
a
one
is
sufficient
for
all
the
effects
we
see
proceed
from
them
:
as
,
in
the
process
of
this
discourse
,
we
shall
more
amply
declare
.
The
Element
immediately
next
to
Earth
in
grosness
is
Water
.
And
in
it
is
the
exercise
of
our
tast
;
or
Mouth
being
perpetually
4.
Of
the
Tast
and
its
qualities
:
that
they
are
bodies
.
wet
within
;
by
means
of
which
moysture
,
our
Tongue
receives
into
it
some
little
parts
of
the
substance
which
we
chew
in
our
Teeth
,
and
which
passes
over
it
.
You
may
observe
how
,
if
we
take
any
herb
or
fruit
,
and
,
having
chop'd
or
beaten
it
small
,
put
it
into
a
wooden
dish
of
water
and
squeeze
it
a
little
;
the
juice
,
communicating
and
mingling
it self
with
the
water
,
infects
it
with
the
tast
of
it self
,
and
,
remaining
a
while
in
the
bowl
,
sinks
by
little
and
little
into
the
very
pores
of
the
wood
:
as
is
manifest
,
by
its
retaining
a
long
time
after
the
tast
and
smell
of
that
herb
.
In
like
manner
,
nature
hath
taught
us
,
by
chewing
our
meat
,
and
by
turning
it
in
our
mouths
and
pressing
it
a
little
(
that
we
may
the
more
easily
swallow
it
)
,
to
imbue
our
Spittle
with
such
little
parts
as
easily
diffuse
themselvs
in
water
.
And
then
,
our
Spittle
being
continuate
to
the
moysture
within
our
tongue
,
(
in
such
sort
as
we
declared
of
the
moisture
of
the
earth
,
that
soaks
into
the
root
of
a
plant
)
,
and
particularly
in
the
sinews
of
it
,
must
of
necessity
affect
those
little
sensible
strings
with
the
qualities
which
these
petty
bodies
,
mixed
every
where
with
the
moisture
,
are
themselves
imbued
withal
.
And
if
thou
ask
,
what
motions
or
qualities
these
be
?
Physitians
(
to
whom
it
belongs
most
particularly
to
look
into
them
)
will
tell
you
,
that
some
dilate
the
tongue
more
,
and
some
less
;
as
if
some
of
these
little
bodies
had
an
aereal
,
and
others
a
watry
disposition
:
and
these
two
they
express
by
the
names
of
sweet
and
fatty
.
That
some
contract
and
draw
the
tongue
together
;
as
choaky
and
rough
things
do
most
,
and
,
next
to
them
,
crabby
and
immature
sharpness
.
That
some
corrode
and
pierce
the
Tongue
;
as
Salt
and
sowre
things
.
That
bitter
things
search
the
outside
of
it
,
as
if
they
swept
it
:
and
that
other
things
as
it
were
prick
it
;
as
spices
and
hot
drinks
.
Now
all
these
are
sensible
material
things
;
which
admit
to
be
explicated
clearly
,
by
the
varieties
of
rarity
and
density
concurring
to
their
compositions
;
and
are
so
proportionable
to
such
material
instruments
,
as
we
cannot
doubt
but
they
may
be
throughly
declared
by
our
former
principles
.
The
next
Element
above
Water
is
Air
;
which
our
Nostrils
being
our
Instrument
to
suck
in
,
we
cannot
doubt
but
what
affects
5.
That
the
Smell
and
its
qualities
are
real
bodies
.
a
man
by
his
Nose
must
come
to
him
in
Breath
or
Air.
And
,
as
humidity
receives
grosser
and
weightier
parts
,
so
those
which
are
more
subtile
and
light
rise
up
into
the
Air
:
and
these
we
know
attain
to
this
lightness
by
the
commixtion
of
fire
,
which
is
hot
and
dry
.
And
therfore
we
cannot
doubt
,
but
that
the
nature
of
Smells
is
more
or
less
tending
to
heat
and
drought
:
which
is
the
cause
that
their
commixtion
with
the
brain
proves
comfortable
to
it
;
because
,
of
its
own
disposition
,
it
is
usually
subject
to
be
too
moist
and
too
cold
.
Whether
there
be
any
immediate
instrument
of
this
sense
to
receive
the
passion
or
effect
,
which
by
it
other
bodies
make
upon
us
,
or
whether
the
sense
it self
be
nothing
but
a
passage
of
these
exhalations
and
little
bodies
to
the
brain
,
fitly
accommodated
to
discern
what
is
good
or
hurtful
for
it
,
and
accordingly
to
move
the
body
to
admit
or
reject
them
;
it
imports
not
us
at
present
to
determine
:
let
Physicians
and
Anatomists
resolve
that
question
,
Whiles
it
suffices
us
to
understand
,
that
the
operations
of
bodies
by
Odours
upon
our
sense
,
are
perform'd
by
real
and
solid
parts
of
the
whole
substance
;
which
are
truly
material
,
though
very
little
bodies
;
and
not
by
imaginary
qualities
.
And
those
bodies
,
when
they
proceed
out
of
the
same
things
6.
Of
the
conformity
betwixt
the
two
Senses
of
Smelling
and
Tasting
.
that
yield
also
tastive
particles
,
(
although
without
such
material
violence
,
and
in
a
more
subtile
manner
)
,
must
of
necessity
have
in
them
the
same
nature
,
which
those
have
that
affect
the
tast
;
and
they
must
both
of
them
affect
a
man
much
alike
,
by
his
tast
by
his
smell
:
and
so
are
very
proportionate
to
one
another
;
excepting
in
those
properties
which
require
more
cold
or
liquidity
then
can
well
stand
with
the
nature
of
a
smell
.
And
accordingly
,
the
very
names
,
which
men
have
imposed
to
express
the
affections
of
both
,
many
times
agree
;
as
savour
and
sweet
which
are
common
both
to
the
smell
and
tast
;
the
strongest
of
which
we
see
oftentimes
make
themselves
known
,
as
well
by
the
one
as
by
the
other
sense
;
and
either
of
them
in
excess
will
turn
a
mans
stomack
.
And
,
the
Physicians
that
write
of
these
senses
find
them
very
conformable
:
whence
it
happens
that
the
losing
of
one
of
them
is
the
losse
also
of
the
other
.
And
,
experience
teaches
us
in
all
Beasts
,
that
the
Smell
is
given
to
living
creatures
,
to
know
what
meats
are
good
for
them
,
and
what
are
not
.
And
accordingly
,
we
see
them
still
smell
for
the
most
part
at
any
unknown
meat
,
before
they
touch
it
;
which
seldom
fails
of
informing
them
rightly
:
nature
having
provided
this
remedy
against
the
gluttony
,
which
could
not
choose
but
follow
the
convenient
disposition
and
temper
of
their
parts
and
humours
;
through
which
they
often
swallow
their
meat
greedily
and
suddenly
,
without
expecting
to
try
it
first
by
their
tast
:
Besides
that
,
many
meats
are
so
strong
,
that
their
very
tasting
them
after
their
usual
manner
would
poison
,
or
at
least
greatly
annoy
them
:
and
therfore
nature
hath
provided
this
sense
,
to
prevent
their
tast
;
which
being
far
more
subtile
then
their
tast
,
the
final
atoms
by
which
it
is
perform'd
are
not
so
very
noxious
to
the
health
of
the
Animal
,
as
the
other
grosser
atoms
are
.
And
doubtlesly
,
the
like
use
men
would
make
of
this
sense
;
had
they
not
,
on
the
one
side
,
better
means
then
it
to
know
the
7.
The
reason
why
the
sense
of
Smelling
is
not
so
perfect
in
man
as
in
beasts
:
with
a
wonderful
history
of
a
man
who
could
wind
a
scent
as
a
well
as
any
beast
.
qualities
of
meats
,
and
therfore
,
this
is
not
much
reflected
on
:
And
,
on
the
other
side
,
were
they
not
continually
stuff'd
and
clogg'd
with
gross
vapours
of
streamy
meats
,
which
are
daily
reeking
from
the
Table
and
their
stomacks
;
and
permit
not
purer
Atomes
of
bodies
to
be
discerned
,
which
require
clear
and
uninfected
organs
to
take
notice
of
them
.
As
we
see
it
fare
with
doggs
:
who
have
not
so
true
and
sensible
noses
,
when
they
are
high
fed
,
and
lie
in
the
kitchin
amidst
the
steams
of
meat
;
as
when
they
are
kept
in
their
kennel
,
with
a
more
spare
diet
,
fit
for
hunting
.
One
full
example
this
age
affords
us
in
this
kind
;
of
a
man
,
whose
extremity
of
fear
wrought
upon
him
to
give
us
this
experiment
.
He
was
born
in
some
Village
of
the
Countrey
of
Liege
:
and
therfore
,
among
strangers
,
he
is
known
by
the
name
of
John
of
Liege
.
I
have
been
informed
of
this
story
by
several
,
(
whom
I
dare
confidently
believe
)
that
have
had
it
from
his
own
mouth
;
and
have
question'd
him
,
with
great
curiosity
,
particularly
about
it
.
When
he
was
a
little
boy
,
there
being
wars
in
the
Countrey
,
(
as
that
State
is
seldom
without
molestations
from
abroad
,
when
they
have
no
distempers
at
home
,
which
is
an
inseparable
effect
of
a
Countries
situation
upon
the
Frontiers
of
powerful
neighbouring
Princes
that
are
at
variance
)
,
the
village
of
whence
he
was
had
notice
of
some
unruly
scatter'd
Troups
that
were
coming
to
pillage
them
:
which
made
all
the
people
of
the
village
flie
hastily
with
what
they
could
carry
with
them
,
to
hide
themselves
in
the
woods
;
which
were
spacious
enough
to
afford
them
shelter
,
for
they
joyn'd
upon
the
Forrest
of
Ardenne
.
There
they
lay
,
till
some
of
their
Scouts
brought
them
word
,
that
the
Souldiers
,
of
whom
they
were
in
such
apprehension
,
had
fired
their
Town
and
quitted
it
.
Then
all
of
them
return'd
home
,
excepting
this
boy
:
who
,
it
seems
,
being
of
a
very
timorous
nature
,
had
images
of
fear
so
stròg
in
his
phantasie
,
that
first
he
ran
further
into
the
wood
then
any
of
the
rest
,
and
afterwards
apprehended
that
every
body
he
saw
through
the
thickets
,
and
every
voice
he
heard
,
was
the
Souldiers
;
and
so
hid
himself
from
his
parents
,
that
were
in
much
distress
seeing
him
all
about
,
and
calling
his
name
as
loud
as
they
could
.
When
they
had
spent
a
day
or
two
in
vain
,
they
return'd
home
without
him
;
and
he
lived
many
years
in
the
woods
,
feeding
upon
roots
and
wild
fruits
,
and
maste
.
He
said
that
,
after
he
had
been
some
time
in
this
wilde
habitation
,
he
could
by
the
smel
judge
of
the
tast
of
any
thing
that
was
to
be
eaten
:
and
that
he
could
,
at
a
great
distance
,
wind
by
his
nose
,
where
wholsom
fruits
or
roots
grew
.
In
this
state
he
continu'd
(
still
shunning
men
with
as
great
fear
as
when
he
first
ran
away
;
so
strong
the
impression
was
,
and
so
little
could
his
little
reason
master
it
)
:
till
,
in
a
very
sharp
winter
,
when
many
beasts
of
the
forrest
perish'd
for
want
of
food
,
necessity
brought
him
to
so
much
confidence
,
that
,
leaving
the
wild
places
of
the
forrest
,
remote
from
all
peoples
dwellings
,
he
would
,
in
the
evenings
,
steal
among
cattel
that
were
fothered
;
especially
the
Swine
,
and
,
among
them
,
glean
that
which
serv'd
to
sustain
wretchedly
his
miserable
life
.
He
could
not
do
this
so
cunningly
,
but
that
,
returning
often
to
it
,
he
was
on
a
time
espied
:
and
they
who
saw
a
beast
of
so
strange
a
shape
(
for
such
they
took
him
to
be
,
he
being
naked
and
all
overgrown
with
hair
)
,
believing
him
to
be
a
Satyre
or
some
such
prodigious
creature
as
the
recounters
of
rare
accidents
tells
of
,
laid
wait
to
apprehend
him
.
But
he
,
that
winded
them
as
far
off
as
any
beast
could
do
,
still
avoided
them
;
till
at
length
,
they
laid
snares
for
him
,
and
took
the
wind
so
advantagiously
of
him
,
that
they
caught
him
:
and
then
soon
perceiv'd
he
was
a
man
,
though
he
had
quite
forgotten
the
use
of
all
language
;
but
by
his
gestures
and
cries
he
express'd
the
streatest
affrightedness
that
might
be
.
Which
afterwards
he
said
(
when
he
had
learn'd
a
new
to
speak
)
was
because
he
thought
those
were
the
souldiers
he
had
hidden
himself
to
avoid
,
when
he
first
betook
himself
to
the
Wood
;
and
were
alwayes
lively
in
his
phantasie
,
through
his
fears
continually
reducing
them
thither
.
This
man
,
within
a
little
while
after
he
came
to
good
keeping
and
full
feeding
,
quite
lost
that
accuteness
of
smelling
,
which
formerly
govern'd
him
in
his
taste
;
and
grew
to
be
in
that
particular
as
other
ordinary
men
were
.
But
,
at
his
first
living
with
other
people
,
a
woman
(
that
had
compassion
of
him
,
to
see
a
man
so
near
like
a
beast
,
and
that
had
no
language
to
call
for
what
he
wish'd
or
needed
to
have
)
took
particular
care
of
him
;
and
was
alwayes
very
sollicitous
to
see
him
furnish'd
with
what
he
wanted
:
which
made
him
so
apply
himself
unto
her
in
all
his
occurrents
,
that
,
whenever
he
stood
in
need
of
ought
,
if
shee
were
out
of
the
way
,
and
were
gone
abroad
in
the
fields
,
or
to
any
other
village
near
by
,
he
would
senther
out
presently
by
his
scent
;
in
such
sort
as
with
us
those
dogs
use
to
do
which
are
taught
to
draw
dry
foot
.
I
imagine
he
is
yet
alive
,
to
tell
a
better
story
of
himself
then
I
have
done
;
and
to
confirm
what
I
have
here
said
of
him
:
for
,
I
have
from
them
who
saw
him
but
few
years
agone
,
that
he
was
an
able
strong
man
,
and
likely
to
last
yet
a
good
while
longer
.
And
of
another
man
I
can
speak
assuredly
my self
;
who
,
being
a
very
temperate
or
rather
spare
diet
,
could
likewise
perfectly
discern
by
his
smel
the
qualities
of
whatever
was
afterwards
to
pass
the
examination
of
his
taste
,
even
to
his
bread
and
bear
.
Wherfore
to
conclude
,
't
is
evident
both
by
reason
and
experience
,
that
the
objects
of
our
Touch
,
our
Taste
,
and
our
Smel
,
are
material
and
corporeal
things
,
derived
from
the
division
of
quantity
into
more
rare
and
more
dense
parts
;
and
may
with
ease
be
resolved
into
their
heads
and
springs
,
sufficiently
to
content
any
judicious
and
rational
man
.
Who
,
if
he
be
curious
to
have
further
satisfaction
in
this
particular
(
as
far
as
concerns
odours
and
savours
)
,
may
look
over
what
Johannes
Bravus
(
that
judicious
,
though
unpolish'd
,
Physitian
of
Salamanca
)
hath
written
thereof
.
CHAP.
XXVIII
.
Of
the
sense
of
Hearing
,
and
of
the
sensible
quality
,
Sound
.
BUt
,
to
proceed
with
the
rest
of
the
Senses
.
Because
nature
1.
Of
the
sense
of
Hearing
:
and
that
Sound
is
purely
motion
.
saw
,
that
some
things
came
suddenly
upon
a
living
creature
,
which
might
do
it
hurt
,
if
they
were
not
perceiv'd
afar
off
;
and
that
other
things
were
placed
at
distance
from
it
,
which
would
greatly
help
it
,
if
it
could
come
near
to
them
:
she
found
a
means
to
give
us
two
Senses
more
,
for
the
discovery
of
remote
things
.
The
one
,
principally
and
particularly
,
to
descry
their
motion
.
The
other
,
to
mark
their
bulk
and
situation
.
And
so
,
to
begin
with
the
former
of
these
;
we
must
needs
acknowledge
(
after
due
examination
of
the
matter
)
that
the
thing
which
we
call
sound
is
purely
motion
.
And
if
it
be
objected
,
that
many
motions
are
made
without
any
discernable
Sound
;
We
shall
not
make
difficulty
to
grant
it
;
considering
that
many
motions
dye
before
they
come
to
touch
the
ear
;
or
else
are
so
weak
,
that
they
are
drown'd
by
other
stronger
motions
;
which
round
about
besiege
our
ears
in
such
manner
,
that
notice
is
not
taken
of
these
.
For
,
so
it
fares
in
what
depends
meerly
of
quantity
,
especially
concerning
our
senses
;
that
not
every
thing
of
the
kind
,
but
a
determinate
quantity
or
multitude
of
parts
of
it
,
makes
an
object
sensible
.
But
,
to
come
close
to
the
point
:
We
see
that
Sound
,
for
the
most
part
,
is
made
in
the
air
;
and
that
,
to
produce
it
,
there
is
required
a
quick
and
smart
motion
of
that
Element
,
which
,
of
all
the
the
rest
,
is
the
most
moveable
.
And
,
in
motion
,
velocity
or
quickness
is
proportionate
to
density
in
magnitude
(
as
we
have
at
large
declared
)
:
Which
makes
quantity
become
perceptible
in
bulk
,
as
this
doth
in
motion
.
And
,
as
the
one
consists
in
a
greater
proportion
of
substance
to
the
same
quantity
;
so
the
other
doth
,
in
the
passage
of
more
parts
of
the
medium
in
the
same
time
.
And
,
in
the
moderating
of
this
,
such
of
the
Liberal
Arts
are
employ'd
,
as
belong
to
the
cultivating
mans
voice
:
as
Rhetorick
,
Meetering
,
and
Singing
.
'T
is
admirable
how
finely
Galileo
hath
deliver'd
us
the
consonances
of
Musick
(
towards
the
end
of
his
First
Dialogue
,
of
Motion
;
from
the
95
page
,
forward
2.
Of
divers
arts
belonging
to
the
sense
of
Hearing
:
all
which
confirm
that
Sound
is
nothing
but
motion
.
on
)
,
and
now
he
hath
shew'd
that
matter
clearly
to
the
sight
(
so
making
the
eye
as
well
as
the
ear
Judge
of
it
)
,
in
motions
of
the
water
,
in
Pendants
hanging
loose
in
the
air
,
and
in
permanent
notes
or
traces
made
upon
letton
.
To
the
moderation
of
the
same
,
many
other
mechanical
arts
are
imply'd
;
as
the
Trade
of
Belfounders
,
and
of
all
Makers
of
musical
instruments
by
wind
,
or
by
water
,
or
by
strings
.
Neither
can
I
slip
over
without
mention
the
two
curious
Arts
of
Echoing
and
Whispering
.
The
first
of
which
teaches
to
iterate
voices
several
times
;
and
is
frequently
put
in
practice
by
those
,
that
are
delighted
with
rarities
in
their
gardens
:
And
the
other
shews
how
to
gather
into
a
narrow
room
the
motions
of
the
air
,
that
are
diffused
in
a
great
extent
;
wherby
one
that
shall
put
his
ear
,
to
that
place
where
all
the
several
motions
meet
,
shall
hear
what
is
spoken
so
low
,
as
no
body
between
him
and
the
speaker
can
discern
any
sound
at
all
.
Of
which
kind
there
are
very
fine
curiosities
in
some
Churches
of
England
:
and
my self
have
seen
,
in
an
upper
room
of
a
capacious
round
Tower
vaulted
overhead
,
the
walls
so
contrived
(
by
chance
I
believe
)
;
that
two
men
,
standing
at
the
utmost
opposite
points
of
the
Diameter
of
it
,
could
talk
very
currently
and
clearly
with
one
another
,
and
yet
none
that
stood
in
the
middle
could
hear
a
sillable
.
And
,
if
one
turn'd
his
face
to
the
wall
and
spoke
against
that
(
though
never
so
softly
)
;
the
others
ear
,
at
the
opposite
point
,
would
discern
every
word
.
Which
puts
me
in
mind
of
a
note
made
by
one
that
was
no
friend
to
Auricular
Confession
,
(
upon
occasion
of
his
being
with
me
in
a
Church
that
had
been
of
a
Monastery
)
;
where
,
in
one
corner
of
it
,
one
might
sit
and
hear
almost
all
that
was
whisper'd
through
the
whole
extent
of
the
Church
:
who
would
not
be
perswaded
but
that
it
was
on
purpose
contrived
so
by
the
subtilty
of
the
Friars
;
to
the
end
that
the
Prior
,
or
some
of
them
,
might
sit
there
and
hear
whatever
the
several
Penitents
accused
themselvs
of
to
their
Ghostly
Fathers
,
so
to
make
advantage
by
this
artifice
,
of
what
the
Confessors
durst
not
of
themselvs
immediately
reveal
.
He
allow'd
better
of
the
use
in
Rome
,
of
making
voyces
rebound
,
from
the
top
of
the
Cupula
of
St.
Peters
in
the
Vatican
,
down
to
the
floor
of
the
Church
;
when
,
on
great
days
,
they
make
a
Quire
of
Musick
go
up
to
the
very
highest
part
of
the
arch
,
which
is
,
into
the
Lanthorn
:
from
whence
while
they
sing
,
the
people
below
just
under
it
are
surprised
with
the
smart
sound
of
their
voices
,
as
though
they
stood
close
by
them
,
and
yet
can
see
no
body
from
whom
these
notes
should
proceed
.
And
in
the
the
same
Cupula
,
if
two
men
stand
upon
the
large
cornish
or
border
,
which
circles
the
bottom
of
it
;
they
may
observe
the
like
effect
as
that
I
spoke
of
above
in
the
round
Tower
.
In
like
manner
,
they
that
are
called
Ventriloqui
,
perswade
ignorant
people
,
that
the
Devil
speaks
from
within
them
(
deep
in
their
belly
)
;
by
their
sucking
their
breath
inwards
,
in
a
certain
manner
,
whiles
they
speak
:
whence
it
follows
,
that
their
voice
seems
to
come
not
from
them
,
but
from
somwhat
else
hidden
within
them
;
if
at
least
you
perceive
it
comes
out
of
them
;
but
,
if
you
do
not
,
then
it
seems
to
come
from
a
good
way
off
.
To
this
art
belongs
the
making
of
Sarabatanes
or
Trunks
,
to
help
the
hearing
;
and
of
Echo-glasses
,
that
multiply
sounds
,
as
Burning-glasses
do
light
.
All
which
arts
,
and
the
rules
of
them
,
follow
the
laws
of
motion
;
and
every
effect
of
them
is
to
be
demonstrated
by
the
principles
and
proportions
of
motion
:
therfore
,
we
cannot
with
reason
imagine
them
to
be
any
thing
else
.
We
see
likewise
,
that
great
noises
,
not
only
offend
the
hearing
,
but
even
shake
houses
and
Towers
.
I
have
been
told
by
inhabitants
3.
To
same
is
confirm'd
by
the
effects
caused
by
great
noises
.
of
Dover
,
that
,
when
the
Arch-Duke
Albertus
made
his
great
battery
aganst
Calais
(
which
for
the
time
was
a
very
furious
one
;
for
he
endeavor'd
all
he
could
to
take
the
Town
before
it
could
be
reliev'd
)
:
the
very
houses
were
shaken
,
and
the
glass-windows
shiver'd
,
with
the
report
of
his
Artillery
.
And
I
have
been
told
by
one
that
in
Sevil
,
when
the
gunpowder-house
of
that
Town
(
which
was
some
two
miles
distant
from
that
place
where
he
lived
)
was
blown
up
;
that
it
made
the
wooden
shutters
of
the
windows
in
his
house
beat
and
clap
against
the
walls
with
great
violence
:
and
split
the
very
walls
of
a
fair
Church
,
that
,
standing
next
it
(
though
at
a
good
distance
)
,
hand
no
other
building
between
to
shelter
it
from
the
impetuosity
of
the
airs
sudden
violent
motion
.
And
,
after
a
fight
I
once
had
with
some
Galleasses
and
Galliones
in
the
rode
of
Scanderone
(
which
was
a
very
hot
one
for
the
time
,
and
a
scarce
credible
number
of
pieces
of
Ordnance
were
shot
from
my
Fleet
)
;
the
English
Consul
of
that
place
coming
afterwards
aboard
my
ship
told
me
,
that
the
report
of
our
guns
had
,
during
all
the
time
of
the
fight
,
shaken
the
drinking-glasses
that
stood
upon
shelvs
in
his
house
,
and
split
the
paper-windows
all
about
,
and
spoil'd
and
crack'd
all
the
eggs
that
his
Pigeons
were
then
sitting
uppon
:
which
loss
he
lamented
exceedingly
;
for
they
were
of
that
kind
which
commonly
it
called
Carriers
,
and
serve
them
daily
in
their
commerce
between
that
place
and
Aleppo
.
And
,
I
have
often
observed
at
Sea
,
in
smooth
water
,
that
the
Ordnance
shot
off
,
in
a
ship
some
miles
distant
,
would
violently
shake
the
glass-windows
in
another
:
And
I
have
perceiv'd
this
effect
in
my
own
,
more
then
once
;
at
the
report
of
a
single
gun
from
a
ship
,
so
far
off
,
that
we
could
not
descry
her
.
I
remember
how
,
one
time
upon
such
an
occasion
,
we
alter'd
our
course
and
steer'd
with
the
sound
,
or
rather
with
the
motion
at
first
;
observing
upon
which
point
of
the
Compass
the
shaking
appear'd
(
for
we
heard
nothing
,
though
soon
after
,
with
much
attention
and
silence
,
we
could
discerna
dul
clumsie
noise
)
.
And
such
a
motion
grows
at
the
end
of
it
so
faint
,
that
,
if
any
strong
resisting
body
check
it
in
its
course
,
't
is
presently
deaded
and
will
afterwards
shake
nothing
beyond
that
body
:
and
therfore
't
is
perceptible
onely
at
the
outside
of
the
ship
,
if
some
light
and
very
moveable
body
hang
loosly
on
that
side
it
comes
,
to
receive
the
impression
of
it
;
as
this
sound
at
the
gallery
windows
of
my
Cabin
upon
the
poop
,
which
were
of
light
Moscovia
glass
.
And
by
then
we
had
run
somwhat
more
then
a
watch
,
with
all
the
sails
abroad
we
could
make
,
and
in
a
fair
loom
gale
;
we
found
our
selvs
near
enough
to
part
the
fray
of
two
ships
,
that
,
in
a
little
while
longer
fighting
would
have
sunk
one
another
.
4.
That
solid
bodies
may
convey
the
motion
of
the
ayr
or
sound
to
the
organ
of
hearing
.
But
,
besides
the
motions
in
the
air
(
which
receiv'd
them
easily
,
by
reason
of
the
fluidity
of
it
)
;
we
see
that
even
solid
bodies
participate
of
it
.
As
,
if
you
knock
never
so
lightly
at
one
end
of
the
longest
beam
you
can
find
;
it
will
be
distinctly
heard
at
the
other
end
.
The
trampling
of
men
and
horses
,
in
a
quiet
night
,
wil
be
heard
some
miles
off
,
if
one
lay
their
ear
to
the
ground
;
and
more
sensibly
,
if
one
make
a
little
hole
in
the
earth
,
and
put
ones
ear
into
the
mouth
of
it
:
but
most
of
all
,
if
one
set
a
Drum
smooth
upon
the
ground
,
and
lay
ones
ear
to
the
upper
edge
of
it
;
for
,
the
lower
membrane
of
the
Drum
is
shaked
by
the
motion
of
the
earth
,
and
then
multiplies
that
sound
by
the
hollow
figure
of
the
Drum
,
in
the
conveying
it
to
the
upper
membrane
upon
which
your
ear
leans
.
Not
much
unlike
the
Tympane
or
Drum
of
the
ear
;
which
,
being
shaked
by
outward
motion
,
causes
a
second
motion
on
the
inside
of
it
correspondent
to
this
first
;
and
this
,
having
a
free
passage
to
the
brain
,
strikes
it
immediately
,
and
so
informes
it
how
things
move
without
;
which
is
all
the
mystery
of
hearing
.
If
any
thing
break
or
stop
this
motion
,
before
it
shake
our
5.
Where
the
motion
is
interrupted
,
there
is
no
sound
.
ear
,
it
is
not
heard
.
And
accordingly
,
we
see
that
the
sound
of
Bells
or
Artillery
is
heard
much
further
,
if
it
have
the
conduct
of
waters
,
then
through
the
pure
air
:
because
in
such
bodies
,
the
great
continuity
of
them
makes
that
one
part
cannot
shake
alone
,
and
upon
their
superficies
there
is
no
notable
unevenness
,
nor
any
dense
thing
in
the
way
to
check
the
motion
(
as
in
the
air
,
hills
,
buildings
,
trees
,
and
such
like
;
)
so
that
the
same
shaking
goes
a
great
way
.
And
,
to
confirm
that
this
is
the
true
reason
,
I
have
several
times
observ'd
that
,
standing
by
a
river
side
,
I
heard
the
sound
of
a
ring
of
Bells
much
more
distinctly
and
loud
,
then
if
I
went
some
distance
from
the
water
,
though
nearer
to
the
steeple
from
whence
the
sound
came
.
And
it
is
not
only
the
motion
of
the
air
,
that
makes
sound
6.
That
not
only
the
motion
of
the
air
,
but
all
other
motions
coming
to
our
ears
,
make
sounds
.
in
our
ears
:
but
any
motion
that
hath
access
to
them
,
in
such
a
manner
as
to
shake
the
quivering
membranous
Tympane
within
them
,
will
represent
to
us
those
motions
which
are
without
,
and
so
make
such
a
sound
there
as
if
it
were
convey'd
onely
by
the
air
.
Which
is
plainly
seen
,
when
a
man
,
lying
a
good
way
under
water
,
shall
there
hear
the
same
sounds
,
as
are
made
above
in
the
air
;
but
in
a
more
clumsie
manner
;
according
as
the
water
,
by
being
thicker
and
more
corpulent
,
is
more
unwieldy
in
its
motions
.
And
this
I
have
tryed
often
;
staying
under
water
as
long
as
the
necessity
of
breathing
would
permit
me
.
Which
shews
that
the
air
,
being
smartly
moved
,
moves
the
water
also
,
by
means
of
its
continuity
with
it
;
and
that
liquid
element
,
being
fluide
and
getting
into
the
ear
,
makes
vibrations
upon
the
drum
of
it
like
to
those
of
air
.
But
all
this
is
nothing
,
in
respect
of
what
I
might
in
some
sort
say
,
and
yet
speak
truth
.
Which
is
,
that
I
have
seen
one
,
who
7.
How
own
sense
may
supply
the
want
of
an
other
.
could
discern
sounds
with
his
eyes
.
'T
is
admirable
,
how
one
sense
will
oftentimes
supply
the
want
of
another
:
whereof
I
have
seen
an
other
strange
example
,
in
a
different
strain
from
this
;
of
a
man
that
,
by
his
grosser
senses
,
had
his
want
of
sight
wonderfully
made
up
.
He
was
so
throughly
blind
,
that
his
eyes
could
not
inform
him
when
the
Sun
shined
;
for
all
the
cry
:
stalline
humour
was
out
in
both
his
eyes
:
yet
his
other
senses
instructed
him
so
efficaciously
,
in
what
was
their
office
to
have
done
,
as
what
he
wanted
in
them
seem'd
to
be
overpay'd
in
other
abilities
.
To
say
that
he
would
play
at
Cards
and
Tables
,
as
well
as
most
men
,
is
rather
a
commendation
of
his
memory
&
phantasie
,
then
of
any
of
his
outward
senses
:
But
,
that
he
should
play
wel
at
Bowles
and
Shovelbord
and
other
games
of
aim
,
which
in
other
men
require
clear
sight
and
an
exact
level
of
the
hand
,
according
to
the
qualities
of
the
earth
or
table
,
and
to
the
situation
and
distance
of
the
place
he
was
to
throw
at
;
seems
to
exceed
possibility
.
And
yet
he
did
all
this
.
He
would
walk
in
a
chamber
,
or
long
alley
in
a
garden
(
after
he
had
been
a
while
used
to
them
)
as
straight
,
and
turn
as
just
at
the
ends
,
as
any
seeing
man
could
do
.
He
would
go
up
and
down
every
where
so
confidently
,
and
demean
himself
at
table
so
regularly
;
as
strangers
have
sitten
by
him
several
meals
,
and
seen
him
walk
about
the
house
,
without
ever
observing
any
want
of
seeing
in
him
:
which
he
endeavour'd
what
he
could
to
hide
;
by
wearing
his
hat
low
upon
his
brows
.
He
would
,
at
the
first
abord
of
a
stranger
,
as
soon
as
he
spoke
to
him
,
frame
a
right
apprehension
of
his
stature
,
bulk
and
manner
of
making
.
And
,
which
is
more
,
when
he
taught
his
Schollers
to
declame
(
for
he
was
School-master
to
my
sons
,
and
lived
in
my
house
)
or
to
represent
some
of
Seneca's
Tragedies
,
or
the
like
;
he
would
by
their
voice
know
their
gesture
,
and
the
situation
they
put
their
bodies
in
:
so
that
he
would
be
able
,
as
soon
as
they
spoke
,
to
judge
whether
they
stood
or
sate
,
or
in
what
posture
they
were
;
which
made
them
demean
themselvs
as
decently
before
him
whiles
they
spoke
,
as
if
he
had
seen
them
perfectly
.
Though
all
this
be
very
stange
,
yet
me
thinks
his
discerning
of
lights
is
beyond
it
all
.
He
would
feel
in
his
body
,
and
chiefly
in
his
brain
(
as
he
hath
often
told
me
)
a
certain
effect
,
by
which
he
knew
when
the
Sun
was
up
;
and
would
discern
exactly
a
clear
from
a
cloudy
day
.
This
I
have
known
him
frequently
do
without
missing
,
when
,
for
trial
sake
,
he
has
been
lodged
in
a
close
chamber
,
whereto
the
clear
light
or
Sun
could
not
arrive
,
to
give
him
any
notice
by
its
actual
warmth
:
nor
any
body
could
come
to
him
,
to
give
him
private
warnings
of
the
Changes
of
the
weather
,
But
this
is
not
the
relation
I
intended
,
when
I
mention'd
one
that
could
hear
by
his
eyes
;
(
if
that
expression
may
be
permited
4.
Of
one
who
could
discern
sounds
of
words
with
his
eyes
.
me
)
.
I
then
reflected
upon
a
Noble
man
of
great
quality
that
I
knew
in
Spain
;
the
younger
brother
of
the
Constable
of
Castile
.
But
,
the
reflection
of
his
seeing
of
words
,
call'd
into
my
remembrance
the
other
that
felt
light
:
in
whom
I
have
often
remark'd
so
many
strange
passages
,
with
amazement
and
delight
;
that
I
have
adventured
upon
the
Readers
patience
to
record
some
of
them
,
conceiving
they
may
be
of
some
use
in
our
course
of
doctrine
.
But
,
the
Spanish
Lord
was
born
deaf
;
so
deaf
,
that
,
if
a
Gun
were
shot
off
close
by
his
ear
,
he
could
not
hear
it
:
and
consequently
,
he
was
dumb
;
for
not
being
able
to
hear
the
sound
of
words
,
he
could
never
imitate
nor
understand
them
,
The
loveliness
of
his
face
,
and
especially
the
exceeding
life
and
spiritfulness
of
his
eyes
,
and
the
comliness
of
his
person
&
whole
composure
of
his
body
throughout
,
were
pregnant
signs
of
a
well
temper'd
mind
within
:
and
therfore
all
that
knew
him
lamented
much
the
want
of
means
to
cultivate
it
,
and
to
imbue
it
with
the
motions
which
it
seem'd
capable
of
,
in
regard
of
its
self
;
had
it
not
been
so
cross'd
by
this
unhappy
accident
.
Which
to
remedy
,
Physitians
and
Chyrurgians
had
long
imploy'd
their
skil
;
but
all
in
vain
:
at
last
,
there
was
a
Priest
who
undertook
the
teaching
him
to
understand
others
when
they
spoke
,
and
to
speak
himself
that
others
might
understand
him
.
What
at
the
first
he
was
laught
at
for
,
made
him
,
after
some
yeers
,
be
looked
on
as
if
he
had
wrought
a
miracle
.
In
a
word
,
after
strange
patience
,
constancy
and
pains
,
be
brought
the
young
Lord
to
speak
as
distinctly
as
any
man
whoever
;
and
to
understand
so
perfectly
what
others
said
,
that
he
would
not
lose
a
word
in
a
whole
days
conversation
.
They
who
have
a
curiosity
,
to
see
by
what
steps
the
Master
proceeded
in
teaching
him
,
may
satisfie
it
by
a
Book
which
he
himself
hath
written
in
Spanish
upon
that
subject
,
to
instruct
others
how
to
teach
deaf
and
dumb
persons
to
speak
.
Which
when
one
shall
have
looked
heedfully
over
,
and
consider'd
what
a
great
distance
there
is
between
the
simplicity
and
nakedness
of
his
first
principles
,
and
the
strange
readiness
and
vast
extent
of
speech
resulting
in
process
of
time
out
of
them
:
we
will
forbear
pronouncing
an
impossibility
in
their
pedegree
,
whiles
he
wonders
at
the
numerous
effects
resulting
in
bodies
out
of
rarity
and
density
,
ingeniously
mingled
together
by
an
all-knowing
Architect
,
for
the
production
of
various
qualities
among
mixts
,
of
strange
motions
in
particular
bodies
,
and
of
admirable
operations
of
life
and
sense
among
vegetables
and
animals
.
All
which
are
so
many
several
words
of
the
mystical
language
;
in
which
the
Great
Master
hath
taught
his
otherwisedumb
schollars
(
the
Creatures
)
,
to
proclaim
his
infinite
art
,
wisdome
,
perfections
,
and
excellency
.
The
Priest
who
,
by
his
book
and
art
,
occasion'd
this
discourse
,
I
am
told
is
still
alive
,
and
in
the
service
of
the
Prince
of
Carignan
;
where
he
continues
(
with
some
that
have
need
of
his
pains
)
the
same
imployment
he
had
with
the
Constables
brother
:
with
whom
I
have
often
discoursed
,
whiles
I
waited
on
the
Prince
of
Wales
(
now
our
gracious
Soveraign
)
in
Spain
.
And
I
doubt
not
but
His
Majesty
remembers
all
I
have
said
of
him
,
and
much
more
:
for
,
His
Majesty
was
very
curious
to
observe
and
enquire
into
the
utmost
of
it
.
It
is
true
,
one
great
misbecomingness
he
was
apt
to
fall
into
,
whiles
he
spoke
;
which
was
,
an
uncertainty
in
the
tone
of
his
voyce
:
for
,
not
hearing
the
sound
he
made
when
he
spoke
,
he
could
not
steadily
govern
the
pitch
of
his
voyce
;
but
it
would
be
somtimes
higher
,
sometimes
lower
;
though
,
for
the
most
part
,
what
he
deliverd
together
he
ended
,
in
the
same
key
as
he
begun
it
.
But
,
when
he
had
once
suffered
the
passages
of
his
voyce
to
close
;
at
the
opening
them
again
,
chance
,
or
the
measure
of
his
earnestness
to
speak
or
reply
,
gave
him
his
tone
:
which
he
was
not
capable
of
moderating
by
such
an
artifice
,
as
't
is
recorded
Caijus
Grachus
used
,
when
passion
,
in
his
Orations
to
the
people
,
drove
out
his
voyce
with
too
great
a
vehemence
or
shrilness
.
He
could
discern
in
another
,
whether
he
spoke
shril
or
low
:
and
he
would
repeat
after
any
body
any
hard
word
whatever
.
Which
the
Prince
tryed
often
;
not
only
in
English
,
but
by
making
some
Welchmen
that
served
his
Highness
speak
words
of
their
language
:
Which
he
so
perfectly
ecchoed
,
that
I
confess
I
wonder'd
more
at
that
,
then
at
all
the
rest
.
And
his
Master
himself
would
acknowledg
,
that
the
rules
of
his
art
reach'd
not
to
produce
that
effect
with
any
certainty
:
and
therefore
concluded
,
this
in
him
must
spring
from
other
rules
he
had
framed
to
himself
,
out
of
his
own
attentive
observation
;
which
,
the
advantage
that
nature
had
justly
given
him
in
the
sharpness
of
his
other
senses
,
to
supply
the
want
of
this
,
endow'd
him
with
an
ability
and
sagacity
to
do
,
beyond
any
other
man
that
had
his
hearing
.
He
express'd
it
(
surely
)
in
a
high
measure
,
by
his
so
exact
imitation
of
the
Welch
pronunciation
:
for
,
that
tongue
(
like
the
Hebrew
)
employs
much
the
guttural
Letters
;
and
the
motions
of
that
part
which
frames
them
cannot
beseen
or
judg'd
by
the
eye
,
otherwise
then
by
the
effect
they
may
happily
make
by
consent
in
the
other
parts
of
the
mouth
,
exposed
to
view
.
For
,
the
knowledg
he
had
of
what
they
said
sprung
,
from
his
observing
the
motions
they
made
:
so
that
he
could
converse
currently
in
the
light
,
though
they
he
talked
with
whisper'd
never
so
softly
:
and
I
have
seen
him
,
at
the
distance
of
a
large
chambers
breadth
,
say
words
after
one
,
that
I
,
standing
close
by
the
speaker
could
not
hear
a
syllable
of
.
But
,
if
he
were
in
the
dark
,
or
if
one
turned
his
face
out
of
his
sight
,
he
was
capable
of
nothing
one
said
.
But
,
't
is
time
we
return
to
our
theam
;
from
whence
my
blind
9.
Divers
reasons
to
prove
sound
to
be
nothing
else
but
a
motion
of
some
real
body
.
Schoolmaster
,
and
this
deaf
Prince
(
whose
defects
were
overpai'd
an
other
way
)
have
carried
us
with
so
long
a
digression
:
which
let
yet
will
not
be
altogether
useless
(
no
more
then
the
former
,
of
the
wild
man
of
Liege
)
;
if
we
make
due
reflections
on
them
.
For
,
when
we
shall
consider
,
that
Odors
may
be
tasted
,
that
the
relish
of
meats
may
be
smelled
,
that
magnitude
and
figure
may
be
heard
,
that
light
may
be
felt
,
and
that
sounds
may
be
seen
;
(
all
which
is
true
in
some
sense
)
:
we
may
by
this
changing
the
offices
of
the
senses
,
and
by
looking
into
the
causes
therof
,
come
to
discern
,
that
these
effects
are
not
wrought
by
the
intervention
of
aiery
qualities
;
but
by
real
and
material
applications
of
bodies
,
to
bodies
,
which
,
in
different
manners
,
make
the
same
results
within
us
.
But
when
I
suffer'd
my
pen
to
be
steer'd
by
my
phantasie
,
that
pleas'd
it self
and
rioted
in
the
remembrance
of
these
two
notable
persons
:
I
was
speaking
,
how
the
stong
continuity
of
the
parts
of
a
thing
that
is
moved
draws
on
the
motion
,
and
consequently
the
sound
,
much
further
than
wherethat
which
is
moved
suffers
breaches
,
or
the
rarity
of
it
occasions
that
one
part
may
be
moved
without
another
;
for
,
to
the
proportion
of
the
shaking
,
the
noise
continues
.
As
we
see
in
trembling
Bells
,
that
hum
a
great
while
longer
then
others
,
after
the
Clapper
has
strucken
them
:
and
the
very
sound
seems
to
quiver
and
shake
io
our
ears
,
proportionable
to
the
shaking
of
the
Bell.
And
in
a
Lute
,
as
long
as
a
string
that
hath
been
strucken
shakes
sensibly
to
our
eye
;
so
long
,
and
to
the
same
measure
,
the
sound
shakes
in
our
ear
.
Which
is
nothing
else
but
an
undulation
of
the
Air
,
caused
by
the
smart
and
thick
vibrations
of
the
cord
,
and
multiply●d
in
the
belly
of
the
instrument
(
which
is
the
reason
that
the
concave
figure
is
affected
in
most
)
:
and
so
,
when
it
breaks
out
of
the
instrument
,
in
greater
quantity
then
the
string
immediately
did
shake
;
it
causes
the
same
undulations
in
the
whole
body
of
Air
round
about
.
And
that
,
striking
the
Drum
of
the
ear
,
gives
notice
therin
what
tenour
the
string
moves
;
whose
vibrations
if
one
stop
,
by
laying
his
finger
upon
it
,
the
sound
is
instantly
at
an
end
:
for
then
there
is
no
cause
on
foot
that
continues
the
motion
of
the
Air
;
which
,
without
a
continuation
of
the
impulse
,
returns
speedily
to
quiet
;
through
the
resistance
made
to
it
by
other
parts
of
it
that
are
further
off
.
Out
of
all
which
't
is
plain
,
that
motion
alone
is
able
to
effect
,
and
give
account
of
all
things
whatever
that
are
attributed
to
Sound
:
and
that
Sound
and
motion
go
hand
in
hand
together
;
so
that
whatever
is
said
of
the
one
is
likewise
true
of
the
other
.
Wherfore
,
it
cannot
be
deny'd
but
that
hearing
is
nothing
else
,
but
the
due
perception
of
motion
:
and
that
motion
and
sound
are
in
themselvs
one
and
the
same
thing
,
though
express●d
by
different
names
,
and
comprised
in
our
understanding
under
different
notions
.
Which
proposition
seems
to
be
yet
further
convinced
,
by
the
ordinary
experience
of
perceiving
musick
by
mediation
of
a
stick
:
for
,
how
should
a
deaf
man
be
capable
of
musick
by
holding
a
stick
in
his
Teeth
,
whose
other
end
lies
upon
the
Vial
or
Virginals
;
were
it
not
that
the
proportional
shaking
of
the
stick
(
working
a
like
dancing
in
the
mans
head
)
make
a
like
motion
in
his
brain
,
without
passing
through
his
ear
;
and
consequently
,
without
being
otherwise
sound
,
then
as
bear
motion
is
sound
.
Or
,
if
any
man
will
still
persist
in
having
sound
be
some
other
thing
then
as
we
say
;
and
that
it
effects
the
sense
otherwise
then
purely
by
motion
:
he
must
nevertheless
acknowledge
that
,
whatever
it
be
,
it
hath
neither
cause
nor
effect
,
nor
breeding
,
nor
dying
,
that
we
either
know
or
can
imagine
.
And
then
,
if
he
will
let
reason
sway
,
he
will
conclude
it
unreasonable
to
say
or
suspect
so
ill
grounded
a
surmise
,
against
so
clear
and
solid
proofs
:
which
our
ears
themselvs
not
a
little
confirm
,
their
whole
figure
and
nature
tending
to
the
perfect
receiving
,
conserving
,
and
multiplying
the
motions
of
air
which
happen
without
a
man
;
as
,
who
is
curious
may
plainly
see
,
in
the
Anatomists
books
and
discourses
.
CHAP.
XXIX
.
Of
Sight
,
and
Colours
.
THere
is
yet
left
the
object
of
our
Sight
,
which
we
call
Colours
,
1.
That
Colours
are
nothing
but
light
mingled
with
darkness
;
or
the
disposition
of
a
bodies
superficies
,
apt
to
reflect
light
so
mingled
.
to
take
a
survey
of
;
for
,
as
for
light
,
we
have
at
large
display'd
the
nature
and
properties
of
it
;
from
which
whether
colour
be
different
or
no
,
will
be
the
question
we
shall
next
discuss
.
For
,
those
who
are
cunning
in
Opticks
will
,
by
refractions
and
reflexions
,
make
all
sorts
of
colours
out
of
pure
light
:
as
we
see
in
Rainbows
,
in
those
Triangular
Glasses
or
Prisms
(
which
some
call
Fools
Paradises
)
,
and
in
other
inventions
for
this
purpose
.
Wherfore
in
brief
,
to
shew
what
colour
is
,
let
us
lay
for
a
ground
,
that
Light
is
,
of
all
other
things
in
the
world
,
the
greatest
and
the
most
powerful
agent
upon
our
eye
;
either
by
it self
,
or
by
what
comes
in
with
it
:
and
that
,
where
light
is
not
,
darkness
is
.
Then
consider
,
that
light
may
be
diversly
cast
;
especially
through
or
from
a
transparent
body
,
into
which
it
sinks
in
part
,
and
in
part
it
doth
not
:
and
you
will
conclude
,
that
it
cannot
choose
but
come
out
from
such
a
body
,
in
divers
sorts
mingled
with
darkness
.
Which
,
if
it
be
in
a
sensible
quantity
,
accordingly
makes
divers
appearances
;
and
those
appearances
must
of
necessity
have
divers
hues
,
representing
the
colours
which
are
middle
colours
between
white
and
black
:
since
white
is
the
colour
of
light
,
and
darkness
seems
black
.
Thus
those
colours
are
ingendred
,
which
are
call'd
apparent
ones
.
And
they
appear
somtimes
but
in
some
one
position
;
as
in
the
Rainbow
,
which
changes
place
as
the
looker
on
doth
:
but
,
at
other
times
,
they
may
be
seen
from
any
part
;
as
those
which
light
makes
by
a
double
refraction
through
a
Triangular
Glass
.
And
that
this
is
rightly
deliver'd
may
be
gather'd
,
out
of
the
conditions
requisite
to
their
production
.
For
that
Chrystal
,
or
water
,
or
any
refracting
body
doth
not
admit
light
in
all
its
parts
,
is
evident
by
reason
of
the
reflection
it
makes
,
which
is
exceeding
great
;
and
,
not
only
from
the
superficies
,
but
even
from
the
middle
of
the
body
within
:
as
you
may
see
plainly
,
if
you
put
it
in
a
dark
place
and
enlighten
but
one
part
of
it
,
for
then
you
may
perceive
,
as
it
were
,
a
current
of
light
pass
quite
through
the
body
,
although
your
eye
be
not
opposite
to
the
passage
;
so
that
manifestly
,
it
reflects
to
your
eye
from
all
the
inward
parts
which
it
lights
upon
.
Now
,
a
more
oblique
reflection
or
refractiom
more
disperses
the
light
,
and
admits
more
privations
of
light
in
its
parts
,
then
a
less
oblique
one
:
as
Galileo
hath
demonstrated
,
in
the
First
Dialogue
of
his
Systeme
.
Wherefore
a
less
oblique
reflection
or
refraction
may
receive
that
in
quality
of
light
,
which
a
more
oblique
one
makes
appear
mingled
with
darkness
;
and
consequently
,
the
same
thing
will
appear
colour
in
one
,
which
shews
it self
plain
light
in
another
;
for
,
the
greater
the
inclination
of
an
angle
is
,
the
greater
also
is
the
dispersion
of
the
light
.
And
,
as
colours
are
made
in
this
sort
,
by
the
medium
through
which
light
passes
;
so
,
if
we
conceive
the
superficies
from
which
the
light
reflects
to
be
diversly
order'd
in
respect
of
reflexion
,
it
must
of
necessity
follow
,
that
it
will
have
a
divers
lustre
and
sight
:
as
we
see
by
experience
in
the
necks
of
Pigeons
,
and
in
certain
positions
of
our
eye
;
in
which
the
light
,
passing
through
our
eye-brows
,
makes
an
appearance
,
as
though
we
saw
divers
colours
streaming
from
a
candle
we
look
upon
.
And
accordingly
we
may
observe
,
how
some
things
,
or
rather
most
,
appear
of
a
colour
more
inclining
to
white
,
when
they
are
irradiated
with
a
great
light
,
then
when
they
stand
in
a
lesser
.
And
we
see
Painters
heighten
their
colours
,
and
make
them
appear
lighter
,
by
placing
deep
shadows
by
them
;
even
so
much
,
that
they
will
make
objects
appear
nearer
and
further
off
,
meerly
by
their
mixtion
of
their
colours
:
Because
objects
,
the
nearer
they
are
,
the
more
strongly
and
lively
they
reflect
light
,
and
therfore
appear
the
clearer
,
as
the
others
do
more
dusky
.
Wherfore
,
if
we
put
the
superficies
of
one
body
to
have
a
2.
Concerning
the
disposition
of
those
bodies
,
which
produce
white
or
black
coulours
.
better
disposition
for
the
reflection
of
light
,
then
another
hath
;
we
cannot
but
conceive
,
that
such
difference
in
the
superficies
must
needs
beget
variety
of
permanent
colours
in
the
bodies
:
and
,
according
as
the
superficies
of
the
same
body
is
better
or
worse
disposed
to
reflection
of
light
,
by
polishing
,
or
by
compressure
together
,
or
the
like
;
so
,
the
same
body
,
remaining
the
same
in
substance
,
will
shew
it self
of
a
different
colour
.
And
,
it
being
evident
,
that
white
(
which
is
the
chiefest
colour
)
reflects
most
light
,
and
as
evident
,
that
black
reflects
least
light
(
so
that
it
reflects
shadows
in
lieu
of
colours
,
as
the
Obsidian
stone
among
the
Romanes
witness
)
,
as
also
,
that
,
to
be
dense
and
hard
and
of
small
parts
is
the
disposition
of
the
object
which
is
most
apt
to
reflect
light
:
we
cannot
doubt
,
but
that
white
is
that
disposition
of
the
superficies
.
That
is
to
say
,
It
is
the
superficies
of
a
body
consisting
of
dense
,
of
hard
,
and
of
small
parts
;
and
on
the
contrary
side
,
black
is
the
disposition
of
the
superficies
,
which
is
most
soft
and
full
of
greatest
pores
:
for
,
when
light
meets
with
such
a
superficies
,
it
gets
easily
into
it
;
and
is
there
as
it
were
absorpt
and
hidden
in
caves
,
and
comes
not
out
again
to
reflect
towards
our
eye
.
This
doctrine
of
ours
,
of
the
Generation
of
Colours
,
agrees
exactly
with
Aristotles
principles
;
and
follows
evidently
out
of
his
definitions
of
Light
,
and
of
Colours
.
(
And
,
for
suming
up
3.
The
former
doctrine
confirm'd
by
Aristotles
authority
,
reason
,
&
experience
.
the
general
sentiments
of
mankinde
,
in
making
his
Logical
definitions
;
I
think
none
will
deny
his
being
the
greatest
Master
that
ever
was
)
.
He
defines
Light
to
be
actus
Diaphani
;
which
we
may
thus
explicate
:
It
is
that
thing
which
makes
a
body
,
that
hath
an
aptitude
or
capacity
of
being
seen
quite
through
in
every
interior
part
of
it
,
to
be
actually
seen
quite
through
,
according
to
that
capacity
of
it
.
And
he
defines
Colours
to
be
:
The
term
or
ending
of
a
diaphanous
body
:
the
meaning
wherof
is
,
That
Colour
is
a
thing
which
makes
a
diaphanous
body
reach
no
further
,
or
,
the
cause
why
a
body
is
no
further
diaphanous
,
then
till
where
it
begins
;
or
,
that
Colour
is
the
reason
why
we
can
see
no
further
,
then
to
such
a
degree
,
through
or
into
such
a
body
.
Which
definition
fits
most
exactly
with
the
thing
it
gives
us
the
nature
of
.
For
,
't
is
evident
that
,
when
we
see
a
body
,
the
body
we
see
hinders
us
from
seeing
any
other
,
that
is
in
a
straight
line
beyond
it
:
and
therfore
,
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
that
Colour
terminates
and
ends
the
diaphaneity
of
a
body
by
making
it self
be
seen
.
And
,
all
men
agree
in
conceiving
this
to
be
the
nature
of
Colour
;
and
that
it
is
a
certain
disposition
of
a
body
,
wherby
that
body
comes
to
be
seen
.
On
the
other
side
,
nothing
is
more
evident
,
then
that
,
to
have
us
see
a
body
,
light
must
reach
from
that
body
to
our
eye
.
Then
,
adding
to
this
what
Aristotle
teaches
concerning
the
producton
of
seeing
;
which
,
he
sayes
,
is
made
by
the
action
of
the
seen
body
upon
our
sense
:
it
follows
,
that
the
object
must
work
upon
our
sense
,
either
by
light
,
or
at
least
with
light
;
for
,
light
rebounding
from
the
object
round
about
by
straight
lines
some
part
of
it
must
needs
come
fom
the
object
to
our
eye
.
Therfore
,
by
how
much
an
object
sends
more
light
to
our
eye
,
by
so
much
that
object
works
more
upon
it
.
Now
,
seeing
that
divers
objects
send
light
in
divers
manners
to
our
eye
,
according
to
the
divers
natures
of
those
objects
in
regard
of
hardness
,
density
,
and
littleness
of
parts
:
we
must
agree
,
that
such
bodies
work
diversly
,
and
make
different
motions
or
impressions
upon
our
eye
;
and
consequently
,
the
passion
of
our
eye
from
such
objects
must
be
divers
.
But
,
there
is
no
other
diversity
of
passion
in
the
eye
from
the
object
,
in
regard
of
seeing
,
but
that
the
object
appear
divers
to
us
in
point
of
Colour
.
Therfore
we
must
conclude
,
That
divers
bodies
(
I
mean
divers
or
different
,
in
that
kind
we
hear
talk
of
)
must
necessarily
seem
to
be
of
divers
colours
,
meerly
by
the
sending
of
light
to
our
eye
in
divers
fashions
.
Nay
,
the
very
same
object
must
appear
of
different
colours
,
whenever
it
happens
that
it
reflects
light
differently
to
us
.
As
we
see
in
Cloth
,
if
it
be
gather'd
together
in
foulds
,
the
bottoms
of
those
foulds
shew
to
be
of
one
kind
of
colour
;
and
the
tops
of
them
,
or
where
the
cloth
is
stretch'd
out
to
the
full
percussion
of
light
,
appears
to
be
of
another
much
brighter
colour
:
And
accordingly
,
Painters
are
fain
to
use
almost
opposite
colours
to
express
them
.
In
like
manner
,
if
you
look
upon
two
pieces
of
the
same
cloth
,
or
plush
,
whose
grains
lie
contrariwise
to
one
another
,
they
will
likewise
appear
to
be
of
different
colours
.
Both
which
accidents
,
and
many
other
like
them
in
begetting
various
representations
of
Colours
arise
out
of
lights
being
more
or
less
reflected
from
one
part
then
from
another
.
Thus
then
you
see
,
how
Colour
is
nothing
else
,
but
the
disposition
of
the
bodies
superficies
,
as
it
is
more
or
less
apt
to
reflect
4.
How
the
diversity
of
colours
follows
out
of
various
degrees
of
rarity
and
density
.
light
;
since
,
the
reflection
of
light
is
made
from
the
superficies
of
the
seen
body
,
and
the
variety
of
its
reflection
begets
variety
of
colours
.
But
,
a
superficies
is
more
or
less
apt
to
reflect
light
;
according
to
the
degrees
of
its
being
more
or
less
penetrable
by
the
force
of
light
striking
upon
it
.
For
,
the
rays
of
light
,
that
gain
no
entrance
into
a
body
they
are
darted
upon
,
must
of
necessity
fly
back
again
from
it
.
But
,
if
light
gets
entrance
and
penetrates
into
the
body
,
it
either
passes
quite
through
it
,
or
else
it
is
swallow'd
up
and
lost
in
that
body
:
The
former
constitutes
a
diaphanous
body
,
as
we
have
already
determin'd
;
and
the
semblance
which
the
latter
will
have
,
in
regard
of
colour
,
we
have
also
shew'd
must
be
black
.
But
,
let
us
proceed
a
little
further
.
We
know
that
two
things
render
a
body
penetrable
,
or
easie
to
admit
another
body
into
it
;
Holes
(
such
as
we
call
pores
)
,
and
softness
or
humidity
;
so
that
driness
,
hardness
,
and
compactedness
,
must
be
proproperties
which
render
a
body
impenetrable
.
And
accordingly
we
see
,
that
,
if
a
diaphanous
body
(
which
suffers
light
to
run
through
it
)
be
much
compress'd
beyond
what
it
was
(
as
,
when
water
is
compress'd
into
ice
)
,
it
becomes
more
visible
,
that
is
,
reflects
more
light
;
and
consequently
,
it
becomes
more
white
:
for
,
white
is
that
which
reflects
more
light
.
On
the
contrary
side
,
softness
,
unctuousness
,
and
viscousness
,
encreases
blackness
.
As
you
may
experience
,
in
oyling
or
greasing
of
Wood
which
before
was
but
brown
;
for
therby
it
becomes
more
black
;
by
reason
that
the
unctuous
parts
,
added
to
the
other
,
more
easily
,
then
they
single
,
admit
into
them
the
light
that
sticks
upon
them
;
and
,
when
it
is
gotten
in
,
it
is
so
entangled
there
(
as
though
the
wings
of
it
were
bird-limed
over
)
,
that
it
cannot
flie
out
again
.
And
thus
it
is
evident
,
how
the
origine
of
all
colours
in
bodies
is
plainly
deduced
out
of
the
various
degrees
of
rarity
and
density
,
variously
mixed
and
compounded
.
Likewise
,
out
of
this
discourse
,
the
reason
is
obvious
,
why
some
bodies
are
diaphanous
and
others
are
opacous
:
for
since
5.
Why
some
bodies
are
Diaphanous
,
others
Opacous
.
it
falls
out
in
the
constitution
of
bodies
,
that
one
is
composed
of
greater
parts
then
another
;
it
must
needs
happen
that
light
be
more
hindred
in
passing
through
a
body
composed
of
bigger
parts
,
then
another
whose
parts
are
less
.
Neither
doth
it
import
that
the
pores
be
supposed
as
great
as
the
parts
;
for
,
be
they
never
so
large
,
the
corners
of
the
thick
parts
they
belong
to
must
needs
break
the
course
of
what
will
not
bow
,
but
goes
all
in
straight
lines
,
more
then
if
the
parts
and
pores
were
both
less
;
since
,
for
so
subtile
a
piercer
as
light
,
no
pores
can
be
too
little
to
give
it
entrance
.
'T
is
true
,
such
great
ones
would
better
admit
a
liquid
body
into
them
;
such
a
one
as
water
or
air
;
but
the
reason
of
that
is
,
because
they
will
bow
and
take
any
ply
,
to
creep
into
those
cavities
,
if
they
be
large
enough
;
which
light
will
not
do
.
Therefore
't
is
clear
,
That
freedom
of
passage
can
happen
to
light
,
only
there
,
where
there
is
an
extreme
great
multitude
of
pores
and
parts
,
in
a
very
little
quantity
or
bulk
of
body
(
which
pores
and
parts
must
consequently
,
be
extreme
little
ones
)
;
for
,
by
reason
of
their
multitude
,
there
must
be
great
variety
in
their
situation
:
from
whence
it
will
happen
,
that
many
lines
must
be
all
of
pores
quite
through
,
and
many
others
all
of
parts
;
although
the
most
will
be
mixed
of
both
pores
and
parts
.
And
so
we
see
that
,
although
the
light
pass
quite
through
in
many
places
,
yet
it
reflects
from
more
;
not
onely
in
the
superficies
,
but
in
the
very
body
it self
of
the
Diaphanous
substance
.
But
,
in
another
substance
of
great
parts
and
pores
,
there
can
be
but
few
whole
lines
of
pores
,
by
which
the
light
may
pass
from
the
object
,
to
make
it
be
seen
;
and
consequently
it
must
be
Opacous
:
which
is
the
contrary
of
Diaphanous
,
that
admits
many
Rays
of
Light
to
passe
through
it
from
the
Object
to
the
Eye
;
wherby
It
is
seen
,
though
the
Diaphanous
hard
body
intervene
between
them
.
Now
,
if
we
consider
the
generation
of
these
two
Colours
6.
The
former
doctrine
of
colours
confirm'd
by
the
generation
of
white
and
black
in
bodies
.
(
White
and
black
)
in
bodies
,
we
shall
find
that
likewise
to
justifie
and
second
our
doctrine
.
For
,
white
things
are
generally
cold
and
dry
:
and
therfore
are
by
nature
ordain'd
to
be
receptacles
and
conservers
of
heat
,
and
of
moisture
;
as
Physitians
note
.
Contrariwise
,
Black
,
as
also
green
,
(
which
is
near
of
kin
to
black
)
are
growing
colours
,
and
are
the
die
of
heat
incorporated
in
abundance
of
wet
;
as
we
see
in
smoak
,
in
pit-coal
,
in
garden
ground
,
and
in
Chymical
putrefactions
,
all
which
are
black
;
as
also
in
young
herbs
;
which
are
generally
green
as
long
as
they
are
young
and
growing
.
The
other
colours
,
keeping
their
standing
betwixt
these
,
are
generated
by
the
mixture
of
them
;
and
,
according
as
they
partake
more
or
less
of
either
of
them
,
are
nearer
or
further
off
from
it
.
So
that
,
after
all
this
discourse
,
we
may
conclude
in
short
,
that
The
colour
of
a
body
is
nothing
else
,
but
the
power
which
that
body
hath
of
reflecting
light
to
the
eye
,
in
a
certain
order
and
position
:
and
consequently
,
is
nothing
else
but
the
very
superficies
of
it
,
with
its
asperity
or
smoothness
,
with
its
pores
or
inequalities
,
with
its
hardness
or
softness
;
and
such
like
.
The
Rules
and
limits
wherof
,
if
they
were
duly
observ'd
and
order'd
,
the
whole
nature
and
science
of
colours
would
easily
be
known
and
described
.
But
,
out
of
this
little
we
have
deliver'd
of
this
subject
,
it
may
be
rightly
inser'd
,
that
Real
Colours
proceed
from
Rarity
and
Density
(
as
even
now
we
touch'd
)
,
and
have
their
head
&
spring
there
:
and
are
not
strange
qualities
in
the
air
,
but
tractable
bodies
on
the
earth
,
as
all
are
,
which
as
yet
we
have
found
and
medled
withal
,
and
are
,
indeed
,
the
very
bodies
themselves
,
causing
such
effects
upon
our
eye
by
reflecting
of
light
,
which
we
express
by
the
names
of
Colours
.
CHAP.
XXX
.
Of
Luminous
or
apparent
Colours
.
AS
for
the
Luminous
Colours
,
whose
natures
,
Art
hath
1.
Apparitions
of
colours
through
a
Prism
,
or
triangular-glass
,
are
of
two
sorts
.
made
more
maniable
by
us
,
than
those
which
are
called
real
Colours
,
and
are
permanent
in
bodies
:
their
generation
is
clearly
to
be
seen
,
in
the
Prism
or
Triangular
glass
,
we
formerly
mention'd
.
The
considering
of
which
will
confirm
our
doctrine
,
That
even
the
colours
of
bodies
are
but
various
mixtures
of
light
and
shadows
,
diversly
reflected
to
our
eyes
.
For
the
right
understanding
of
them
,
we
are
to
note
,
That
this
glass
makes
apparitions
of
colours
in
two
sorts
:
one
,
when
looking
through
it
there
appear
various
colours
in
the
objects
you
look
on
(
different
from
their
real
ones
)
,
according
to
the
position
you
hold
the
glass
in
when
you
look
on
them
.
The
other
sort
is
,
when
the
beams
of
light
that
pass
through
the
Glass
are
,
as
it
were
,
tincted
in
their
passage
:
and
are
cast
by
the
Glass
upon
some
solid
object
,
and
appear
there
in
such
and
such
colours
;
which
continue
still
the
same
,
in
what
position
soever
you
stand
to
look
upon
them
,
either
before
or
behind
,
or
on
any
side
of
the
Glass
.
Secondly
,
we
are
to
note
,
that
these
colours
are
generally
made
by
refraction
(
though
somtimes
it
may
happen
otherwise
,
as
2.
The
several
parts
of
the
object
make
several
angles
at
their
entrance
into
the
Prism
.
above
we
have
mention'd
)
.
To
discover
the
reason
of
the
first
sort
of
colours
that
appear
by
refraction
when
one
looks
through
the
glass
;
let
us
suppose
two
several
bodies
,
one
black
,
the
other
white
,
lying
close
by
one
another
,
and
in
the
same
horisontal
parallel
,
but
so
,
that
that
the
black
be
further
from
us
then
the
white
;
then
,
if
we
hold
the
Prism
,
through
which
we
are
to
see
these
two
oppositely
coloured
bodies
,
somwhat
above
them
,
and
that
side
of
it
,
at
which
the
coloured
bodies
must
enter
into
the
glass
to
come
to
our
eye
,
parallel
to
those
bodies
;
't
is
evident
,
That
the
black
will
come
into
the
Prism
by
lesser
angles
then
the
white
.
I
mean
,
that
in
the
line
of
distance
from
that
face
of
the
glass
at
which
the
colours
come
in
,
a
longer
line
or
part
of
black
will
subtend
an
angle
,
no
bigger
then
a
lesser
line
or
part
of
white
doth
subtend
.
Thirdly
,
we
are
to
note
,
That
,
from
the
same
point
of
the
object
,
there
come
various
beams
of
light
to
that
whole
superficies
6
The
reason
why
somtimes
the
same
object
appears
through
the
Prism
in
two
places
;
and
in
one
place
mor
lively
,
in
the
other
place
more
dim
.
of
the
glass
;
so
that
it
may
,
and
somtimes
doth
happen
,
that
,
from
the
some
part
of
the
object
,
beams
are
reflected
to
the
eye
from
several
parts
of
that
superficies
of
the
glass
at
which
they
enter
.
And
,
whenever
this
happens
,
the
object
must
necessarily
be
seen
in
divers
parts
;
that
is
,
the
picture
of
it
will
at
the
same
time
appear
to
the
eye
in
divers
places
.
And
particularly
,
we
may
plainly
observe
two
pictures
;
one
a
lively
and
strong
one
,
the
other
a
faint
and
dim
one
.
Of
which
,
the
dim
one
will
appear
nearer
us
then
the
lively
one
,
and
is
caus'd
by
a
secondary
ray
;
or
rather
,
I
should
say
,
by
a
longer
ray
,
that
,
striking
nearer
to
the
hither
edge
of
the
glasses
superficies
(
which
is
the
furthest
from
the
object
)
,
makes
a
more
acute
angle
then
a
shorter
ray
doth
,
that
strikes
upon
a
part
of
the
glass
further
from
our
eye
,
but
nearer
the
object
:
and
therfore
,
the
image
made
by
this
secondary
or
longer
ray
must
appear
both
nearer
and
more
dusky
,
then
the
image
made
by
the
primary
and
shorter
ray
.
And
,
the
further
from
the
object
that
the
glass
through
which
it
reflects
is
situated
,
(
keeping
still
in
the
same
parallel
to
the
Horizon
)
,
the
further
the
place
where
the
second
dusky
picture
appears
is
,
from
the
place
where
the
primary
strong
picture
appears
.
If
any
man
have
a
mind
to
satisfie
himself
by
experience
of
the
truth
of
this
note
,
let
him
place
a
sheet
of
white
paper
upon
a
black
carpet
covering
a
table
,
so
as
the
paper
may
reach
within
two
or
three
fingers
of
the
edge
of
the
capet
,
(
under
which
,
let
there
be
nothing
to
succeed
the
black
of
the
carpet
,
but
the
empty
dusky
Ayre
)
;
and
then
let
him
set
himself
at
a
convenient
distance
,
(
the
measure
of
which
is
,
that
the
paper
appear
at
his
feet
,
when
he
looks
through
the
glass
)
,
and
look
at
the
paper
through
his
Prism
,
situated
in
such
sort
as
we
have
above
determin'd
:
and
he
will
perceive
a
whitish
or
lightsome
shadow
proceed
from
the
lively
picture
that
he
sees
of
white
,
and
shoot
out
neerer
towards
him
then
that
lively
picture
is
;
and
he
'll
discern
that
it
comes
into
the
glass
,
through
a
part
of
it
neerer
to
his
eye
or
face
,
and
further
from
the
object
then
the
strong
Image
of
the
white
doth
.
And
further
,
if
he
causes
the
neerer
part
of
the
paper
to
he
cover'd
with
some
thin
body
of
a
sadder
colour
;
this
dim
white
vanishes
:
which
it
doth
not
if
the
further
part
of
the
paper
be
cover'd
.
Wherby
it
is
evident
,
that
it
is
a
secondary
image
,
proceeding
from
the
hither
part
of
the
paper
.
Now
then
,
to
make
use
of
what
we
have
said
,
towards
finding
out
the
reason
,
why
the
red
,
and
blew
,
and
other
colours
appear
,
4
The
reason
of
the
various
colours
that
appear
in
looking
through
a
Prism
.
when
one
looks
through
a
Prism
:
let
us
proceed
upon
our
former
example
,
in
which
a
white
paper
lyes
upon
a
black
carpet
(
for
,
the
diametral
opposition
of
those
colours
makes
them
most
remarkable
)
so
that
there
be
a
parcel
of
black
on
the
hither
side
of
the
paper
;
and
therin
let
us
examine
,
according
to
our
grounds
,
what
colours
must
appear
at
both
ends
of
the
Paper
,
looking
upon
them
through
the
triangular
glass
.
To
begin
with
the
furthest
end
,
where
the
black
lyes
beyond
the
white
:
we
may
consider
,
there
must
come
from
the
black
a
secondary
dark
misty
shadow
(
besides
the
strong
black
that
appears
beyond
the
paper
)
,
which
must
shoot
towards
you
(
in
such
sort
as
we
said
of
the
whitish
lightsome
shadow
)
;
and
consequently
,
must
lye
over
the
strong
picture
of
the
white
paper
.
Now
in
this
case
,
a
third
midling
colour
must
result
,
out
of
the
mixture
of
these
two
extremes
of
black
and
white
:
since
they
come
to
the
eye
almost
in
the
same
line
;
at
least
in
lines
that
make
so
little
a
difference
in
their
angles
,
as
is
not
discernable
.
The
like
wherof
happens
in
Cloaths
,
or
Stuffs
,
or
Stockings
,
that
are
woven
of
divers
colour'd
,
but
very
small
threds
.
For
if
you
stand
so
far
off
from
such
a
piece
of
Stuff
,
that
the
little
threds
of
different
colours
,
which
lie
immediate
to
one
another
,
may
come
together
as
in
one
line
to
your
eye
;
it
will
appear
of
a
midling
colour
,
different
from
both
those
it
results
from
:
But
,
if
you
stand
so
near
,
that
each
thred
sends
Rays
enough
to
your
eye
,
and
that
the
Basis
of
the
Triangle
,
which
comes
from
each
Thred
to
your
eye
,
be
long
enough
to
make
,
at
the
vertex
of
it
(
which
is
in
your
eye
)
,
an
angle
big
enough
to
be
seen
singly
by
it self
;
then
each
colour
will
appear
apart
,
as
it
truly
is
.
Now
,
the
various
natures
of
midling
colours
we
may
learn
of
Painters
;
who
compose
them
upon
their
Pallets
by
a
like
mixture
of
the
extreams
.
And
they
tell
us
that
,
if
a
white
colour
prevail
strongly
over
a
dark
colour
,
Reds
and
Yellows
result
out
of
that
mixture
:
but
if
black
prevail
strongly
over
white
,
then
blews
,
violets
,
and
sea-greens
are
made
.
And
accordingly
,
in
our
case
we
cannot
doubt
but
that
the
primary
lively
picture
of
the
white
must
prevail
over
the
faint
dusky
sable
mantle
,
with
which
it
comes
mingled
to
the
eye
:
and
doing
so
,
it
must
needs
make
a
like
appearance
as
the
Sun-beams
do
,
when
,
reflecting
from
a
black
cloud
,
they
fringe
the
edges
of
it
,
with
Red
and
with
Yellow
;
and
the
like
they
do
,
looking
through
a
rainy
or
a
windy
cloud
:
and
,
much
like
hereto
,
we
shall
see
this
mixture
of
strong
white
with
a
faint
shaddow
of
black
,
make
,
at
this
brim
of
the
Paper
,
a
fair
ledge
of
Red
;
which
will
end
and
vanish
in
a
more
lightsome
one
of
Yellow
.
But
at
the
hither
edge
of
the
paper
,
where
the
secondary
weak
picture
of
white
is
mingled
with
the
strong
black
picture
,
in
this
mixture
the
black
is
prevalent
;
and
accordingly
(
as
we
said
of
the
mixture
of
the
Painters
colours
)
there
must
appear
,
at
the
bottom
of
the
paper
,
a
Lemb
of
deep
blew
:
which
will
grow
more
and
more
lightsome
,
the
higher
it
grows
;
and
so
passing
through
violet
&
sea-green
,
vanish
in
light
,
when
it
reaches
to
the
mastering
field
of
primary
whiteness
,
that
sends
his
stronger
Rays
by
direct
lines
.
And
this
transposition
of
the
colours
,
at
the
several
ends
of
the
paper
,
shews
the
reason
why
they
appear
quite
contrary
,
if
you
put
a
black
paper
upon
a
white
Carpet
:
And
therefore
,
we
need
not
add
any
thing
particularly
concerning
that
.
And
likewise
,
out
of
this
we
may
understand
why
the
colours
appear
quite
contrary
(
that
is
,
Red
,
where
before
the
blew
appear'd
,
and
blew
,
where
Red
)
,
if
we
look
upon
the
same
object
through
the
Glass
in
another
position
or
situation
of
it
;
namely
,
if
we
raise
it
so
high
,
that
we
must
look
upwards
to
see
5.
The
reason
why
the
Prism
in
one
position
,
may
make
the
colours
appear
quite
contrary
to
what
they
did
,
when
it
was
in
another
position
.
the
object
:
which
therby
appears
above
us
;
wheras
,
in
the
former
situation
,
it
came
in
through
the
lower
superficies
,
and
we
look'd
down
to
it
,
and
it
appear'd
under
us
.
For
,
in
this
second
case
,
the
objects
coming
into
the
glass
by
a
superficies
,
not
parallel
as
before
,
but
sloaping
from
the
object-wards
:
it
follows
,
that
,
the
nearer
the
object
is
,
the
lesser
must
the
angle
be
which
it
makes
with
the
superficies
;
contrary
to
what
happened
in
the
former
case
.
And
likewise
,
that
,
if
,
from
one
point
of
the
nearer
object
,
there
fall
two
rays
upon
the
glass
,
the
ray
that
falls
uppermost
will
make
a
lesser
angle
,
then
the
other
that
falls
lower
:
and
so
,
by
our
former
discourse
,
that
point
may
come
to
appear
in
the
same
place
with
a
point
of
the
further
object
,
and
therby
make
a
midling
colour
.
So
that
,
in
this
case
,
the
white
which
is
nearer
will
mingle
his
feeble
picture
with
the
black
that
is
further
off
:
whereas
before
,
the
black
that
was
further
off
mingled
his
feeble
shadow
with
the
strong
picture
of
the
nearer
white
.
Wherfore
,
by
our
rule
we
borrow'd
of
the
Painters
,
there
will
now
appear
a
blew
on
the
further
end
of
the
paper
,
where
before
appeared
a
red
;
and
by
consequence
,
on
the
nearer
end
a
red
will
now
appear
,
where
in
the
former
case
a
blew
appear'd
.
This
case
we
have
chosen
,
as
the
plainest
to
shew
the
nature
of
such
colours
;
out
of
which
he
that
is
curious
may
derive
his
knowledge
to
other
cases
;
which
we
omit
,
because
our
intent
is
only
to
give
a
general
doctrine
,
and
and
not
the
particulars
of
the
Science
;
and
rather
to
take
away
admiration
,
than
to
instruct
the
Reader
in
this
matter
.
As
for
the
various
colours
,
which
are
made
by
straining
light
through
a
glass
,
or
through
some
other
Diaphanous
body
;
to
6.
The
reason
of
the
various
colours
in
general
,
by
pure
light
passing
through
a
Prism
.
discover
the
causes
and
variety
of
them
,
we
must
examine
what
things
they
are
that
concur
to
the
making
of
them
;
and
what
accidents
may
arrive
to
those
things
,
to
vary
their
product
.
'T
is
clear
,
that
nothing
intervenes
or
concurs
to
the
producing
of
any
of
these
colours
;
besides
the
light
it self
which
is
dyed
into
colour
,
and
the
glass
or
Diaphanous
body
through
which
it
passes
.
In
them
therfore
,
and
in
nothing
else
,
we
are
to
make
our
enquiry
.
To
begin
then
:
we
may
observe
,
that
light
,
passing
through
a
Prism
,
and
being
cast
upon
a
reflecting
object
,
is
not
alwayes
colour
;
but
in
some
circumstances
it
still
continues
light
,
and
in
others
it
becomes
colour
.
Withal
we
may
observe
,
that
those
beams
which
continue
light
and
endure
very
little
mutation
by
their
passage
,
making
as
many
refractions
,
make
much
greater
deflexions
from
the
straight
lines
by
which
they
came
,
into
the
glass
,
then
those
Rays
do
which
turn
to
colour
.
As
you
may
experience
,
if
you
oppose
one
surface
of
the
Glass
Perpendicularly
to
a
Candle
,
and
set
a
Paper
(
not
irradiated
by
the
Candle
)
opposite
to
one
of
the
other
sides
of
the
Glass
:
for
,
upon
the
paper
,
you
shall
see
fair
light
shine
without
any
colour
,
and
you
may
perceive
,
that
the
line
,
by
which
the
light
comes
to
the
Paper
,
is
almost
Perpendicular
to
that
line
by
which
the
light
comes
to
the
Prism
.
But
,
when
light
becomes
colour
,
it
strikes
very
obliquely
upon
one
side
of
the
glass
;
and
comes
likewise
very
obliquely
out
of
the
other
,
that
sends
it
in
colour
upon
a
reflectent
body
;
so
that
in
conclusion
,
there
is
nothing
left
us
whereon
to
ground
the
generation
of
such
colours
;
besides
the
littleness
of
the
angle
,
and
the
sloapingness
of
the
line
,
by
which
the
illuminant
strikes
one
side
of
the
Glass
and
comes
out
at
the
other
,
when
colours
proceed
from
such
a
percussion
.
To
this
then
we
must
wholly
apply
our selves
,
and
knowing
that
generally
,
when
light
falls
upon
a
body
with
so
great
a
sloaping
or
inclination
,
so
much
of
it
as
gets
through
must
needs
be
weak
and
much
diffused
;
it
follows
,
that
the
reason
of
such
colours
must
necessarily
consist
in
this
diffusion
and
weakness
of
light
;
which
the
more
it
is
diffused
,
the
weaker
it
grows
,
and
the
more
lines
of
darkness
are
between
the
lines
of
light
,
and
mingle
themselvs
with
them
.
To
confirm
this
,
you
may
observe
,
how
,
just
at
the
egress
,
from
the
Prism
,
of
that
light
,
which
going
on
a
little
further
,
becomes
colours
,
no
colour
at
all
appears
upon
a
paper
opposed
close
to
the
side
of
the
Glass
;
till
removing
it
farther
off
,
the
colours
begin
to
shew
themselvs
upon
the
edges
:
therby
convincing
manifestly
,
that
it
was
the
excess
of
light
,
which
hindred
them
from
appearing
at
the
first
.
And
,
in
like
manner
,
if
you
put
a
burning
glass
between
the
light
and
the
Prism
,
so
as
to
multiply
the
light
which
goes
through
the
Prism
to
the
paper
;
you
destroy
much
of
the
colour
,
by
converting
it
into
light
.
But
on
the
otherside
,
if
you
thicken
the
air
,
and
make
it
dusky
with
smoak
or
dust
;
you
will
plainly
see
,
that
,
where
the
light
comes
through
a
convex
glass
(
perpendicularly
opposed
to
the
illuminant
)
,
there
will
appear
colours
on
the
edges
of
the
cones
that
the
light
makes
.
And
peradventure
the
whole
cones
would
appear
colour'd
,
if
the
darkning
were
conveniently
made
for
,
if
an
opacous
body
be
set
within
either
of
the
cones
,
its
sides
will
appear
colour'd
,
though
the
air
be
but
moderately
thickned
;
which
shews
that
the
addition
of
a
little
darkness
would
make
that
,
which
otherwise
appears
pure
light
,
be
throughly
dyed
into
Colours
.
And
thus
you
have
the
true
and
adequate
cause
of
the
appearance
of
such
colours
.
Now
,
to
understand
what
colours
,
and
upon
which
sides
,
will
7.
Upon
what
side
every
colour
appears
,
this
is
made
by
pure
light
passing
through
a
Prism
.
appear
:
we
may
consider
,
that
,
When
light
passes
through
a
glass
or
other
Diaphanous
body
,
so
much
of
it
as
shines
in
the
air
,
or
upon
some
reflecting
body
bigger
then
it self
,
after
its
passage
through
the
glass
,
must
of
necessity
have
darkness
on
both
sides
of
it
,
and
so
be
comprised
and
limited
by
two
darknesses
;
but
if
some
opacous
body
less
then
the
light
be
put
in
the
way
of
the
light
,
then
it
may
happen
contrariwise
,
that
there
be
darkness
(
or
the
shadow
of
that
opacous
body
)
between
two
lights
.
Again
,
we
must
consider
,
that
,
when
light
falls
so
upon
a
Prism
as
to
make
colours
,
the
two
outward
Rays
,
which
proceed
from
the
light
to
the
two
sides
of
the
superficies
at
which
the
light
enters
,
are
so
refracted
,
that
,
at
their
coming
out
again
through
the
other
superficies
,
that
Ray
which
made
the
less
angle
with
the
outward
superficies
of
the
glass
,
going
in
,
makes
the
greater
angle
with
the
outside
of
the
other
superficies
,
coming
out
;
and
contrariwise
,
that
Ray
,
which
made
the
greater
angle
,
going
in
,
makes
the
lesser
,
at
its
coming
out
:
and
the
two
internal
angles
,
made
by
those
two
Rays
and
the
outside
of
the
superficies
they
issue
at
,
are
greater
then
two
right
angles
.
And
so
we
see
,
that
the
light
dilates
it self
at
its
coming
out
.
Now
,
because
Rays
that
issue
through
a
superficies
,
the
nearer
they
are
to
be
perpendiculars
to
that
superficies
,
so
much
the
thicker
they
are
;
it
follows
,
that
this
dilation
of
light
at
its
coming
out
of
the
glass
must
be
made
and
encrease
from
that
side
,
where
the
angle
was
least
at
the
going
in
and
greatest
at
the
coming
out
:
so
that
,
the
nearer
to
the
contrary
side
you
take
a
part
of
light
,
the
thinner
the
light
must
be
there
;
and
contrariwise
,
the
thicker
it
must
be
,
the
nearer
it
is
to
the
side
where
the
angle
at
the
rays
coming
out
is
the
greater
.
Wherfore
,
the
strongest
light
(
that
is
,
the
place
where
the
light
is
least
mixed
with
darkness
)
must
be
nearer
that
side
than
the
other
.
Consequently
hereto
,
if
by
an
opacous
body
you
make
a
shadow
comprehended
within
this
light
;
that
shadow
must
also
have
its
strongest
part
nearer
to
one
of
the
lights
betwixt
which
it
is
comprised
,
then
to
the
other
:
for
,
shadow
being
nothing
else
but
the
want
of
light
,
hindred
by
some
opacous
body
;
it
must
of
necessity
lie
aversed
from
the
illuminant
,
just
as
the
light
would
have
lain
if
it
had
not
been
hindred
.
Wherfore
,
seeing
that
the
stronger
side
of
light
more
impeaches
the
darkness
,
then
the
feebler
side
doth
,
the
deepest
dark
must
incline
to
that
side
where
the
light
is
weakest
;
that
is
,
towards
that
side
on
which
the
shadow
appears
,
in
respect
of
the
opacous
body
or
of
the
illuminant
;
and
so
be
a
cause
of
deepness
of
Colour
on
that
side
,
if
it
happen
to
be
fringed
with
colour
.
CHAP.
XXXI
.
The
causes
of
certain
appearances
in
luminous
Colours
;
with
a
Conclusion
of
the
discourse
touching
the
Senses
and
the
Sensible
Qualities
.
OUt
of
these
grounds
we
are
to
seek
the
resolution
of
all
such
Symptoms
,
as
appear
to
us
in
this
kind
of
colours
.
1.
The
reason
of
each
several
colour
in
particular
caused
by
light
passing
through
a
Prism
.
First
therfore
,
calling
to
mind
,
how
we
have
already
declared
,
that
the
red
colour
is
made
by
a
greater
proportion
of
light
mingled
with
darkness
,
and
the
blew
with
a
less
proportion
:
it
must
follow
,
that
,
when
light
passes
through
a
glass
in
such
sort
as
to
make
colours
,
the
mixture
of
the
light
and
darkness
,
on
that
side
where
the
light
is
strongest
,
will
encline
to
a
red
;
and
their
mixture
on
the
otherside
,
where
the
light
is
weakest
,
will
make
a
violet
or
blew
.
And
,
this
we
see
fall
out
accordingly
,
in
the
light
which
is
tincted
by
going
through
a
Prism
;
for
,
a
red
colour
appears
on
that
side
from
which
the
light
dilates
or
encreases
,
and
a
blew
is
on
that
side
towards
which
it
decreases
.
Now
,
if
a
dark
body
be
placed
within
this
light
,
so
as
to
have
the
light
come
on
both
sides
of
it
;
we
shall
see
the
contrary
happen
,
about
the
borders
of
the
picture
or
shadow
of
the
dark
body
:
that
is
to
say
,
the
red
colour
will
be
on
that
side
of
the
picture
which
is
towards
or
over
against
the
blew
colour
made
by
the
glass
,
and
the
blew
of
the
picture
will
be
on
that
side
which
is
towards
the
red
made
by
the
glass
;
as
you
may
experience
,
if
you
place
a
slender
opacous
body
along
the
Prism
,
in
the
way
of
the
light
,
either
before
or
behind
the
Prism
.
The
reason
wherof
is
,
that
the
opacous
body
standing
in
the
middle
,
environ'd
by
light
,
divides
it
and
makes
two
lights
of
that
which
was
but
one
;
each
of
which
lights
,
is
comprised
between
two
darknesses
;
to
wit
,
between
each
border
of
Shadow
that
joyns
to
each
extreme
of
the
light
that
comes
from
the
glass
,
and
each
side
of
the
Opacous
bodies
shadow
.
Wherfore
in
each
of
these
lights
,
or
rather
in
each
of
their
comixtions
with
darkness
,
there
must
be
red
on
the
one
side
,
and
blew
on
the
other
;
according
to
the
course
of
light
which
we
have
explicated
.
And
thus
it
falls
out
,
agreeable
to
the
Rule
we
have
given
,
that
blew
comes
to
be
on
that
side
of
the
opacous
bodies
shadow
,
on
which
the
glass
casts
red
;
and
red
on
that
side
of
it
,
on
which
the
glass
casts
blew
.
Likewise
,
when
light
,
going
through
a
convex
glass
makes
two
cones
:
the
edges
of
the
cone
,
betwixt
the
glass
&
the
point
of
concourse
,
will
appear
red
(
if
the
room
be
dark
enough
)
;
and
the
edges
of
the
further
cone
will
appear
blew
;
both
for
the
reason
given
.
For
,
in
this
case
,
the
point
of
concourse
is
the
strong
light
betwixt
the
two
cones
:
of
which
,
that
betwixt
the
glass
and
the
point
is
the
stronger
;
that
,
beyond
the
point
,
the
weaker
.
And
for
this
very
reason
,
if
an
opacous
body
be
put
in
the
axis
of
these
two
cones
,
both
the
sides
of
its
picture
will
be
red
,
if
it
be
held
in
the
first
cone
which
is
next
to
the
glass
,
and
both
will
be
blew
,
if
the
body
be
situated
in
the
further
cone
:
for
,
both
sides
being
equally
situated
to
the
course
of
the
light
,
within
its
own
cone
,
there
is
nothing
to
vary
the
colours
,
but
only
the
strength
and
weakness
of
the
two
lights
of
the
cones
on
this
&
that
side
the
point
of
the
concourse
;
which
point
being
,
in
this
case
,
the
strong
and
clear
light
,
wherof
we
made
general
mention
in
our
precedent
note
,
the
cone
towards
the
glass
and
the
illuminant
is
the
stronger
side
,
and
the
cone
from
the
glass
is
the
weaker
.
In
those
cases
where
this
reason
is
not
concern'd
,
we
shall
see
the
victory
carried
,
in
the
question
of
colours
,
by
the
shady
side
of
the
opacous
body
:
that
is
,
the
blew
colour
will
still
appear
on
that
side
of
the
opacous
bodies
shadow
that
is
furthest
from
the
illuminant
.
But
,
where
both
causes
concur
and
contest
for
precedence
,
there
the
course
of
the
light
carries
it
:
that
is
to
say
,
the
red
will
be
on
that
side
of
the
opacous
bodies
shadow
where
it
is
thicker
and
darker
,
and
blew
on
the
otherside
where
the
shadow
is
not
so
strong
;
although
the
shadow
be
cast
that
way
that
the
red
appears
:
as
is
to
be
seen
,
when
a
slender
body
is
placed
betwixt
the
Prism
and
the
reflectant
body
,
upon
which
the
light
&
colours
are
cast
through
the
Prism
.
And
't
is
evident
,
that
this
cause
of
the
course
of
the
shadow
is
in
it self
a
weaker
cause
,
than
the
other
of
the
course
of
light
,
and
must
give
way
to
it
whenever
they
incounter
(
as
it
cannot
be
expected
but
that
,
in
all
circumstances
,
shadows
should
be
light
)
because
the
colours
which
the
glass
casts
in
this
case
,
are
much
more
faint
and
dusky
,
than
in
the
other
.
For
effects
of
this
latter
cause
,
we
see
that
,
when
an
opacous
body
lyes
cross
the
Prism
,
whiles
it
stands
end-ways
,
the
red
or
blew
colour
will
appear
on
the
upper
or
lower
side
of
its
picture
;
according
as
the
illuminant
is
higher
or
lower
then
the
transverse
opacous
body
:
the
blew
ever
keeping
to
that
side
of
the
picture
,
that
is
furthest
from
the
body
and
the
illuminant
that
make
it
;
and
the
red
,
the
contrary
.
Likewise
,
if
an
opacous
body
be
placed
out
of
the
axis
,
in
either
of
the
cones
we
have
explicated
before
;
the
blew
will
appear
on
that
side
of
the
picture
which
is
furthest
advanced
in
the
way
that
the
shadow
is
cast
,
and
the
red
on
the
contrary
.
And
so
,
if
the
opacous
body
be
placed
in
the
first
cone
,
beside
the
axis
;
the
red
will
appear
on
that
side
of
the
picture
,
in
the
basis
of
the
second
cone
,
which
is
next
to
the
circumference
,
and
the
blew
on
that
side
next
the
axis
:
but
if
it
be
placed
on
one
side
of
the
axis
in
the
second
cone
;
then
the
blew
will
appear
on
that
side
the
picture
is
next
the
circumference
,
and
the
red
on
that
side
,
which
is
next
the
center
of
the
basis
of
the
cone
.
There
remains
yet
one
difficulty
of
moment
to
be
determined
:
〈◊〉
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
●ing
the
Prism
▪
which
is
Why
,
when
through
a
glass
two
colours
(
namely
,
blew
and
red
)
are
cast
from
a
Candle
upon
a
paper
or
wall
;
if
you
put
your
eye
in
the
place
of
one
of
the
colours
that
shines
upon
the
wall
,
and
so
that
colour
comes
to
shine
upon
your
eye
(
so
that
another
man
who
looks
upon
it
will
see
thot
colour
plainly
upon
your
eye
)
nevertheless
,
you
shall
see
the
other
colour
in
the
glass
?
as
for
example
,
if
on
your
eye
there
shines
a
red
,
you
shall
see
a
blew
in
the
glass
;
and
if
a
blew
shines
upon
your
eye
,
you
shall
see
a
red
.
The
reason
hereof
is
,
that
The
colours
which
appear
in
the
glasse
are
of
the
nature
of
those
luminous
colours
we
first
explicated
,
that
arise
from
looking
upon
white
and
black
bordering
together
.
For
,
a
candle
standing
in
the
air
,
is
,
as
it
were
,
a
white
situated
between
two
blacks
;
the
circumstant
dusky
air
,
having
the
nature
of
a
black
:
so
then
,
that
side
of
the
candle
which
is
seen
through
the
thicker
part
of
the
glass
appears
red
,
and
that
which
is
seen
through
the
thinner
appears
blew
;
in
the
same
manner
,
as
when
we
look
through
the
glass
.
Whereas
the
colours
shine
contrariwise
upon
a
paper
or
reflecting
object
;
as
we
have
already
declared
,
together
with
the
reasons
of
both
these
appearances
;
each
fitted
to
its
proper
case
of
looking
through
the
glass
upon
the
luminous
object
surrounded
with
darkness
,
in
the
one
;
and
of
observing
the
effect
wrought
by
the
same
luminous
object
in
some
medium
,
or
upon
some
reflectent
superficies
,
in
the
other
.
And
to
confirm
this
,
if
a
white
paper
be
set
standing
hollow
before
the
glass
,
(
like
half
a
hollow
pillar
,
whose
flats
stands
edgeways
towards
the
glass
,
so
as
both
the
edges
may
be
seen
through
it
)
;
the
further
edge
will
seem
blew
,
and
the
nearer
will
be
red
,
and
the
like
will
happen
,
if
the
paper
be
held
in
the
free
air
parallel
to
the
lower
superficies
of
the
glass
,
without
any
black
carpet
to
limit
both
ends
of
it
(
which
serves
to
make
the
colours
the
smarter
.
(
So
that
,
in
both
cases
,
the
air
serves
manifestly
for
a
black
;
in
the
first
,
between
the
two
white
edges
,
and
in
the
second
,
limiting
the
two
white
ends
:
and
by
consequence
,
the
air
about
the
candle
must
likewise
serve
for
two
blacks
including
the
light
candle
between
them
.
Several
other
delightful
experiments
of
luminous
colour
I
might
produce
;
to
confirm
the
grounds
I
have
laid
,
for
the
nature
and
making
of
them
:
But
,
I
conceive
,
these
I
have
mention'd
are
abundantly
enough
,
for
the
end
I
propose
to
my self
.
Therfore
,
I
will
take
my
leave
of
this
subtle
and
nice
subject
;
referring
my
Reader
(
if
he
be
curious
to
entertain
himself
with
a
full
variety
of
such
shining
wonders
)
to
our
ingenious
Countreyman
and
my
worthy
friend
,
Mr.
Hall
:
who
,
at
my
last
being
at
Liege
,
shew'd
me
there
most
of
the
experiences
I
have
mention'd
,
together
with
several
other
very
fine
and
remarkable
curiosities
concerning
light
;
which
he
promised
me
he
would
shortly
publish
in
a
work
,
that
he
had
already
cast
and
almost
finished
upon
that
svbject
.
And
in
it
I
doubt
not
but
He
will
give
entire
satisfaction
to
all
the
doubts
and
Problems
that
may
occur
in
this
subject
:
wheras
my
little
exercise
formerly
in
making
experiments
of
this
kind
,
and
my
less
conveniency
of
attempting
any
now
,
makes
me
content
my self
with
thus
spining
a
course
thred
(
from
wooll
carded
me
by
others
)
that
may
run
through
the
whole
doctrine
of
colours
,
whose
causes
have
hitherto
been
so
much
admired
,
and
that
it
will
do
so
,
I
am
strongly
perswaded
;
both
because
,
if
I
look
upon
the
causes
which
I
have
assigned
à
prirori
,
me
thinks
they
appear
very
agreeable
to
nature
and
to
reason
;
and
if
I
apply
them
to
the
several
Phenomens
which
Mr.
Hall
shew'd
me
,
and
to
as
many
others
as
I
have
otherwise
met
with
,
I
find
they
agree
exactly
with
them
,
and
render
a
full
account
of
them
.
And
thus
,
you
have
the
whole
nature
of
luminous
colours
resolv'd
into
the
mixion
of
light
and
darkness
;
by
the
due
ordering
of
which
,
who
have
skil
therin
may
produce
any
middle
colour
he
please
:
as
I
my self
have
seen
the
experience
of
infinite
changes
in
such
sort
made
;
so
that
it
seems
to
me
,
nothing
can
be
more
manifest
,
then
that
luminous
colours
are
generated
in
the
way
here
deliver'd
.
Of
which
how
that
gentle
and
obedient
Philosophy
of
Qualities
(
readily
obedient
to
what
hard
task
soever
you
assign
it
)
will
render
a
rational
account
;
and
what
discreet
vertue
it
will
give
the
same
things
to
produce
different
colours
and
maked
different
appearances
,
meerly
by
such
nice
changes
of
situation
:
I
do
not
well
understand
.
But
peradventure
,
the
Patrones
of
it
may
say
that
every
such
circumstance
is
a
Conditio
sine
qua
non
:
and
therwith
(
no
doubt
)
their
Auditors
will
be
much
the
wiser
,
in
comprehending
the
particular
nature
of
light
,
and
of
the
colours
that
have
their
origine
from
it
.
The
Rainbow
,
for
whose
sake
most
men
handle
this
matter
of
luminous
colours
,
is
generated
in
the
first
of
the
two
ways
we
3
Of
the
Rainbow
;
and
how
,
by
the
colour
of
any
body
,
we
may
know
the
composition
of
the
body
it self
.
have
deliver'd
for
the
production
of
such
colours
:
and
hath
its
origine
from
refraction
;
when
the
eye
,
being
at
a
convenient
distance
from
the
refracting
body
,
looks
upon
it
to
discern
what
apears
in
it
.
The
speculation
of
which
may
be
found
in
that
excellent
discourse
of
Mounsir
des
Cartes
,
which
is
the
sixth
of
his
Meteors
:
where
he
hath
,
with
great
accurateness
,
deliver'd
a
most
ingenious
doctrine
of
this
mystery
;
had
not
his
bad
chance
,
of
missing
in
a
former
principle
(
as
I
conceive
)
somwhat
obscured
it
.
For
,
he
there
gives
the
cause
,
so
neat
and
so
justly
calculated
to
the
apearances
,
as
no
man
can
doubt
but
that
he
hath
found
out
the
true
reason
of
this
wonder
of
nature
,
which
hath
perplex'd
so
many
great
wits
:
as
may
almost
be
seen
with
our
very
eyes
;
when
,
looking
upon
the
fresh
dew
,
in
a
Sunshiny
morning
,
we
may
,
in
due
positions
,
perceive
the
Rainbow
colours
not
three
yards
distant
from
us
;
in
which
we
may
distinguish
even
single
drops
with
their
effects
.
But
he
,
having
deterned
the
nature
of
light
to
consist
in
motion
,
and
proceeding
consequently
,
concludes
colours
to
be
but
certain
kinds
of
motion
:
by
which
,
I
fear
,
it
is
impossible
that
any
good
account
should
be
given
of
the
experiences
we
see
.
But
,
what
we
have
already
said
in
that
point
,
I
conceive
,
is
sufficient
to
give
the
Reader
satisfaction
therin
:
and
to
secure
him
,
that
the
generation
of
the
colours
in
the
Rain-bow
,
as
well
as
all
other
colours
,
is
reduced
to
the
mingling
of
light
and
darkness
;
which
is
our
principal
intent
to
prove
.
Adding
therto
,
by
way
of
advertisement
,
for
others
whose
leisure
may
permit
them
to
make
use
thereof
;
that
who
shall
ballance
the
proportions
of
luminous
colours
may
,
peradventure
,
make
himself
a
step
to
judg
of
the
natures
of
those
bodes
,
which
really
and
constantly
wear
like
dyes
:
for
,
the
figures
of
the
least
parts
of
such
bodies
,
joyntly
with
the
connexion
or
mingling
of
them
with
pores
,
must
of
necessity
be
that
which
makes
them
reflect
light
to
our
eyes
,
in
such
proportions
,
as
the
luminous
colours
of
their
tincture
and
semblance
do
.
For
,
two
things
are
to
be
consider'd
in
bodies
,
in
order
to
reflecting
of
light
:
either
the
extancies
and
cavities
of
them
or
their
hardness
and
softness
.
As
for
the
first
,
the
proportions
of
light
mingled
with
darkness
will
be
varied
,
according
as
the
extancies
or
the
cavities
exceed
,
and
as
each
of
them
is
great
or
small
:
since
cavities
have
the
nature
of
darkness
,
in
respect
of
extancies
;
as
our
modern
Astronomers
shew
,
when
they
give
an
account
of
theface
(
as
some
call
it
)
in
the
Orbe
of
the
Moon
.
Likewise
,
in
regard
of
soft
or
of
resistent
parts
;
light
will
be
reflected
by
them
more
or
less
strongly
,
that
is
,
more
or
less
mingled
with
darkness
.
For
,
whereas
it
rebounds
smartly
back
,
if
it
strikes
not
upon
a
hard
and
a
resistent
body
;
and
accordingly
will
shew
it self
in
a
bright
colour
:
it
must
of
necessity
not
reflect
at
all
,
or
but
very
feebly
,
if
it
penetrates
into
a
body
of
much
humidity
,
or
loses
it self
in
the
pores
of
it
;
and
that
little
which
comes
so
weakly
from
it
,
must
consequently
appear
of
a
duskie
die
.
And
,
these
two
being
all
the
causes
of
the
great
variety
of
colours
we
see
in
bodies
;
according
to
the
quality
of
the
body
in
which
the
real
colour
appears
,
it
may
easily
be
determined
from
which
of
these
it
proceeds
:
and
then
,
by
the
colour
,
you
may
judge
of
the
composition
and
mixture
of
the
rare
and
dense
parts
,
which
by
reflecting
light
begets
it
.
In
fine
,
out
of
all
we
have
hitherto
said
in
this
Chapter
,
we
may
conclude
the
Primary
intent
of
our
so
long
discourse
:
which
4
That
all
the
Sensible
Qualities
are
real
bodies
,
resulting
out
of
several
mixtures
of
Rarity
and
Density
.
is
,
That
the
Senses
of
Living
Creatures
,
and
the
Sensible
Qualities
in
Bodies
,
are
made
by
the
Mixtion
of
Rarity
and
Density
;
as
well
as
the
Natural
Qualities
we
spoke
of
in
their
place
.
For
,
it
cannot
be
denied
but
that
heat
and
cold
,
and
the
other
couples
or
pairs
which
beat
upon
our
Touch
,
are
the
very
same
as
we
see
in
other
bodies
;
the
qualities
which
move
our
Taste
and
Smel
are
manifestly
a
kin
and
joyn'd
with
them
;
Light
we
have
concluded
to
be
Fire
;
and
of
Motion
(
which
affects
our
ear
)
ther
's
no
dispute
:
so
that
it
is
evident
,
how
all
sensible
quaqualities
are
as
truly
bodies
,
as
those
other
Qualities
which
we
call
natural
.
To
this
we
may
add
,
that
the
Properties
of
these
sensible
qualities
are
such
as
proceed
evidently
from
Rarity
and
Density
.
For
(
to
omit
those
which
our
Touch
takes
notice
of
,
as
too
plain
to
be
question'd
)
Physitians
,
judg
and
determine
the
natural
qualities
of
meat
and
medicines
and
simples
,
by
their
Tastes
and
Smels
.
By
those
qualities
they
find
out
powers
in
them
to
do
material
operations
;
and
such
as
our
instruments
of
cutting
,
filling
,
brushing
,
and
the
like
,
do
to
ruder
and
grosser
bodies
:
all
which
vertues
being
in
these
instruments
by
the
different
tempers
of
Rarity
and
Density
is
a
convincing
argument
,
that
it
must
be
the
same
causes
,
which
produce
effects
of
the
same
kind
in
their
smel
and
tastes
.
And
,
and
as
for
light
,
't
is
known
how
corporeally
it
works
upon
our
eyes
.
Again
,
if
we
look
particularly
into
the
composition
of
the
organs
of
our
Senses
,
we
shall
meet
with
nothing
but
such
qualities
,
as
we
find
in
the
composition
of
all
other
natural
bodies
.
If
we
search
into
our
Eye
,
we
shall
discover
in
it
nothing
but
diaphanety
,
softness
,
divers
colours
,
and
consistencies
;
which
all
Anatomists
,
to
explicate
,
parallel
in
other
bodies
:
the
like
is
of
our
Tongue
,
our
Nostrils
,
and
our
Ears
.
As
for
our
Touch
,
that
is
so
material
a
sense
,
and
so
diffused
over
the
whole
body
;
as
we
can
have
no
difficulty
about
it
.
Seeing
then
that
all
the
qualities
we
can
discover
in
the
organs
of
our
Senses
are
made
by
the
various
minglings
of
Rarity
with
Density
;
how
can
we
doubt
,
but
that
the
active
powers
over
these
patients
must
be
of
the
same
nature
and
kind
?
Again
,
seeing
that
examples
above
brought
convince
,
That
the
objects
of
one
sense
may
be
known
by
another
;
who
can
doubt
of
a
community
among
them
,
if
not
of
degree
,
at
least
of
the
whole
kind
?
as
we
see
that
the
Touch
is
the
groundwork
of
all
the
rest
;
and
consequently
,
that
being
evidently
corporeal
and
consisting
in
a
temper
of
Rarity
&
Density
,
why
should
we
make
difficulty
in
allowing
the
like
of
the
rest
?
Besides
,
let
us
compose
of
Rarity
and
Density
such
tempers
as
we
find
in
our
Senses
;
and
let
us
again
compose
of
Rarity
and
Density
such
actors
,
as
we
have
determined
the
qualities
,
we
call
sensible
to
be
:
and
will
it
not
manifesty
follow
,
that
these
two
,
applyed
to
one
another
,
must
produce
such
effects
,
as
we
affirm
our
Senses
have
;
that
is
,
to
pass
the
outward
objects
,
by
different
degrees
,
to
an
inward
receiver
?
Again
,
let
us
cast
our
eyes
upon
the
natural
resolution
of
5
Why
the
Senses
are
only
Five
in
number
,
with
a
conclusion
of
all
the
former
doctrine
concerning
them
.
bodies
,
and
how
they
move
us
;
and
we
shall
therby
discover
,
both
what
the
Senses
are
,
and
why
they
are
just
so
many
,
and
that
they
cannot
be
more
.
For
,
an
outward
body
may
move
us
either
in
its
own
bulk
or
quantity
;
or
as
it
works
upon
another
:
The
first
is
done
by
the
Touch
;
the
second
by
the
Ear
,
when
a
body
,
moving
the
air
,
makes
us
take
notice
of
his
motion
.
Now
in
resolution
,
there
are
three
active
parts
proceeding
from
a
body
,
which
have
power
to
move
us
:
the
fiery
part
;
which
you
sees
works
upon
your
eyes
,
by
the
virtue
of
light
:
the
airy
part
;
which
we
know
moves
our
nostrils
,
by
being
suck'd
in
with
the
air
.
And
lastly
,
the
salt
;
which
dissolves
in
water
,
and
so
moves
our
watry
sense
,
which
is
,
our
taste
.
And
,
these
being
all
the
active
parts
,
that
shew
themselvs
in
the
resolution
of
a
body
;
how
can
we
imagine
there
should
be
any
more
senses
to
be
wrought
upon
?
For
,
what
the
stable
body
shews
of
it self
will
be
reduced
to
the
touch
:
what
as
it
moves
,
to
hearing
:
what
the
resolutions
of
it
,
according
to
the
natures
of
the
resolved
atomes
that
fly
abroad
,
will
concern
the
other
three
senses
;
as
we
have
declared
.
And
,
more
ways
of
working
,
or
of
active
parts
,
we
cannot
conceive
to
spring
out
of
the
nature
of
a
body
.
Finally
,
if
we
cast
our
eyes
upon
the
intention
of
nature
:
to
what
purpose
are
our
Senses
,
but
to
bring
us
into
knowledge
of
the
natures
of
the
substances
we
converse
withall
?
Surely
,
to
effect
this
,
there
cannot
be
invented
a
better
or
more
reasonable
expedient
,
then
to
bring
to
our
judgment
seat
the
likenesses
or
extracts
of
those
substances
;
in
so
delicate
a
model
,
that
they
may
not
be
offensive
or
cumbersom
;
like
so
many
patterns
presented
to
us
,
to
know
by
them
what
the
whole
piece
is
.
(
For
all
similitude
is
a
communication
between
two
things
,
in
that
quality
wherin
their
likeness
consists
)
.
And
therfore
we
cannot
doubt
,
but
that
nature
hath
given
us
,
by
the
means
whe
have
explicated
,
an
essay
to
all
things
in
the
world
that
fall
under
our
commerce
;
wherby
we
judge
whether
they
be
profitable
or
nocive
to
us
:
and
yet
in
so
delicate
and
subtile
a
quantity
,
as
may
,
in
no
way
be
offensive
to
us
;
whiles
we
take
our
measures
to
attract
what
is
good
,
and
avoid
what
is
noxious
.
CHAP.
XXXII
.
Of
Sensation
,
or
the
motion
wherby
Sense
is
properly
exercised
.
OUt
of
the
considerations
which
we
have
delivered
in
these
last
Chapters
,
the
Reader
may
gather
the
unreasonablenesse
1.
Monsir
des
Cartes
his
opinion
touching
Sensation
.
of
vulgar
Philosophers
;
who
,
to
explicate
life
and
sense
,
are
not
content
to
give
us
terms
with
out
explicating
them
;
but
will
force
us
to
believe
contradictions
.
Telling
us
,
that
Life
consisted
in
this
,
That
the
same
thing
hath
a
power
to
work
upon
it self
;
and
that
Sensation
is
a
working
of
the
active
part
of
the
same
sense
upon
its
passive
part
:
and
yet
will
admit
no
parts
in
it
;
but
will
have
the
same
indivisible
power
work
upon
it self
.
And
this
,
with
such
violence
and
down-bearing
of
all
opposition
,
that
they
deem
him
not
considerable
in
the
Schools
,
who
shall
offer
only
to
doubt
of
what
they
teach
him
hereabout
;
but
brand
him
with
the
censure
of
one
who
knows
not
,
and
contradicts
the
very
first
principles
of
Philosophy
.
Wherefore
't
is
requisite
we
should
look
somewhat
more
particularly
,
into
the
manner
how
sensation
is
made
.
Monsir
des
Cartes
,
(
who
,
by
his
great
and
Heroick
Attempts
,
and
by
shewing
mankind
how
to
steer
and
husband
their
reason
to
best
advantage
,
hath
left
us
no
excuse
for
being
ignorant
of
any
thing
worth
the
knowing
)
,
explicating
the
nature
of
Sense
,
is
of
opinion
,
that
the
bodies
without
us
,
in
certain
circumstances
,
give
a
blow
upon
our
exterior
Organes
:
from
whence
,
by
the
continuity
of
the
parts
,
that
blow
or
motion
is
continued
,
till
it
come
to
our
brain
and
seat
of
knowledge
;
upon
which
it
gives
a
stroke
,
answerable
to
that
which
the
outward
sense
first
received
.
And
there
this
knock
causing
a
particular
effect
according
to
the
particular
nature
of
the
motion
(
which
depends
of
the
nature
of
the
object
that
produces
it
)
;
our
soul
and
mind
hath
notice
,
by
this
means
,
of
every
thing
that
knocks
at
our
gates
:
and
,
by
the
great
variety
of
knocks
or
motions
that
our
brain
feeles
,
(
which
rises
from
as
great
a
variety
of
natures
in
the
objects
that
cause
them
)
,
we
are
enabled
to
judg
of
the
nature
and
conditions
of
every
thing
we
converse
withal
.
As
for
example
;
he
conceives
Light
to
be
nothing
else
but
a
percussion
made
by
the
illuminant
upon
the
air
,
or
upon
the
ethereal
substance
,
which
he
puts
to
be
mixed
with
,
and
to
run
through
all
bodies
:
which
being
a
continuate
medium
between
the
illuminant
and
our
sense
,
the
percussion
upon
that
strikes
also
our
sense
;
which
he
calls
the
nerve
that
reaches
from
the
place
strucken
(
to
wit
,
from
the
bottom
of
your
eye
)
to
the
brain
.
Now
,
by
reason
of
the
continuity
of
this
string
or
nerve
,
he
conceives
that
the
blow
,
made
upon
the
outward
end
of
it
by
the
other
,
is
convei'd
by
the
other
end
of
it
to
the
brain
;
the
end
striking
the
brain
in
the
same
measure
as
the
other
struck
the
other
end
of
it
:
like
the
Jack
of
a
Virginal
,
which
strikes
the
sounding
cord
,
according
as
the
Musitians
hand
presses
upon
the
stop
.
The
part
of
the
brain
which
is
thus
strucken
he
supposes
to
be
the
phantasie
;
where
he
deems
the
soul
resides
;
and
thereby
takes
notice
of
the
Motion
and
Object
that
are
without
.
And
what
is
said
thus
of
Sight
,
is
to
be
applyed
proportionably
to
the
rest
of
the
Senses
.
This
then
is
the
summe
of
Monsir
des
Cartes
his
opinion
;
which
he
hath
very
finely
expressed
,
with
all
the
advantages
that
opposite
examples
,
significant
words
,
and
clear
method
can
give
to
a
witty
Discourse
:
Which
yet
is
but
a
part
of
the
commendations
he
deserves
,
for
what
he
hath
done
on
this
particular
:
He
is
,
over
and
above
all
this
,
the
first
that
I
have
ever
met
with
,
who
hath
published
any
conceptions
of
this
nature
,
wherby
to
make
the
operations
of
sense
intellegible
.
Certainly
,
this
praise
will
ever
belong
to
him
,
that
he
hath
given
the
first
hint
of
speaking
groundingly
,
and
to
the
purpose
,
upon
this
Subject
;
and
,
whoever
shall
carry
it
any
further
(
as
what
important
Mystery
was
ever
born
and
perfected
at
once
?
)
must
acknowledge
to
have
derived
his
light
from
him
.
For
my
part
,
I
shall
so
far
agree
with
him
,
as
to
allow
motion
alone
sufficient
to
work
sensation
in
us
:
and
not
only
to
allow
it
sufficient
,
but
also
to
profess
,
that
,
not
only
this
,
but
no
2.
The
Authors
opinion
touching
sensation
.
other
effect
whatever
can
be
wrought
in
us
,
but
motion
,
and
by
means
of
motion
.
Which
is
evident
out
of
what
we
have
already
deliver'd
,
speaking
of
bodies
in
general
,
that
all
action
among
them
either
is
local
motion
,
or
else
follows
it
;
and
no
less
evident
,
out
of
what
we
have
declared
in
particular
,
concerning
the
operations
of
the
outward
senses
,
and
the
objects
that
work
upon
them
:
and
therfore
,
whoever
shall
in
this
matter
require
any
thing
further
then
a
difference
of
motion
,
he
must
first
seek
other
instruments
in
objects
to
cause
it
.
For
,
examining
from
their
very
origine
the
natures
,
of
all
the
bodies
we
converse
withal
;
we
cannot
find
any
ground
to
believe
they
have
power
or
means
to
work
any
thing
beyond
motion
.
But
,
I
shall
crave
leave
to
differ
from
him
,
in
determining
what
is
the
subject
of
this
motion
,
wherby
the
brain
judges
of
the
nature
of
the
thing
that
causes
it
.
He
will
allow
no
local
change
of
any
thing
in
a
man
,
further
then
certain
vibrations
of
strings
,
which
he
gives
the
objects
to
play
upon
,
from
the
very
sense
up
to
the
brain
:
and
,
by
their
different
manners
of
shaking
the
brain
,
he
will
have
it
know
what
kind
of
thing
it
is
that
strikes
the
outward
sense
;
without
removing
any
thing
within
our
body
from
one
place
to
another
.
But
,
I
shall
go
the
more
common
way
;
and
make
the
Spirits
to
be
the
porters
of
all
news
to
the
brain
:
only
adding
thereto
,
that
these
news
,
which
they
carry
thither
,
are
material
participations
of
the
bodies
,
that
work
upon
the
outward
organs
of
the
senses
,
and
,
passing
through
them
,
mingle
themselvs
with
the
Spirits
,
and
so
go
whether
they
carry
them
;
that
is
,
to
the
brain
,
to
which
,
from
all
parts
of
the
body
,
they
have
immediate
resort
,
and
a
perpetual
communication
with
it
.
So
that
,
to
exercise
Sense
(
which
the
Latines
call
sentire
,
but
in
English
we
have
no
one
word
common
to
our
several
particular
motions
of
divers
perceptions
by
sense
)
is
,
Our
brain
to
receive
an
impression
from
the
extern
object
,
by
the
operation
or
mediation
of
an
organical
part
made
for
that
purpose
,
&
some
one
of
those
which
we
term
an
extern
Sense
;
from
which
impression
usually
flows
some
motion
proper
to
the
living
creature
.
And
thus
you
see
that
the
outward
Senses
are
not
truly
Senses
,
as
if
the
power
of
sensation
were
in
them
:
but
in
another
meaning
;
to
wit
,
so
far
as
they
are
instruments
of
qualifying
or
conveying
the
object
to
the
brain
.
Now
,
that
the
Spirits
are
the
instruments
of
this
conveyance
3.
Reasons
to
perswade
the
Authors
opinion
.
is
evident
,
by
what
we
daily
see
;
that
,
if
a
man
be
very
attentive
to
some
one
extern
object
(
as
,
to
the
hearing
or
seeing
of
somthing
that
much
delights
or
displeases
him
)
,
he
neither
hears
or
sees
any
thing
but
what
his
mind
is
bent
upon
:
though
,
all
that
while
,
his
eyes
and
ears
be
open
;
and
several
of
their
objects
be
present
,
which
at
other
times
would
affect
him
.
For
,
what
can
be
the
reason
of
this
,
but
that
the
brain
,
employing
the
greatest
part
of
his
store
of
Spirits
about
that
one
object
,
which
so
powerfully
entertains
him
,
the
other
finde
very
few
free
for
them
to
imbue
with
their
Tincture
?
And
therefore
they
have
not
strength
enough
to
give
the
brain
a
sufficient
taste
of
themselvs
,
to
make
it
be
observ'd
;
nor
to
bring
themselvs
into
a
place
where
they
may
be
distinctly
discern'd
:
but
,
striving
to
get
to
it
,
they
lose
themselvs
in
the
throng
of
the
others
,
who
for
that
time
besiege
the
brain
closely
.
Wheras
in
Monsir
des
Cartes
his
way
,
(
in
which
no
spirits
are
required
)
,
the
apprehension
must
of
necessity
be
carried
precisely
according
to
the
force
of
the
motion
of
the
extern
object
.
This
argument
,
I
confess
,
is
not
so
convincing
against
his
opinion
,
but
that
the
necessity
of
the
consequence
may
be
avoided
;
and
another
reason
be
given
for
this
effect
,
in
Monsir
des
Cartes
his
doctrime
.
For
he
may
say
,
that
the
affection
,
being
vehemently
bent
upon
some
one
object
,
may
cause
the
motion
to
be
so
violent
,
by
the
addition
of
inward
percussions
,
that
the
other
coming
from
the
outward
sense
,
being
weaker
,
may
be
drown'd
by
it
:
as
lesser
sounds
are
by
greater
,
which
forcibly
carry
our
ears
that
way
,
and
fill
them
so
entirely
that
the
others
cannot
get
in
to
be
heard
,
or
as
the
drawing
of
one
man
,
that
pulls
backwards
,
is
not
felt
,
when
a
hundred
draw
forwards
.
Yet
this
is
hard
to
conceive
,
considering
the
great
eminency
which
the
present
object
hath
over
an
absent
one
,
to
make
it self
be
felt
;
whence
it
follws
,
that
multiplication
of
motion
must
be
extremely
encreased
wthin
,
to
overtop
and
bear
down
the
motion
,
caused
by
a
present
object
actually
working
without
.
But
,
that
which
indeed
convinces
me
to
believe
I
go
not
wrong
in
this
course
,
which
I
have
set
down
,
for
extern
bodies
working
upon
our
sense
and
knowledge
,
is
first
,
the
convenience
and
agreeablness
to
nature
,
both
in
the
objects
and
in
us
,
that
it
should
be
done
in
that
manner
:
and
next
,
a
difficulty
in
Monsir
des
Cartes
his
way
,
which
,
me
thinks
,
makes
it
impossible
that
his
should
be
true
.
And
then
,
his
being
absolutely
the
best
of
any
I
have
hitherto
met
withal
,
and
mine
supplying
what
his
falls
short
in
,
and
being
sufficient
to
perform
the
effects
we
see
:
I
shall
not
think
I
do
amiss
in
believing
my
own
to
be
true
,
till
some
body
else
shew
a
better
.
Let
us
examine
these
considerations
one
after
another
.
'T
is
4.
That
Vital
Spirits
are
the
immediate
instruments
of
Sensation
,
by
conveying
sensible
qualities
to
the
brain
.
manifest
,
by
what
we
have
already
establish'd
,
that
there
is
a
perpetual
flux
of
little
parts
or
atomes
out
of
all
sensible
bodies
,
that
are
composed
of
the
four
Elements
,
and
are
here
in
the
sphere
of
continual
motion
by
action
and
passion
:
and
such
it
is
,
that
,
in
all
probability
,
these
little
parts
cannot
chuse
but
get
in
at
the
doors
of
our
bodies
,
and
mingle
themselvs
with
the
spirits
that
are
in
our
nervs
.
Which
if
they
do
,
't
is
unavoidable
,
but
that
,
of
necessity
,
they
must
make
some
motion
in
the
brain
;
as
,
by
the
explication
we
have
made
of
our
outward
senses
,
is
manifest
:
and
the
brain
being
the
source
and
origine
of
all
such
motion
in
the
Animal
,
as
is
term'd
voluntary
,
this
stroke
of
the
object
will
have
the
power
to
cause
some
variation
in
its
motions
that
are
of
that
nature
,
and
by
consequence
,
must
be
a
Sensation
,
for
,
that
change
,
which
,
being
made
in
the
brain
by
the
object
,
is
cause
of
voluntary
motion
in
the
Animal
,
is
that
we
call
sensation
.
But
,
we
shall
have
best
satisfaction
,
by
considering
how
it
fares
with
every
sense
in
particular
.
'T
is
plain
,
that
our
Touch
or
feeling
is
affected
by
the
little
bodies
of
heat
,
or
cold
,
or
the
like
,
which
are
squees'd
or
evaporated
from
the
object
,
and
get
into
our
flesh
,
and
consequently
,
mingle
themselvs
with
our
spirits
:
and
accordingly
,
our
hand
is
heated
with
the
flood
of
subtile
fire
,
which
,
from
a
great
one
without
,
streams
into
it
;
and
is
benum'd
with
multitudes
of
little
bodies
of
cold
,
that
settle
in
it
.
All
which
little
bodies
,
of
heat
or
of
cold
or
of
what
kind
soever
they
be
,
when
they
are
once
got
in
,
must
needs
mingle
themselvs
with
the
spirits
they
meet
with
in
the
nerve
:
and
consequently
,
must
go
along
with
them
up
to
the
brain
.
For
,
the
channel
of
the
nerve
being
so
little
,
that
the
most
accurate
Inspectors
of
nature
cannot
distinguish
any
little
cavity
or
hole
running
along
the
substance
of
it
;
and
the
spirits
which
ebb
and
flow
in
those
channels
being
so
in
infinitely
subtile
,
and
in
so
small
a
quantity
as
such
channels
can
contain
:
't
is
evident
,
that
an
atome
of
insensible
bigness
is
sufficient
to
imbue
the
whole
length
and
quantity
of
spirit
that
is
in
one
nerve
;
and
that
atome
,
by
reason
of
the
subtilty
of
the
liquor
it
is
immers'd
in
,
is
,
presently
and
as
it
were
instantly
,
diffused
through
the
whole
substance
of
it
.
The
source
therfore
of
that
liquor
being
in
the
brain
,
it
cannot
be
doubted
,
but
that
the
force
of
the
extern
object
must
needs
affect
the
brain
,
according
to
the
quality
of
the
said
atome
;
that
is
,
give
a
motion
or
knock
,
conformable
to
its
own
nature
.
As
for
our
Tast
,
't
is
as
plain
,
that
the
little
parts
,
pressed
out
of
the
body
which
affects
it
,
mingle
themselvs
with
the
liquor
that
being
in
the
tongue
,
is
continuate
to
the
spirits
:
and
then
,
by
our
former
argument
't
is
evident
,
they
must
reach
to
the
brain
.
And
for
our
Smelling
,
there
is
nothing
can
hinder
Odors
from
having
immediate
passage
up
to
our
brain
,
when
by
our
nose
they
are
once
gotten
into
our
head
.
In
our
Hearing
,
there
is
a
little
more
difficulty
,
for
Sound
being
5.
How
found
is
convey'd
to
the
brain
by
vital
spirits
.
nothing
but
a
motion
of
the
air
which
strikes
our
ear
;
it
may
seem
more
then
needs
,
to
send
any
corporeal
substance
into
the
brain
:
and
that
it
is
sufficient
,
that
the
vibrations
of
the
outward
air
,
shaking
the
drum
of
the
Ear
,
do
give
a
like
motion
to
the
air
within
the
ear
,
that
on
the
inside
touches
the
Tympane
;
and
so
this
air
thus
moved
shakes
and
beats
upon
the
brain
.
But
this
,
I
conceive
,
will
not
serve
the
turn
;
for
,
if
there
were
no
more
,
but
an
actual
motion
,
in
the
making
of
Hearing
,
I
do
not
see
how
sounds
could
be
conserved
in
the
Memory
;
since
,
of
necessity
,
motion
must
always
reside
in
some
body
:
which
argument
we
shall
press
anon
against
Monsir
des
Cartes
his
Opinion
for
the
rest
of
the
Senses
.
Out
of
this
difficulty
,
the
very
inspection
of
the
parts
within
the
ear
seems
to
lead
us
.
For
,
had
there
been
nothing
necessary
besides
motion
,
the
very
striking
of
the
outward
air
against
the
Tympanum
would
have
been
sufficient
,
without
any
other
particular
and
extraordinary
organization
,
to
have
produced
Sounds
,
and
to
have
carried
their
motions
up
to
the
brain
:
as
,
we
see
,
the
head
of
a
Drum
brings
the
motions
of
the
Earth
to
our
Ear
,
when
we
lay
it
therto
;
as
we
have
formerly
delivered
.
But
,
Anatomists
find
other
Tool
and
Instruments
,
that
seem
fit
to
work
and
forge
bodies
withal
,
which
we
cannot
imagine
nature
made
in
vain
.
There
is
a
Hammer
and
an
Anvile
:
wherof
,
the
Hammer
,
striking
upon
,
the
Anvile
,
must
of
necessity
beat
off
such
little
parts
of
the
brainy
streams
,
as
,
flying
about
,
light
and
stick
upon
the
top
of
the
Anvile
.
These
,
by
the
trembling
of
the
air
following
its
course
,
cannot
miss
of
being
carried
up
to
that
part
of
the
brain
,
wherto
the
air
within
the
ear
is
driven
by
the
impulse
of
the
found
;
and
,
as
soon
as
they
have
given
their
knock
,
they
rebound
back
again
into
the
cells
of
the
brain
,
fitted
for
harbors
to
such
winged
messengers
;
where
they
remain
lodged
with
quietness
,
till
they
be
call'd
for
again
,
to
renew
the
effect
with
the
sound
made
at
first
.
And
the
various
blows
which
the
Hammer
strikes
,
according
to
the
various
vibrations
of
the
Tympanum
(
to
which
the
Hammer
is
fasten'd
,
and
therfore
is
govern'd
by
its
motions
)
,
must
needs
make
great
differences
of
bignesses
,
and
cause
great
variety
of
smartnesses
of
motion
in
the
little
bodies
they
forge
.
The
last
Sense
is
of
Seeing
;
whose
action
we
cannot
doubt
6.
How
colours
are
convey'd
to
the
brain
by
Vital
Spirits
.
is
perform'd
by
the
reflection
of
light
to
our
eye
,
from
the
bodies
which
we
see
;
and
this
light
comes
impregnated
with
a
tincture
drawn
from
the
superficies
of
the
object
it
is
reflected
from
;
that
is
,
it
brings
along
with
it
several
of
the
little
atomes
,
which
of
themselvs
stream
,
and
it
cuts
from
the
body
it
struck
upon
and
rebounds
from
,
and
they
mingling
themselvs
with
the
light
,
in
company
of
it
get
into
the
eye
,
whose
fabrick
is
fit
to
gather
and
unite
those
species
(
as
you
may
see
by
the
Anatomy
of
it
)
.
And
from
the
eye
,
their
journey
is
but
a
short
one
to
the
brain
;
in
which
we
cannot
suspect
they
should
lose
their
force
:
considering
how
others
,
that
come
from
organes
further
off
,
conserves
theirs
;
and
likewise
considering
the
nature
of
the
optick
spirits
,
which
are
conceiv'd
to
be
the
most
refin'd
of
all
that
are
in
mans
body
.
Now
,
that
light
is
mingled
with
such
little
atomes
,
issuing
out
of
the
bodies
from
which
it
is
reflected
,
appears
evidently
enough
,
out
of
what
we
have
said
of
the
nature
and
operations
of
fire
and
light
:
and
it
seems
confirm'd
,
by
what
I
have
often
observ'd
in
some
chambers
where
people
seldom
come
;
which
having
their
windows
to
the
South
,
so
as
the
Sun
lies
upon
them
a
great
part
of
the
day
in
his
greatest
strength
,
and
their
curtains
being
continually
drawn
over
them
,
the
glass
becomes
dyed
very
deep
of
the
same
colour
the
Curtain
is
of
.
Which
can
proceed
from
no
other
cause
,
but
that
the
beams
which
shoot
through
the
glass
,
being
reflected
back
from
the
Curtain
,
take
somthing
along
with
them
from
the
superficies
of
it
:
which
,
being
of
a
more
solid
corpulence
then
they
,
is
left
behind
(
as
it
were
in
the
strainer
)
when
they
come
to
press
themselves
through
passages
and
pores
,
too
little
for
it
to
accompany
them
in
;
and
so
those
atomes
of
colour
stick
upon
the
glass
,
which
they
cannot
penetrate
.
Another
confirmation
of
it
is
,
that
,
in
certain
positions
,
the
Sun
,
reflecting
from
strong
colours
,
will
cast
that
very
colour
upon
some
other
place
;
as
I
have
often
experienced
in
lively
Scarlet
,
and
cloth
of
some
other
smart
colours
:
and
this
,
not
in
that
gloating
wise
,
as
it
makes
colours
of
pure
light
,
but
like
a
true
real
dye
,
and
so
as
the
colour
will
appear
the
same
to
a
man
,
wherever
he
stands
.
Having
thus
shew'd
,
in
all
our
Senses
,
the
conveniency
and
7.
Reasons
against
Monsir
des
Cartes
his
opinion
.
agreeableness
of
our
opinion
with
nature
;
which
hath
been
deduced
out
of
the
nature
of
the
objects
,
the
nature
of
our
spirits
,
the
nature
and
situation
of
our
nerves
,
and
lastly
from
the
property
of
our
brain
:
our
next
consideration
shall
be
,
of
the
difficulty
that
occurs
in
Monsir
des
Cartes
his
opinion
.
First
,
we
know
not
how
to
reconcile
the
repugnancies
appearing
in
his
position
of
the
motion
of
the
Ether
;
especiaclly
in
light
.
For
,
that
Ethereal
substance
,
being
extreme
rare
,
must
perforce
be
either
extreme
liquid
,
or
extreme
brittle
:
if
the
first
,
it
cannot
choose
but
bow
and
be
pressed
in
foulds
,
and
bodies
of
unequal
motions
swiming
every
where
in
it
;
and
so
't
is
impossible
it
should
bring
to
the
eye
any
constant
apparition
of
the
first
mover
.
But
,
let
us
suppose
there
were
no
such
general
interruptions
every
where
incountring
and
disturbing
the
conveyance
of
the
first
simple
motion
:
yet
how
can
we
conceive
that
a
push
given
so
far
off
,
in
so
liquid
an
element
,
can
continue
its
force
so
far
?
We
see
that
the
greatest
thunders
and
concussions
,
which
at
any
time
happen
among
us
,
cannot
drive
and
impart
their
impulse
the
ten
thousandth
part
of
the
vast
distance
,
which
the
Sun
is
removed
from
our
eye
;
and
can
we
imagine
,
that
a
little
touch
of
that
luminous
body
should
make
an
impression
upon
us
,
by
moving
another
so
extreamly
liquid
and
subtile
,
as
the
Ether
is
supposed
;
which
,
like
an
immense
Ocean
,
tossed
with
all
varieties
of
motion
,
lies
between
it
and
us
?
But
,
admit
there
were
no
difficulty
nor
repugnance
in
the
medium
,
to
convey
to
us
a
stroke
made
upon
it
by
the
Suns
motion
:
let
us
at
least
examine
,
what
kind
of
motions
we
must
allow
in
the
Sun
,
to
cause
this
effect
.
Certainly
,
it
must
needs
be
a
motion
towards
us
;
or
else
it
cannot
strike
and
drive
the
medium
forward
,
to
make
it
strike
upon
us
.
And
if
it
be
so
,
either
the
Sun
must
perpetually
be
coming
nearer
and
nearer
to
us
;
or
else
it
must
ever
and
anon
be
receding
backwards
,
as
well
as
moving
forwards
.
Both
which
are
too
chymerical
for
so
great
a
wit
to
conceit
.
Now
,
if
the
Ether
be
brittle
,
it
must
needs
reflect
upon
every
rub
it
meets
with
in
its
way
;
and
must
be
broken
and
shiver'd
by
every
body
that
moves
across
it
:
and
therfore
,
must
always
make
an
uncertain
and
most
disorderly
percussion
upon
the
eye
.
Then
again
;
after
it
is
arrived
to
the
sense
,
't
is
no
ways
likely
it
should
be
convey'd
from
thence
to
the
brain
;
or
that
nature
intended
such
a
kind
of
instrument
as
a
nerve
,
to
continue
a
precise
determinate
motion
.
For
,
if
you
consider
how
a
Lute
string
,
or
,
any
other
such
medium
,
conveys
a
motion
made
in
it
;
you
will
find
that
,
to
do
it
well
and
clearly
,
it
must
be
stretch'd
throughout
to
its
full
extent
,
with
a
kind
of
stiffness
:
whereas
our
nerves
are
not
straight
,
but
lie
crooked
in
our
body
;
and
are
very
lither
,
till
,
upon
occasion
,
spirits
coming
into
them
swell
them
out
.
Besides
,
they
are
bound
to
slesh
,
and
to
other
parts
of
the
body
;
which
being
cessible
,
must
needs
dull
the
stroke
,
and
not
permit
it
to
be
carried
far
.
And
lastly
,
the
nerves
are
subject
to
be
at
every
turn
contracted
and
dilated
,
upon
their
own
account
,
without
any
relation
to
the
strokes
beating
upon
them
from
an
extern
agent
:
which
is
,
by
no
means
,
a
convenient
disposition
for
a
body
,
that
is
to
be
the
porter
of
any
simple
motion
;
which
should
always
lie
watching
in
great
quietness
,
to
observe
scrupulously
and
exactly
the
errand
he
is
to
carry
.
So
that
,
for
my
part
,
I
cannot
conceive
nature
intended
any
such
effect
,
by
mediation
of
the
sinews
.
But
Monsir
des
Cartes
endeavours
to
confirm
his
opinion
,
8.
That
the
symptome
,
of
the
Palsie
do
no
way
confirm
Monsir
des
Cartes
his
opinion
.
by
what
uses
to
fall
out
in
Palsies
;
when
a
man
looses
the
strength
of
moving
his
hands
or
other
members
,
nevertheless
retains
his
feeling
:
which
he
imputes
to
the
remaining
intire
of
the
strings
of
the
nerves
,
while
the
spirits
are
some
way
defective
.
To
this
we
may
answer
,
by
producing
examples
of
the
contrary
in
some
men
,
who
have
had
the
motion
of
their
limbs
intire
and
no
ways
prejudiced
,
but
no
feeling
at
all
quite
over
their
whole
case
of
skin
and
flesh
.
As
particularly
,
a
servant
,
in
the
Colledge
of
Physitians
in
London
;
whom
the
learned
Harvey
(
one
of
his
Masters
)
hath
told
me
was
exceeding
strong
to
labour
,
and
very
able
to
carry
any
necessary
burthen
,
and
to
remove
things
dexterously
,
according
to
the
occasion
:
and
yet
he
was
so
void
of
feeling
,
that
he
used
to
grind
his
hands
against
the
walls
,
and
against
course
lumber
,
when
he
was
employ'd
to
rummage
any
;
in
so
much
that
they
would
run
with
blood
,
through
grating
of
the
skin
,
without
his
feeling
of
what
occasion'd
it
.
In
our
way
,
the
reason
of
both
these
conditions
of
people
(
the
paralytike
,
and
the
insensible
)
is
easie
to
be
rendred
.
For
,
they
proceed
out
of
the
diverse
disposition
of
the
animal
spirits
in
these
parts
:
which
if
they
thicken
too
much
and
become
very
gross
,
are
not
capable
of
transmitting
the
subtile
messengers
of
the
outward
world
,
to
the
tribunal
of
the
brain
,
to
judge
of
them
;
on
the
otherside
,
if
they
be
too
subtile
,
they
neither
have
,
nor
give
power
to
swell
the
skin
,
and
so
to
draw
the
muscles
to
their
heads
.
And
surely
Monsir
des
Cartes
takes
the
wrong
way
,
in
the
reason
he
gives
of
the
Palsie
:
for
,
it
proceeds
out
of
abundance
of
humors
,
which
,
clogging
the
nerves
,
rendreth
them
washy
,
and
makes
them
lose
their
dryness
,
and
become
lither
;
and
consequently
,
unfit
and
unable
,
in
his
opinion
,
for
sensation
(
which
requires
stiffness
)
as
well
as
for
motion
.
Yet
besides
all
these
,
one
difficulty
more
remains
against
this
doctrine
,
more
insuperable
(
if
I
mistake
not
)
then
any
9.
That
M●asir
des
Cartes
his
opinion
cannot
give
a
good
account
how
things
are
conserv'd
in
the
Memory
.
thing
,
or
altogether
we
have
yet
said
:
which
is
,
how
the
memory
should
conserve
any
thing
in
it
,
and
represent
bodies
to
us
,
when
our
fancy
calleth
for
them
;
if
nothing
but
motions
come
into
the
brain
.
For
't
is
impossible
,
that
,
in
so
divisible
a
subject
as
the
Spirits
,
motion
should
be
conserv'd
any
long
time
:
as
we
see
evidently
in
the
air
;
through
which
move
a
flaming
Taper
never
so
swiftly
,
and
,
as
soon
as
you
set
it
down
,
almost
in
the
very
instant
,
the
flame
of
it
leaves
being
driven
or
shaken
on
one
side
,
and
goes
quietly
and
evenly
up
its
ordinary
course
.
Therby
shewing
,
that
the
motion
of
the
air
,
which
for
the
time
was
violent
,
is
all
of
a
sudden
quieted
and
at
rest
:
for
otherwise
,
the
flame
of
the
Taper
would
blaze
that
way
the
Air
were
moved
.
Assuredly
,
the
bodies
,
that
have
power
to
conserve
motion
long
,
must
be
dry
and
hard
ones
,
Nor
yet
can
such
conserve
it
very
long
,
after
the
cause
,
which
made
it
,
ceases
from
its
operation
.
How
then
can
we
imagine
,
that
such
a
multitude
of
pure
motions
,
as
the
memory
must
be
stored
withal
for
the
use
and
service
of
man
,
can
be
kept
on
foot
in
his
brain
,
without
confusion
;
and
for
so
long
a
time
as
his
memory
is
able
to
extend
to
?
Consider
a
lesson
plaid
upon
the
Lute
or
Virginals
;
and
think
with
your self
,
what
power
there
is
or
can
be
in
nature
,
to
conserve
this
lesson-over
continually
playing
;
and
reflect
,
that
if
the
impressions
upon
the
common
fense
are
nothing
else
but
such
things
,
then
they
must
be
actually
conserved
,
always
actually
moving
in
our
head
;
to
the
end
they
be
immediately
produced
,
whenever
it
pleases
our
will
to
call
them
.
And
if
peradventure
it
should
be
replyed
,
that
't
is
not
necessary
the
motions
themselvs
should
always
be
conserved
in
actual
being
;
but
't
is
sufficient
there
be
certain
causes
kept
on
foot
in
our
heads
,
which
are
apt
to
reduce
these
motions
into
act
,
whenever
there
is
occasion
of
them
:
All
I
shall
say
hereto
is
,
That
this
is
merly
a
voluntary
Position
,
and
that
there
appears
no
ground
for
these
motions
to
make
and
constitute
such
causes
;
since
we
neither
meet
with
any
instruments
,
nor
discover
any
signs
wherby
we
may
be
induced
to
believe
or
understand
any
such
operation
.
It
may
be
urged
,
that
divers
sounds
are
by
diseases
oftentimes
made
in
our
ears
,
and
appearances
of
colours
in
our
fantasie
.
But
first
,
these
colours
and
sounds
are
not
artificial
ones
,
and
disposed
and
order'd
by
choice
and
judgment
:
for
,
no
story
hath
mention'd
,
that
,
by
a
disease
,
any
man
ever
heard
twenty
verses
of
Virgil
,
or
an
Ode
of
Horace
in
his
ears
;
or
,
that
ever
any
man
saw
fair
pictures
in
his
fansie
,
by
means
of
a
blow
givin
him
upon
his
eye
.
And
secondly
,
such
colours
and
sounds
,
as
are
objected
,
are
nothing
else
but
(
in
the
first
case
)
the
motion
of
humors
in
a
mans
eye
,
by
a
blow
of
upon
it
;
which
humours
have
the
virtue
of
making
light
,
in
such
sort
as
we
see
Sea-water
has
,
when
it
is
clash'd
together
:
and
(
in
the
second
case
)
a
cold
vapour
in
certain
parts
of
the
brain
,
which
causes
beatings
or
motions
there
;
whence
proceeds
the
imitation
of
sounds
:
so
that
these
examples
nothing
advantage
that
party
,
thence
to
infer
that
the
similitudes
of
objects
may
be
made
in
the
common-sense
,
without
any
real
bodies
reserv'd
for
that
end
.
Yet
I
intend
not
to
exclude
Motion
from
any
commerce
with
the
Memory
;
no
more
then
I
have
done
from
Sensation
For
,
I
will
not
only
grant
,
that
all
our
remembring
is
perform'd
by
the
means
of
motion
;
but
also
acknowledge
,
(
that
in
men
)
it
is
,
for
the
most
part
,
of
nothing
else
but
of
motion
.
For
,
what
are
words
but
motion
?
And
words
are
the
chiefest
objects
of
our
remembrance
.
'T
is
true
,
we
can
,
if
we
will
,
remember
things
in
their
own
shapes
,
as
well
as
by
the
words
that
express
them
;
but
experience
tells
us
,
that
,
in
our
familiar
conversation
,
and
the
ordinary
exercise
of
our
memory
,
we
remember
and
make
use
of
the
words
,
rather
then
of
the
things
themselvs
.
Besides
,
the
impressions
that
are
made
upon
all
our
other
sense
,
as
well
as
upon
our
hearing
,
are
likewise
for
the
most
part
of
thing
in
motion
:
as
,
if
we
have
occasion
to
make
a
conception
of
a
Man
or
of
a
Horse
,
we
ordinarily
conceive
him
Walking
,
or
Speaking
,
or
eating
,
or
using
some
motion
in
time
.
And
,
as
these
impressions
are
successively
made
upon
the
outward
Organs
;
so
are
they
successively
carried
into
the
fantasie
,
&
by
like
succession
,
are
deliver'd
over
into
the
memory
;
from
whence
,
when
they
are
call'd
back
again
into
the
phantasie
,
they
move
likewise
successively
.
So
that
in
truth
,
all
our
memory
will
be
of
motion
;
or
at
least
,
of
bodies
in
motion
:
yet
it
is
not
chiefly
of
motion
,
but
of
the
things
that
are
moved
,
unless
it
be
when
we
remember
words
;
and
how
those
motions
frame
bodies
which
move
in
the
brain
,
we
have
already
touched
.
CHAP.
XXXIII
.
Of
Memory
.
BUt
how
are
these
things
conserv'd
in
the
brain
?
And
how
do
they
revive
in
the
phantasie
the
same
motions
,
by
which
1.
How
things
are
conserv'd
in
the
Memory
.
they
came
in
thither
at
the
first
?
Monsir
des
Cartes
hath
put
us
in
hope
of
an
explication
:
and
,
where
I
so
happy
as
to
have
seen
that
work
of
his
,
which
the
world
of
learned
men
so
much
longs
for
;
I
assure
my self
,
I
should
herein
receive
great
help
and
furtherance
by
it
.
Although
with
all
,
I
must
profess
,
I
cannot
understand
how
it
is
possible
,
that
any
determinate
motion
should
long
be
preserv'd
untainted
in
the
brain
;
where
there
must
be
such
a
multitude
of
other
motions
in
the
way
,
to
mingle
with
it
,
and
bring
all
into
confusion
.
One
day
I
hope
this
Jewel
will
be
exposed
to
publique
view
;
both
to
do
the
Author
right
,
and
to
instruct
the
World
.
In
the
mean
time
,
let
us
see
what
our
own
Principles
afford
us
.
We
have
resolv'd
,
that
Sensation
is
not
a
pure
driving
of
the
animal
Spirits
,
or
of
some
penetrable
body
in
which
they
swim
,
against
that
part
of
the
brain
where
knowledge
resides
:
but
,
that
it
is
indeed
the
driving
thither
of
solid
material
bodies
(
exceeding
little
ones
)
that
come
from
the
Objects
themselvs
.
Which
position
,
if
it
be
true
,
it
follows
,
that
these
bodies
must
rebound
from
thence
upon
other
parts
of
the
brain
,
where
at
length
they
find
some
vacant
Cell
,
in
which
they
keep
their
Ranks
and
Files
,
in
great
quiet
and
order
;
all
such
sticking
together
,
and
keeping
company
with
one
another
,
that
enter'd
in
together
:
and
there
they
lye
still
and
are
at
rest
;
till
they
be
stir'd
up
,
either
by
the
natural
appetite
(
which
is
the
ordinary
course
of
Beasts
)
,
or
by
chance
,
or
by
the
will
of
the
Man
in
whom
they
are
,
upon
the
occasions
he
meets
with
of
searching
into
them
.
Any
of
these
three
Causes
raises
them
up
,
and
gives
them
the
motion
that
is
proper
to
them
;
which
is
the
same
with
that
wherby
they
came
in
at
the
first
,
(
for
,
as
Galilaeus
teaches
us
,
every
body
hath
a
particular
motion
peculiarly
proper
to
it
,
when
nothing
diverts
it
)
and
then
they
slide
successively
through
the
phantasie
,
in
the
same
manner
as
when
they
presented
themselvs
to
it
the
first
time
.
After
which
,
if
it
require
them
no
more
,
they
return
gently
to
their
quiet
habitation
in
some
other
part
of
the
brain
;
from
whence
they
were
call'd
and
summon'd
by
the
phantasies
messengers
,
the
Spirits
:
but
,
if
it
have
longer
use
of
them
,
and
would
view
them
better
then
once
passing-through
permits
;
then
they
are
turn'd
back
again
,
and
lead
a
new
over
their
course
,
as
often
as
is
requisite
;
like
a
Horse
,
that
a
Rider
paces
sundry
times
along
by
him
that
he
shews
him
to
,
whiles
he
is
attentive
to
mark
every
part
and
motion
in
him
.
But
,
let
us
examine
a
little
more
particularly
,
how
the
Causes
2.
How
things
conserv'd
in
the
Memory
are
brought
back
into
the
Phantasie
.
we
have
assign'd
raise
these
bodies
that
rest
in
the
memory
,
and
bring
them
to
the
phantasie
.
The
middlemost
of
them
(
namely
Chance
)
needs
no
looking
into
;
because
the
principles
that
govern
it
are
uncertain
ones
:
But
the
first
and
the
last
(
which
are
,
the
Appetite
and
the
Will
)
have
a
power
(
which
we
will
explicate
hereafter
)
of
moving
the
brain
and
the
nerves
depending
of
it
,
conveniently
and
agreeably
to
their
disposition
.
Out
of
which
it
follows
,
that
the
little
similitudes
in
the
caves
of
the
brain
wealing
and
swimming
about
,
(
almost
in
such
sort
,
as
you
see
in
the
washing
of
Currants
or
of
Rice
,
by
the
winding
about
and
circular
turning
of
of
the
Cooks
hand
)
,
divers
sorts
of
bodies
go
their
courses
for
a
pretty
while
;
so
that
the
most
ordinary
objects
cannot
choose
but
present
themselves
quickly
,
because
there
are
many
of
them
,
and
are
every
where
scatter'd
about
:
but
others
that
are
fewer
,
are
longer
ere
they
come
in
view
;
much
like
as
in
a
pair
of
Beads
,
that
,
containing
more
little
ones
then
great
ones
,
if
you
pluck
to
you
the
string
they
all
hang
upon
,
you
shall
meet
with
many
more
of
one
sort
,
then
of
the
other
.
Now
,
as
soon
as
the
brain
hath
lighted
on
any
of
those
it
seeks
for
,
it
puts
as
it
were
a
stop
upon
the
motion
of
that
;
or
at
least
,
it
moves
it
so
,
that
it
goes
not
far
away
,
and
is
revocable
at
will
,
and
seems
like
a
bait
to
draw
into
the
fantasie
others
belonging
to
the
same
thing
,
either
through
similitude
of
nature
,
or
by
their
connexion
in
the
impression
:
and
,
by
this
means
,
hinders
other
objects
,
not
pertinent
to
the
work
the
fansie
hath
in
hand
,
from
offering
themselves
unseasonably
in
the
multitudes
that
otherwise
they
would
do
.
But
,
if
the
fansie
should
have
mistaken
on
object
for
another
,
by
reason
of
some
resemblance
they
have
between
themselves
;
then
it
shakes
again
the
liquid
medium
they
all
float
in
,
and
rouse's
every
species
lurking
in
remotest
corners
and
runs
over
the
whole
Beadroul
of
them
:
and
continues
this
inquisition
and
motion
,
till
either
it
be
satisfied
with
retriving
at
length
what
it
required
,
or
that
it
be
grown
weary
with
tossing
about
the
multitude
of
little
inhabitants
in
its
numerous
empire
;
and
so
gives
over
the
search
,
unwillingly
and
displeasedly
.
Now
,
that
these
things
be
as
we
have
declared
will
appear
,
3.
A
Confirmation
of
the
former
doctrine
.
out
of
the
following
considerations
.
First
,
we
see
that
things
of
quite
different
natures
,
if
they
come
in
together
,
are
remembred
together
:
upon
which
principle
the
whole
art
of
memory
dependeth
.
Such
things
cannot
any
way
be
comprised
under
certain
Heads
,
nor
be
link'd
together
by
order
and
consequence
,
or
by
any
resemblance
to
one
another
:
and
therfore
,
all
their
connexion
must
be
,
that
,
as
they
came
in
together
into
the
fantasie
,
so
they
remain
together
in
the
same
place
in
the
memory
;
and
their
first
coupling
must
proceed
from
the
action
,
that
bound
them
together
in
driving
them
in
together
.
Next
,
we
may
observe
,
that
,
when
a
man
seeks
and
tumbles
in
his
memory
for
any
thing
he
would
retrive
,
he
hath
first
some
common
and
confused
notion
of
it
;
and
somtimes
he
hath
a
kind
of
flasking
or
fading
likeness
of
it
,
much
like
as
when
,
in
striving
to
remember
a
Name
,
men
use
to
say
,
it
is
at
their
tongues
end
:
and
this
shews
,
that
he
attracts
those
things
he
desires
and
hath
use
of
,
by
the
likeness
of
somthing
belonging
to
them
.
In
like
manner
,
when
hunger
makes
one
think
of
meat
,
or
thirst
makes
one
dream
of
drink
,
or
in
other
such
occasions
,
wherin
the
natural
appetite
stirs
objects
in
the
memory
and
brings
them
to
the
fantasie
;
't
is
manifest
,
that
the
spirits
informing
the
brain
of
the
defect
and
pain
which
several
parts
of
the
body
do
endure
for
want
of
their
due
nourishment
,
it
gives
a
motion
to
the
heart
,
which
sends
other
spirits
up
to
supply
the
brain
,
for
what
service
it
will
order
them
:
by
which
the
brain
being
fortified
,
it
follows
the
pursuit
of
what
,
the
living
creature
is
in
want
of
;
till
the
distemper'd
parts
be
reduced
into
their
due
state
,
by
a
more
solid
enjoying
of
it
.
Now
,
why
objects
drawn
out
of
the
memory
use
to
appear
4.
How
things
renew'd
in
the
fantasie
return
,
with
the
same
circumstances
they
had
at
first
.
in
the
fantasie
,
with
all
the
same
circumstances
which
accompanied
them
,
at
the
time
when
the
sense
sent
them
thither
,
(
as
when
,
in
remembrance
of
a
friend
,
we
consider
him
in
some
place
,
and
at
a
certain
time
,
and
doing
some
determinate
action
)
the
reason
is
,
that
the
same
body
,
being
in
the
same
medium
,
must
necessarily
have
the
same
kind
of
motion
;
and
so
consequently
,
must
make
the
same
impression
upon
the
same
subject
.
The
medium
which
these
bodies
move
in
(
that
is
,
the
memory
)
is
a
liquid
vaporous
substance
,
in
which
they
float
and
swim
at
liberty
.
Now
,
in
such
a
kind
of
medium
,
all
the
bodies
that
are
of
one
nature
will
easily
gather
together
,
if
nothing
disturb
them
.
For
as
,
when
a
tuned
Lute-string
is
strucken
,
that
string
,
by
communicating
a
determinate
species
of
vibration
to
the
Air
round
about
it
,
shakes
other
strings
within
the
compass
of
the
moved
air
;
not
all
,
of
what
extent
soever
,
but
only
such
,
as
by
their
natural
motion
would
cause
like
curlings
and
foulds
in
the
Air
,
as
the
other
doth
(
according
to
what
Galileus
hath
at
large
declared
)
even
so
,
when
some
atome
in
the
brain
is
moved
,
all
the
rest
there
about
,
which
are
apt
to
be
wafted
with
a
like
undulation
,
must
needs
be
moved
in
chief
;
and
so
they
moving
,
whiles
the
others
of
different
motions
,
that
,
having
nothing
to
raise
them
,
either
lie
quiet
or
move
very
little
in
respect
of
the
former
,
't
is
no
wonder
if
they
assemble
together
,
and
(
by
the
proper
course
of
the
brain
)
meet
at
the
common
rendezvous
of
the
fantasie
.
And
,
therfore
,
the
more
impressions
are
made
from
the
same
object
upon
the
sense
,
the
more
participations
of
it
will
be
5
:
How
the
memory
of
things
past
is
lost
,
or
confounded
:
and
how
it
is
repair'd
again
.
gathered
together
in
the
memory
;
and
the
stronger
impressions
it
will
,
upon
occasion
,
make
in
the
fantasie
:
and
themselvs
will
be
the
stronger
to
resist
any
cause
that
shall
strive
to
deface
them
.
For
we
see
that
multitude
of
objects
overwhelms
the
memory
;
and
puts
out
,
or
at
least
makes
unprofitable
,
those
that
are
seldomest
thought
on
.
The
reason
of
which
is
,
that
they
,
being
little
in
quantity
,
because
there
are
but
few
species
of
them
,
can
never
strike
the
seat
of
knowledge
,
but
in
company
of
others
;
which
being
more
and
greater
,
make
the
iwpression
follow
their
nature
against
the
lesser
:
and
in
tract
of
time
,
things
seldom
thought
of
grow
to
have
but
a
maim'd
and
confused
shape
in
the
memory
;
and
at
length
are
quite
forgotten
.
Which
happens
,
because
in
the
liquid
medium
they
are
apt
to
moulder
away
,
if
they
be
not
often
repair'd
;
which
mouldring
and
defacing
is
help'd
on
by
the
shocks
they
receive
from
other
bodies
:
like
as
in
a
Magazin
,
a
thing
that
were
not
regarded
(
but
carelesly
tumbled
up
and
down
to
make
room
for
others
,
and
all
things
were
promiscuously
thrown
upon
it
)
would
soon
be
bruised
and
crush'd
into
a
mishapen
form
,
and
in
the
end
broken
all
in
pieces
.
Now
,
the
repairing
of
any
thing
in
the
memory
is
done
,
by
receiving
new
impressions
from
the
object
:
or
,
in
its
absence
,
by
thinking
strongly
of
it
;
which
is
an
assembling
and
due
piecing
together
of
the
several
particles
of
bodies
,
appertaining
to
the
same
matter
.
But
,
sometimes
it
happens
,
that
when
the
right
one
cannot
be
found
intire
,
nor
all
the
orderly
pieces
of
it
retriv'd
with
their
just
correspondence
to
one
another
;
the
fansie
makes
up
a
new
one
in
the
place
of
it
:
which
afterwards
,
upon
presence
of
the
object
,
appears
to
have
been
mistaken
;
and
yet
the
memory
,
till
then
,
keeps
quietly
and
unquestion'dly
for
the
true
object
,
what
either
the
thought
or
chance
,
mingling
several
parts
,
had
patch'd
up
together
.
And
,
from
hence
,
we
may
discern
how
the
losing
or
confounding
of
ones
memory
may
happen
;
either
by
sicknesses
,
that
distemper
the
spirits
in
the
brain
&
disorder
their
motions
,
or
by
some
blows
on
the
head
,
whereby
a
man
is
astonied
and
all
things
seem
to
turn
round
with
him
.
Of
all
which
effects
the
causes
are
easie
to
be
found
,
in
these
suppositions
we
have
lay'd
.
CHAP.
XXXIV
.
Of
Voluntary
Motion
,
Natural
Faculties
,
and
Passions
.
HItherto
we
have
labor'd
to
convey
the
Object
into
the
brain
:
but
when
it
is
there
,
let
us
see
what
further
effects
1.
Of
what
matter
the
brrain
is
composed
.
it
causes
;
and
how
that
action
which
we
call
voluntary
motion
;
proceeds
from
the
brain
.
For
the
discovery
wherof
,
we
are
to
note
,
that
the
Brain
is
a
substance
composed
of
watry
parts
mingled
with
earthy
ones
:
which
kind
of
substances
we
see
are
usually
full
of
strings
;
and
so
,
in
strong
hard
Beer
,
and
Vinegar
,
and
other
Liquors
of
the
like
nature
,
we
see
(
if
they
be
exposed
to
the
Sun
)
little
long
flakes
,
which
make
an
appearance
of
Worms
or
Maggats
floating
about
.
The
reason
wherof
is
,
that
some-dry
parts
of
such
Liquors
are
of
themselves
as
it
were
hairy
or
sleasy
,
that
is
,
have
little
downy
parts
(
such
as
you
see
upon
the
legs
of
Flies
,
or
upon
Caterpillars
,
or
in
little
locks
of
wool
)
by
which
they
easily
catch
and
stitck
to
the
other
little
parts
of
the
like
nature
,
that
come
near
them
;
and
if
the
liquor
be
moved
,
(
as
it
is
in
the
boyling
of
beer
,
or
making
of
vinegar
by
the
heat
of
the
sun
)
they
become
long
strings
,
because
the
liquor
breakes
the
ties
which
are
cross
to
its
motion
:
but
such
as
lie
along
the
stream
,
or
rather
the
bubling
up
,
maintain
themselves
in
unity
,
and
peradventure
grow
stronger
,
by
the
winding
or
folding
of
the
end
of
one
part
with
another
;
and
,
in
their
tumbling
and
rouling
still
in
the
same
course
,
the
downy
hairs
are
crush'd
in
,
and
the
body
grows
long
and
round
,
as
happens
to
a
lump
of
dough
,
or
wax
,
or
wool
,
roul'd
a
while
in
one
uniform
course
.
And
so
,
(
coming
to
our
purpose
)
we
see
that
the
brain
,
and
all
that
is
made
of
it
is
stringy
;
witness
the
membranes
,
the
flesh
,
the
bones
,
&c.
But
,
of
all
the
rest
,
those
called
fibers
are
more
stringy
;
and
the
nerves
seem
to
be
but
an
assembly
of
them
:
for
,
though
the
Nervs
be
but
a
great
multitude
of
strings
lying
in
a
cluster
,
nevertheless
,
by
the
consent
of
Physicians
and
Anatomists
,
they
are
held
to
be
of
the
very
substance
of
the
brain
,
dryed
to
a
firmer
consistence
,
than
it
is
in
the
head
.
This
heap
of
strings
(
as
we
may
call
it
)
is
enclosed
in
an
outside
made
of
membranes
;
whose
frame
we
need
not
here
display
:
only
we
may
note
,
that
it
is
very
apt
and
fit
to
stretch
;
&
,
after
stretching
,
to
return
again
to
its
own
just
length
.
Next
,
we
are
to
consider
,
how
the
brain
is
of
a
nature
apt
to
swell
and
to
sink
again
;
even
so
much
that
,
Fallopius
reports
,
it
swells
according
to
the
encrease
of
the
Moon
:
which
whether
it
be
true
or
no
,
there
can
be
no
doubt
but
that
it
,
being
of
a
substance
which
is
full
of
skins
and
strings
,
is
capable
of
being
stretch'd
and
of
swelling
,
upon
light
occasions
,
and
of
falling
or
sinking
again
upon
as
light
;
as
being
easily
penetrable
by
vapours
and
liquors
,
whose
nature
it
is
,
to
swell
and
to
extend
that
which
they
enter
into
.
Out
of
which
it
follows
,
that
it
must
be
the
nature
of
the
Nerves
to
do
the
like
;
and
indeed
,
so
much
the
more
,
by
how
much
more
dry
they
are
,
than
the
brain
:
for
we
see
that
(
to
a
certain
measure
)
drier
things
are
more
capable
of
extention
by
the
ingression
of
wet
,
than
moist
things
are
;
because
these
are
not
capable
of
receiving
much
more
wet
into
them
.
These
things
being
premised
,
let
us
imagine
that
the
brain
,
2.
What
is
voluntary
motion
.
being
first
swell'd
,
afterwards
contracts
it self
;
and
it
must
of
necessity
follow
,
that
,
seeing
the
Nerves
are
all
open
towards
the
brain
(
though
their
concavities
cannot
be
discern'd
)
,
the
spirits
and
moisture
in
the
brain
must
needs
be
press'd
into
the
Nerves
:
which
being
already
stored
with
spirits
,
sufficiently
to
the
proportion
of
their
hard
skins
,
this
addition
will
make
them
swell
and
grow
hard
;
as
a
Balloon
doth
,
which
,
being
competently
full
of
air
,
hath
nevertheless
more
air
press'd
into
it
.
Since
therfore
,
the
Masters
of
Anatomy
teach
us
,
that
in
every
muscle
there
is
a
nerve
,
which
is
spread
into
a
number
of
little
branches
along
that
muscle
;
it
must
follow
,
that
,
if
these
little
branches
be
swollen
,
the
flesh
likewise
of
that
muscle
must
also
needs
be
swollen
.
Now
,
the
muscle
having
both
its
ends
fastned
,
the
one
in
a
greater
bone
,
the
other
in
a
lesser
,
and
there
being
least
resistance
on
that
part
,
where
the
bone
is
lesser
and
more
movable
;
the
swelling
of
the
muscle
cannot
choose
but
draw
the
little
bone
towards
the
great
one
,
and
by
consequence
,
move
that
little
bone
:
and
this
is
that
,
which
Philosophers
usually
call
Voluntary
motion
.
For
,
since
our
knowledg
remains
in
the
brain
,
whatever
is
done
by
knowledg
must
be
done
by
the
brain
:
and
most
of
what
the
brain
works
for
the
common
service
of
the
living
creature
proceeds
also
from
knowledg
:
that
is
from
the
motion
of
fansy
,
which
we
have
express'd
.
This
matter
being
thus
far
declared
,
we
may
now
enter
upon
3.
What
those
powers
are
which
are
called
Natural
Faculties
.
the
explication
of
certain
effects
;
which
peradventure
might
have
challeng'd
room
in
the
precedent
Chapter
,
but
indeed
could
not
well
be
handled
without
first
supposing
this
last
discourse
:
and
it
is
,
what
is
meant
by
those
powers
,
that
are
call'd
Natural
Faculties
;
which
however
in
their
particulars
,
they
be
manifold
in
a
living
creature
,
yet
,
whenever
any
of
them
is
resolved
,
it
appears
to
be
compounded
of
some
of
these
five
,
to
wit
,
the
Attractive
,
the
Retentive
,
the
Secretive
,
the
Concoctive
,
and
the
Expulsive
faculty
.
Of
which
,
the
Attractive
,
the
Secretive
,
and
the
Concoctive
4.
How
the
Attractive
and
Secretive
faculties
work
.
seem
not
to
belong
to
the
nervs
:
for
though
we
may
conceive
that
the
part
of
the
Animal
turns
it self
towards
the
thing
which
it
attracts
,
nevertheless
,
that
very
turning
seems
not
to
be
done
by
vertue
of
the
muscles
and
nervs
,
but
rather
in
a
natural
way
,
as
the
motion
of
the
heart
is
perform'd
;
in
such
sort
as
we
have
formerly
declared
.
As
for
example
,
if
the
stomach
,
when
it
is
greedy
of
meat
,
draws
it self
up
towards
the
throat
;
it
seems
rather
to
be
a
kind
of
dryness
and
wrapping
,
(
such
as
we
see
in
bladders
or
leather
,
either
by
fire
or
cold
,
which
make
them
shrivel
up
and
grow
hard
)
,
than
a
true
faculty
of
the
living
creature
to
seek
after
meat
.
Nor
need
we
extend
our
discourse
any
further
about
these
three
faculties
;
seeing
that
we
have
already
declared
in
common
,
how
attraction
,
drying
,
and
mixture
of
active
bodies
with
passive
ones
,
is
perform'd
:
which
needs
but
applying
to
these
particulars
,
to
explicate
fully
their
nature
.
As
,
for
example
,
if
the
Kidneys
draw
the
matter
of
Urine
to
them
out
of
the
Veinet
,
it
may
be
by
any
of
the
following
three
manners
;
to
wit
,
either
by
draught
,
by
wet
,
or
by
steam
.
For
,
if
the
serous
parts
that
are
in
the
blood
which
runs
in
the
Veins
,
touch
some
dry
parts
conformable
to
their
nature
,
tending
towards
the
Kidneys
;
they
will
infallibly
adhere
more
to
those
dry
parts
,
than
to
the
rest
of
the
blood
.
Which
if
they
do
in
so
great
a
quantity
,
that
they
reach
to
other
further
parts
more
dry
than
these
,
they
will
leave
the
first
parts
to
go
to
the
second
:
and
thus
by
little
,
and
little
,
will
draw
a
line
of
Urine
from
the
blood
,
if
the
blood
abound
with
it
;
and
,
the
nearer
it
comes
to
the
Kidneys
,
the
stronger
still
the
attraction
will
be
.
The
like
will
happen
,
if
the
serosity
which
is
in
the
blood
touch
some
part
weted
with
a
like
serosity
;
or
where
such
hath
lately
passed
.
For
,
as
we
see
water
will
run
more
easily
upon
a
wet
part
of
a
board
or
a
stone
,
than
on
a
dry
one
:
so
you
cannot
doubt
,
but
that
,
if
the
serous
part
which
is
mix'd
with
the
blood
,
light
upon
a
current
of
its
own
nature
,
it
will
stick
more
to
that
,
than
to
the
current
of
the
blood
;
and
so
part
from
the
blood
,
to
go
that
way
which
the
current
of
its
own
nature
goes
.
Besides
,
it
cannot
be
doubted
,
but
that
,
from
the
Kidnyes
,
and
from
the
passages
between
the
Kidneyes
and
the
Veins
,
in
which
the
blood
is
convey'd
,
there
arises
a
steam
:
whose
nature
is
to
incorporate
it self
with
serous
matter
,
out
of
whose
body
it
hath
been
extracted
.
This
steam
therfore
,
flying
still
to
the
serous
blood
which
passes
by
,
must
of
necessity
precipitate
(
as
I
may
say
)
the
serous
parts
of
the
blood
;
or
rather
must
filter
them
out
of
their
main
stock
:
and
so
will
make
them
run
in
that
current
from
which
it self
flows
.
And
thus
you
see
how
Attraction
and
Secretion
are
made
:
for
,
the
drawing
of
the
serosity
,
without
drawing
the
blood
,
is
the
parting
of
the
Urine
from
the
blood
.
And
this
example
,
of
the
Kidneys
operation
,
may
be
apply'd
to
the
attractions
of
all
the
other
parts
.
Now
,
the
Concoctive
faculty
(
which
is
the
last
of
the
three
5.
Concerning
the
concoctive
faculty
.
we
took
together
)
consists
of
two
parts
:
one
is
,
as
it
were
,
a
drying
of
the
humour
which
is
to
be
concocted
;
the
other
is
a
mingling
the
substance
of
the
vessel
in
which
the
humour
is
concocted
,
with
the
humour
it self
.
For
as
,
if
you
boyl
divers
kinds
of
liquors
in
brass
pans
,
the
pans
will
taint
the
liquor
with
the
quality
of
the
brass
;
and
therfore
Physicians
forbid
the
use
of
such
,
in
the
boiling
of
several
medicines
:
so
,
much
more
in
a
living
creatures
body
there
can
be
no
doubt
,
but
that
the
vessel
in
which
any
humour
is
concocted
gives
a
tincture
therto
.
Now
,
concoction
consisting
in
these
two
,
't
is
evident
what
the
concoctive
vertue
is
;
to
wit
,
heat
,
and
the
specifical
property
of
vessel
which
by
heat
is
mingled
with
the
humour
.
There
remain
yet
the
Retentive
and
the
Expulsive
faculties
6.
Concerning
the
Retentive
and
Expulsive
faculties
.
to
be
discoursed
of
;
wherof
one
kind
is
manifestly
belonging
to
the
voluntary
motion
which
we
have
declared
:
namely
,
that
retension
and
that
expulsion
which
we
ordinarily
make
of
the
gross
excrements
either
of
meat
,
or
drink
,
or
of
other
humours
,
either
from
our
head
,
or
stomach
,
or
Lungs
:
for
,
it
is
manifestly
done
,
partly
by
taking
in
of
wind
,
and
partly
by
compressing
of
some
parts
and
opening
of
others
;
as
Galen
shews
in
his
curious
book
de
usu
partium
.
Another
kind
of
Retention
and
Expulsion
,
in
which
we
have
no
sense
when
it
is
made
,
(
or
if
we
have
,
it
is
of
a
thing
done
in
us
without
our
will
,
though
peradventure
we
may
voluntarily
advance
it
)
is
made
by
the
swelling
of
fibers
in
certain
parts
,
through
the
confluence
of
humours
to
them
(
as
in
our
stomach
it
happens
,
by
the
drink
and
the
juice
of
the
meat
that
is
in
it
)
:
which
swelling
closes
up
the
passages
by
which
the
contained
substance
should
go
out
(
as
the
moistening
of
the
strings
and
mouth
of
a
purse
almost
shuts
it
)
;
till
in
some
(
for
example
,
the
stomach
after
a
meal
)
the
humour
,
being
attenuated
by
little
and
little
,
gets
out
subtilely
,
and
so
,
leaving
less
weight
in
the
stomach
,
the
bag
,
which
weighs
down
lower
,
than
the
nearer
Orifice
at
which
the
digested
meat
issues
,
rises
a
little
.
And
this
rising
of
it
is
also
further'd
by
the
wrinkling
up
and
shortning
of
the
upper
part
of
the
stomach
;
which
still
returns
into
its
natural
corrugation
,
as
the
masse
of
liquid
meat
leavs
soaking
it
(
which
it
doth
by
degrees
,
still
,
as
more
and
more
goes
out
)
and
so
what
remains
fills
less
place
,
and
reaches
not
so
high
in
the
stomach
.
And
thus
at
length
,
the
residue
and
thicker
substance
of
the
meat
,
after
the
thinnest
is
got
out
in
steam
and
the
midling
part
is
boil'd
over
in
liquor
,
comes
to
presse
and
gravitate
wholly
upon
the
Orifice
of
the
stomach
:
which
being
then
help'd
by
the
figure
and
lying
of
the
rest
of
the
stomach
,
and
its
strings
and
mouth
relaxing
,
by
having
the
juice
which
swell'd
them
squeez'd
out
of
them
;
it
opens
it self
,
and
gives
way
to
that
which
lay
so
heavy
upon
it
to
tumble
out
.
In
others
(
for
example
,
in
a
woman
with
child
)
the
enclosed
substance
(
retain'd
first
by
such
a
course
of
nature
as
we
have
set
down
)
breaks
it self
a
passage
by
force
,
and
opens
the
orifice
at
which
it
is
to
go
out
by
violence
;
when
all
circumstances
are
ripe
according
to
natures
institution
.
But
yet
there
is
the
expulsion
made
by
Physick
,
that
requires
7.
Concerning
expulsion
made
by
Physick
.
a
little
declaration
.
'T
is
of
five
kinds
;
Vomiting
,
Purging
by
Stool
,
by
Urine
,
Sweating
,
and
Salivation
:
every
one
of
which
seems
to
consist
of
two
parts
;
namely
,
the
Disposition
of
the
Thing
to
be
purged
,
and
the
Motion
of
the
Nervs
or
Fibers
for
the
expulsion
.
As
for
example
,
when
the
Physician
gives
a
Purge
,
it
works
two
things
:
one
is
,
to
make
some
certain
humour
more
liquid
and
purgeable
than
the
rest
;
the
other
is
,
to
make
the
stomach
or
belly
suck
or
vent
this
humour
.
For
the
first
,
the
property
of
the
Purge
must
be
,
to
precipitate
that
humour
out
of
the
rest
of
the
blood
;
or
,
if
it
be
thick
,
to
dissolve
it
that
it
may
run
easily
:
For
the
second
,
it
ordinarily
heats
the
stomach
,
and
,
by
that
means
,
causes
it
to
suck
out
of
the
veins
;
and
so
to
draw
from
all
parts
of
the
body
.
Besides
this
,
it
ordinarily
fills
the
belly
with
wind
;
which
occasions
those
gripings
men
feel
when
they
take
physick
,
and
is
cause
of
the
guts
discharging
those
humours
,
which
otherwise
they
would
retain
.
The
like
of
this
happens
in
Salivation
;
for
the
humours
are
by
the
same
means
brought
to
the
stomach
,
and
thence
sublimed
up
to
be
spitten
out
:
as
we
see
in
those
,
who
,
taking
Mercury
into
their
body
,
either
in
substance
or
in
smoak
or
by
application
,
do
vent
cold
humours
from
any
part
;
the
Mercury
rising
from
all
the
body
up
to
the
mouth
of
the
patient
,
as
to
the
helm
of
a
sublimatory
,
and
the
like
some
say
of
Tobacco
.
As
for
Vomiting
,
it
is
in
a
manner
wholly
the
operation
of
the
fibers
,
provoked
by
the
feelling
of
some
inconvenient
body
;
which
makes
the
stomack
wrinkle
it self
,
and
work
and
strive
to
cast
out
what
offends
it
.
Sweating
seems
to
be
caus'd
,
by
the
heating
of
some
nitrous
body
in
the
stomach
:
which
,
being
of
subtile
parts
,
is
by
heat
dispersed
from
the
middle
to
the
circumference
;
and
carries
with
it
light
humours
,
which
turn
into
water
as
they
come
out
into
the
air
.
And
thus
you
see
,
in
general
,
and
as
much
as
concerns
us
to
declare
,
what
the
Natural
Faculties
are
:
and
this
,
according
to
Galen's
own
mind
,
who
affirms
,
that
these
faculties
follow
the
complexion
or
temper
of
parts
of
a
mans
body
.
Having
explicated
how
Voluntary
motion
proceeds
from
the
brain
:
our
next
work
ought
to
be
,
to
examine
what
it
is
9.
How
the
brain
is
moved
to
work
Voluntary
motion
.
that
such
an
object
(
as
we
brought
,
by
means
of
the
senses
,
into
the
brain
from
without
)
contributes
,
to
make
the
brain
apply
it self
to
work
such
voluntary
motion
.
To
which
purpose
,
we
will
go
a
step
or
two
back
,
to
meet
the
object
at
its
entrance
into
the
sense
;
and
from
thence
accompany
it
in
all
its
journey
and
motions
onwards
.
The
object
which
strikes
at
the
senses
dore
and
getting
in
,
mingles
it self
with
the
spirits
it
finds
there
,
is
either
conform
and
agreeable
to
the
nature
and
temper
of
those
spirits
,
or
it
is
not
;
that
is
to
say
,
in
short
,
it
is
either
pleasing
or
displeasing
to
the
living
creature
:
Or
it
may
be
a
third
kind
,
which
,
being
neither
of
these
,
we
may
term
indifferent
.
In
which
sort
soever
the
obect
affects
the
sense
,
the
spirits
carry
it
immediately
to
the
brain
;
unless
some
distemper
,
or
strong
thought
,
or
other
accident
hinder
them
.
Now
,
if
the
object
be
of
the
third
kind
,
that
is
,
be
indifferent
,
as
soon
as
it
has
strucken
the
brain
,
it
rebounds
to
the
circle
of
the
memory
;
and
there
,
being
speedily
join'd
to
others
of
its
own
nature
,
it
finds
them
annex'd
to
some
pleasing
or
displeasing
thing
,
or
it
doth
not
:
if
not
,
in
beasts
it
serves
to
little
use
,
and
,
in
men
,
it
remains
there
till
it
be
call'd
for
;
but
if
,
either
in
its
own
nature
it
be
pleasing
or
displeasing
,
or
afterwards
in
the
memory
it
be-became
join'd
to
some
pleasing
or
annoying
fellowship
,
presently
the
heart
is
sensible
of
it
.
For
,
the
heart
being
join'd
to
the
brain
by
straight
and
large
nervs
,
full
of
strong
spirits
which
ascend
from
the
heart
;
't
is
impossible
,
but
that
it
must
have
some
communication
with
those
motions
,
which
pass
in
the
brain
:
upon
which
the
heart
(
or
rather
the
spirits
about
it
)
is
either
dilated
or
compressed
.
And
these
motions
may
be
either
totally
of
one
kind
,
or
moderated
and
allay'd
by
the
mixture
of
its
contrary
:
if
of
the
former
sort
,
one
of
them
we
call
Joy
,
the
other
Grief
;
which
continue
about
the
heart
(
and
peradventure
oppress
it
,
if
they
be
in
the
utmost
extremity
)
without
sending
any
due
proportion
of
spirits
to
the
brain
,
till
they
settle
a
little
,
and
grow
more
moderate
.
Now
,
when
these
motions
are
moderate
,
they
immediately
send
up
some
abundance
of
spirits
to
the
brain
;
which
,
if
they
be
in
a
convenient
proportion
,
are
by
the
brain
thrust
into
such
nervs
as
are
fit
to
receive
them
:
and
swelling
them
,
they
give
motion
to
the
muscles
and
tendons
that
are
fastned
to
them
;
and
they
move
the
whole
body
,
or
what
part
of
it
is
under
command
of
those
nervs
,
that
are
thus
fill'd
and
swell'd
with
spirits
by
the
brain
.
If
the
object
was
conformable
to
the
living
creature
,
then
the
brain
sends
spirits
into
such
nervs
as
carry
the
body
to
it
:
but
if
otherwise
,
it
causes
a
motion
of
aversion
or
flight
from
it
.
To
the
cause
of
this
latter
we
give
the
name
of
Fear
:
and
the
other
,
that
carries
one
to
the
pursuit
of
the
object
,
we
call
Hope
,
Anger
,
or
Audacity
,
is
mixt
of
both
these
;
for
it
seeks
to
avoid
an
evil
by
embracing
and
overcoming
it
:
and
proceeds
out
of
abundance
of
spirits
.
Now
,
if
the
proportion
of
spirits
sent
from
the
heart
be
too
great
for
the
brain
,
it
hinders
or
perverts
the
due
operation
,
both
in
man
and
beast
.
All
which
it
will
not
be
amiss
to
open
a
little
more
particularly
:
9.
Why
pleasing
objects
dilate
the
spirits
,
and
displeasing
ones
contract
them
.
and
first
,
why
painful
or
displeasing
objects
contract
the
spirits
,
and
grateful
ones
,
contrariwise
,
dilate
them
.
It
is
,
because
the
good
of
the
heart
consists
in
use
,
that
is
,
in
heat
and
moisture
;
and
't
is
the
nature
of
heat
to
dilate
it self
in
moisture
;
whereas
cold
and
dry
things
contract
the
bodies
they
work
on
;
and
such
are
enemies
to
the
nature
of
men
and
beasts
.
And
accordingly
,
experience
,
as
well
as
reason
,
teaches
us
,
that
all
objects
,
which
be
naturally
good
,
are
hot
and
moist
,
in
due
proportion
to
the
creature
that
is
affected
and
pleas'd
with
them
.
Now
,
the
living
creature
being
composed
of
the
same
principles
,
as
the
world
round
about
him
is
;
and
the
heart
,
being
an
abridgment
of
the
whole
sensible
creature
,
and
besides
full
of
blood
,
and
that
very
hot
:
it
comes
to
pass
,
that
if
any
of
these
little
extracts
of
the
outward
world
arrive
to
the
hot
blood
about
the
heart
,
it
works
in
this
blood
such
like
an
effect
,
as
we
see
a
drop
of
water
falling
into
a
glass
of
wine
,
which
is
presently
dispersed
into
a
competent
compass
of
the
wine
:
so
that
,
any
little
object
must
needs
make
a
notable
motion
in
the
blood
about
the
heart
.
This
motion
,
according
to
the
nature
of
the
object
,
will
be
either
conformable
or
contrary
;
unless
it
be
so
little
a
one
as
no
effect
will
follow
of
it
,
and
then
't
is
of
that
kind
,
which
above
we
call'd
indifferent
.
If
the
ensuing
effect
be
connatural
to
the
heart
,
there
rises
a
motion
of
a
certain
fume
about
the
heart
,
which
motion
we
call
Pleasure
;
and
it
never
fails
of
accompanying
all
those
motions
which
are
good
,
as
Joy
,
Love
,
Hope
,
and
the
like
:
but
,
if
the
motion
be
displeasing
,
there
is
likewise
a
common
sense
of
a
heaviness
about
the
heart
,
which
we
call
Grief
:
and
it
is
common
to
Sorrow
,
Fear
,
Hate
,
and
the
like
.
Now
,
't
is
manifest
by
experience
,
that
these
motions
are
all
different
ones
,
and
strike
against
divers
of
those
parts
of
of
our
body
which
encompass
the
heart
:
out
of
which
striking
follows
,
that
the
spirits
sent
from
the
heart
,
affect
the
brain
diversly
,
and
are
by
it
convey'd
into
divers
nerves
;
and
so
set
divers
members
in
action
.
Whence
follows
,
that
certain
Members
are
generally
moved
,
upon
the
motion
of
such
a
passion
in
the
heart
;
especially
in
beasts
,
who
have
a
more
determinate
course
of
working
,
than
man
hath
:
and
if
somtimes
we
see
variety
even
in
beasts
,
upon
knowledge
of
the
circumstances
we
may
easily
guess
at
the
causes
of
that
variety
.
The
particularities
of
all
which
motions
we
remit
Physicians
and
Anatomists
:
advertising
only
,
that
the
fume
of
pleasure
,
and
the
heaviness
of
grief
,
plainly
shew
that
the
first
motions
participate
of
Dilatation
,
and
the
latter
of
Compression
.
Thus
you
see
,
how
,
by
the
senses
,
a
living
creature
becomes
10.
Concerning
the
Five
Senses
,
of
what
Use
and
End
they
are
.
judg
of
what
is
good
,
what
bad
for
him
:
which
operation
is
perform'd
more
perfectly
in
Beasts
,
and
especially
in
those
that
live
in
the
free
air
,
remote
from
humane
conversation
(
for
their
senses
are
fresh
and
untainted
,
as
nature
made
them
)
;
than
in
Men.
Yet
without
doubt
nature
has
been
as
favourable
in
this
particular
,
to
men
,
as
them
;
were
it
not
that
,
with
disorder
and
excess
,
we
corrupt
and
oppress
our
senses
:
as
appears
evidently
by
the
Story
we
have
recorded
of
John
of
Leige
,
as
also
by
the
ordinary
practice
of
some
Hermites
in
the
Deserts
;
who
by
their
taste
or
smell
,
would
presently
be
inform'd
whether
the
herbs
,
and
roots
,
and
fruits
they
met
with
,
were
good
or
hurtful
for
them
,
though
they
never
before
had
had
trial
of
them
.
Of
which
excellency
of
the
Senses
,
there
remains
in
us
only
some
dim
sparks
,
in
those
qualities
which
we
call
sympathies
and
antipathies
;
wherof
the
reasonss
are
plain
,
out
of
our
late
discourse
:
and
are
nothing
else
,
but
a
conformity
or
opposition
of
a
living
creature
,
by
some
individual
property
of
it
,
to
some
body
without
it
;
in
such
sort
as
its
conformity
or
opposition
to
things
by
its
specifical
qualities
is
term'd
natubal
or
against
nature
.
But
of
this
we
shall
discourse
more
at
large
hereafter
.
Thus
it
appears
,
how
the
senses
are
seated
in
us
,
principally
for
the
end
of
moving
us
to
or
from
objects
,
that
are
good
for
,
or
hurtful
to
us
.
But
,
though
our
Reader
be
content
to
allow
this
intent
of
nature
,
in
our
three
inferiour
senses
;
yet
he
may
peradventure
not
be
satisfied
,
how
the
two
more
noble
ones
(
the
Hearing
and
the
Seeing
)
cause
such
motions
to
or
from
objects
,
as
are
requisite
to
be
in
living
creatures
for
the
preservation
of
them
:
for
(
may
he
say
)
how
can
a
man
,
by
only
seeing
an
object
,
or
by
hearing
the
sound
of
it
,
tell
what
qualities
it
is
imbued
with
?
or
,
what
motion
of
liking
or
disliking
,
can
be
caus'd
in
his
heart
,
by
his
meer
receiving
the
visible
species
of
an
object
at
his
eyes
,
or
by
his
ears
hearing
some
noise
it
makes
?
And
,
if
there
be
no
such
motion
there
,
what
should
occasion
him
to
prosecute
or
avoid
that
object
?
When
he
tasts
,
or
smells
,
or
touches
a
thing
,
he
finds
it
sweet
,
or
bitter
,
or
stinking
,
or
hot
,
or
cold
;
and
is
therwith
either
pleased
or
displeased
:
but
,
when
he
only
sees
or
hears
it
,
what
liking
or
disliking
can
he
have
of
it
,
in
order
to
the
preservation
of
his
nature
.
The
solution
of
this
difficulty
may
in
part
appear
,
out
of
what
we
have
already
said
.
But
,
for
the
most
part
,
the
objects
of
these
two
nobler
senses
move
us
,
by
being
joyn'd
in
the
Memory
with
some
other
thing
,
that
either
pleas'd
or
displeas'd
some
of
the
other
three
senses
.
And
from
thence
it
is
,
that
the
motion
of
going
to
imbrace
the
object
,
or
aversion
from
it
,
immediately
proceeds
.
As
,
when
a
dog
sees
a
man
that
uses
to
give
him
meat
,
the
species
of
the
man
coming
into
his
fansie
calls
out
of
his
memory
the
others
which
are
of
the
same
nature
,
and
are
former
participations
of
that
man
,
as
well
as
this
fresh
one
is
.
but
,
these
are
joyn'd
with
spicies
of
meat
,
because
at
other
times
they
did
use
to
come
in
together
;
and
therfore
,
the
meat
being
a
good
unto
him
,
and
causing
him
(
in
the
manner
we
have
said
)
to
move
towards
it
,
it
will
follow
that
the
dog
will
presently
move
towards
that
man
,
and
express
a
contentedness
in
being
with
him
.
And
this
is
the
ground
of
all
assuefaction
in
beasts
,
and
of
making
them
capable
of
receiving
any
instructions
.
CHAP.
XXXV
.
Of
the
material
instruments
of
Knowledge
and
Passion
:
Of
the
several
effects
of
Passions
:
Of
Pain
and
Pleasure
,
and
how
the
vital
spirits
are
sent
from
the
brain
into
the
intended
parts
of
the
body
,
without
mistaking
their
way
.
TO
conclude
this
great
business
,
which
concerns
all
1.
That
〈◊〉
Luc
dum
is
the
seat
of
the
fansie
.
the
mutations
and
motions
that
are
made
by
outward
Agents
in
a
living
creature
,
it
will
not
be
amiss
to
take
a
short
and
general
survey
,
of
the
material
instruments
which
concur
to
this
effect
.
Wherof
the
brain
being
principal
,
or
at
least
,
the
first
and
next
of
the
principals
;
we
may
take
notice
that
it
contains
,
towards
the
middle
of
its
substance
,
four
concavities
,
as
some
count
them
:
but
in
truth
,
these
four
are
but
one
great
concavity
,
in
which
four
,
as
it
were
,
divers
rooms
may
be
distinguished
.
The
nether
part
of
these
concavities
is
very
unequal
,
having
joyn'd
to
it
a
kind
of
a
net
,
wrought
by
the
entangling
of
certain
little
arteries
,
and
of
small
emanations
from
a
Sinus
,
which
are
interwoven
together
.
Besides
this
,
it
is
full
of
kernels
,
which
make
it
yet
more
uneven
.
Now
,
two
rooms
of
this
great
concavity
are
divided
by
a
little
body
,
somwhat
like
a
skin
,
(
though
more
fryable
)
which
of
it self
is
clear
;
but
there
it
is
somwhat
dim'd
,
by
reason
that
,
hanging
a
little
slack
,
it
somwhat
shrivels
together
:
and
this
,
Anatomists
call
,
Septum
lucidum
,
or
speculum
;
and
't
is
a
different
body
from
all
the
rest
that
are
in
the
brain
.
This
transparent
body
hangs
as
it
were
straightwards
,
from
the
forehead
towards
the
hinder
part
of
the
head
:
and
divides
the
hollow
of
the
brain
,
as
far
as
it
reaches
,
into
the
right
and
the
left
ventricles
.
This
part
seems
to
me
,
(
after
weighing
all
circumstances
and
considering
all
the
conveniencies
and
fitnesses
)
to
be
that
,
and
only
that
,
in
which
the
fansie
or
common
sense
resides
:
though
Monsir
des
Cartes
has
rather
chosen
a
kernel
to
place
it
in
.
The
reasons
of
my
assertions
are
;
First
,
that
it
is
in
the
middle
of
the
brain
,
which
is
the
most
convenient
situation
to
receive
the
messages
from
all
our
body
,
that
come
by
nervs
,
some
from
before
,
and
some
from
behind
.
Secondly
,
that
,
with
its
two
sides
,
it
seems
conveniently
opposed
to
all
such
of
our
senses
,
as
are
double
;
the
one
of
them
sending
its
little
messengers
or
atomes
,
to
give
it
advertisements
on
one
side
,
the
other
on
the
other
side
:
so
that
it
is
capable
of
receiving
impression
indifferently
from
both
.
Again
,
by
the
nature
of
the
body
,
it
seems
more
fit
to
receive
all
differences
of
motion
,
than
any
other
body
near
it
.
It
is
also
most
conformable
to
the
nature
of
the
eye
;
which
,
being
our
principal
outward
sense
,
must
needs
be
in
the
next
degree
to
that
,
which
is
elevated
a
strain
above
our
outward
senses
.
Fifthly
,
it
is
of
a
singular
and
peculiar
nature
;
wheras
the
kernels
are
many
,
and
all
of
them
of
the
same
condition
,
quality
,
and
appearance
.
Sixthly
,
it
is
seated
in
the
very
hollow
of
the
brain
:
which
of
necessity
must
be
the
place
and
receptacle
,
where
the
specieses
and
similitudes
of
things
reside
;
and
where
they
are
moved
and
tumbled
up
and
down
,
when
we
think
of
many
things
.
And
lastly
,
the
situation
we
put
our
head
in
,
when
we
think
earnestly
of
any
thing
,
favours
this
opinion
:
for
then
we
hang
our
head
forwards
,
as
it
were
forcing
the
specieses
to
settle
towards
our
forehead
;
that
from
thence
they
may
rebound
,
and
work
upon
this
diaphanous
substance
.
This
then
supposed
,
let
us
consider
,
that
the
atomes
or
likenesses
of
bodies
,
having
given
their
touch
upon
this
Septum
or
Speculum
,
do
thence
retire
back
into
the
concavities
,
and
stick
2.
What
causes
us
to
remember
,
not
only
the
object
it self
,
but
also
that
we
have
thought
of
it
before
.
(
as
by
chance
it
happens
)
in
some
of
the
inequalities
they
encounter
with
there
.
But
,
if
some
wind
or
forcible
steam
should
break
into
these
caves
,
and
as
it
were
brush
and
sweep
them
over
;
it
must
follow
,
that
these
little
bodies
will
loosen
themselvs
,
and
begin
to
play
in
the
vapour
which
fills
this
hollow
place
:
and
so
,
floting
up
and
down
,
come
anew
to
strike
and
work
upon
the
Speculum
or
fantasy
.
Which
being
also
a
soluble
body
,
many
times
these
atomes
,
striking
on
it
,
carry
some
little
corporeal
substance
from
it
sticking
upon
them
:
whence
ensues
,
that
they
,
returning
again
with
those
tinctures
or
participations
of
the
very
substance
of
the
fantasy
,
make
us
remember
,
not
only
the
objects
themselvs
,
but
also
that
we
have
thought
of
them
before
.
Further
,
we
are
to
know
,
that
all
the
nervs
of
the
brain
have
their
beginnings
not
far
from
this
speculum
:
of
which
we
shall
3.
How
the
motions
of
the
fantasie
are
derived
to
the
heart
.
more
particularly
consider
two
,
that
are
call'd
the
sixth
pair
or
couple
;
which
pair
has
this
singularity
,
that
it
begins
in
a
great
many
little
branches
,
that
presently
grow
together
and
make
two
great
ones
contain'd
within
one
skin
.
Now
this
being
the
property
of
a
sense
(
which
requires
to
have
many
fibers
in
it
;
that
it
may
be
easily
and
vigorously
strucken
,
by
many
parts
of
the
object
lighting
upon
many
parts
of
those
little
fibers
)
:
it
gives
us
to
understand
,
that
this
sixth
couple
hath
a
particular
nature
,
conformable
to
the
nature
of
an
extern
sense
;
and
that
the
Architect
who
placed
it
there
intended
,
by
the
several
conduits
of
it
,
to
give
notice
to
some
part
they
go
to
,
of
what
passes
in
the
brain
.
And
accordingly
one
branch
of
this
nerve
reaches
to
the
heart
;
not
only
to
the
Pericardium
,
as
Galen
thought
,
but
even
to
the
very
substance
of
the
heart
it self
,
as
later
Anatomists
have
discover'd
:
by
which
we
plainly
see
how
the
motion
,
which
the
senses
make
in
the
Speculum
,
may
be
derived
down
to
the
heart
.
Now
therfore
let
us
consider
,
what
effects
the
motions
so
convey'd
from
the
brain
will
work
in
the
heart
.
First
,
remembring
4.
Of
Pain
and
Pleasure
.
how
all
that
moves
the
heart
is
either
pain
or
pleasure
(
though
we
do
not
use
to
call
it
pain
,
but
grief
,
when
the
evil
of
sense
moves
us
only
by
memory
,
and
not
by
being
actually
in
the
sense
)
;
and
then
calling
to
mind
,
how
pain
(
as
Naturalists
teach
us
)
consists
in
some
division
of
a
nerve
,
(
which
they
call
Solutio
continui
;
and
must
be
in
a
nerve
,
for
that
no
solution
can
be
the
cause
of
pain
without
sense
,
nor
sense
be
without
nerves
)
:
we
may
conclude
,
that
the
effect
which
we
call
pain
,
is
nothing
else
but
a
compression
.
For
,
although
this
solution
of
continuity
may
seem
to
be
a
dilatation
,
yet
in
truth
,
it
is
a
compression
in
the
part
where
the
evil
is
:
which
happens
to
it
in
the
same
manner
as
we
shew'd
(
when
we
spoke
of
the
motion
of
Restitution
)
it
doth
to
stiff
bodies
,
that
by
violence
are
compress'd
and
drawn
into
a
lesse
capacious
figure
,
than
their
nature
affects
;
and
return
into
their
own
state
,
as
soon
as
the
mastring
violence
leaves
them
at
liberty
.
Pleasure
,
therfore
,
must
be
contrary
to
this
,
and
consist
in
a
moderate
dilatation
:
for
,
an
immoderate
one
would
cause
a
compression
in
some
adherent
parts
;
and
there
would
become
pain
.
And
conformable
to
this
,
we
experience
,
that
generally
they
are
hard
things
which
breed
pain
to
us
,
and
those
which
breed
pleasure
are
oily
and
soft
;
as
meats
and
odours
,
which
are
sweet
to
the
taste
and
smell
,
and
soft
substances
,
which
are
grateful
to
the
touch
:
the
excess
of
all
which
proves
offensive
and
painful
;
so
that
,
from
the
extremity
of
pleasure
,
one
enters
presently
upon
the
confines
of
pain
.
Now
then
let
us
consider
,
how
the
little
similitudes
of
bodies
,
which
from
without
come
into
the
fantasy
,
must
of
necessity
work
there
,
according
to
their
little
power
,
effects
proportionable
to
what
they
wrought
first
in
the
outward
senses
,
from
whence
they
were
convey'd
to
the
brain
.
For
,
the
senses
(
that
is
the
nervs
)
and
the
Septum
lucidum
,
having
both
of
them
their
origin
from
the
very
substance
of
the
brain
,
and
differing
only
in
degrees
of
purity
and
refinement
;
the
same
object
must
needs
work
like
effects
in
both
,
compressing
or
dilating
them
proportionaby
to
one
another
.
Which
compression
or
dilatation
is
not
pain
or
pleasure
,
as
it
is
in
the
outward
sense
;
but
as
it
is
reported
to
the
heart
:
and
that
,
being
the
seat
of
all
pains
or
pleasures
wrought
in
other
parts
,
and
that
(
as
it
were
)
dies
them
into
those
qualities
,
is
not
capable
of
feeling
either
it self
;
so
that
the
strokes
of
any
little
similitudes
upon
the
fantasie
make
only
compressions
or
dilatations
there
,
not
pains
or
pleasures
.
Now
these
bodies
or
similitudes
,
if
they
be
reverberated
from
the
fantasie
or
Septum
Lucidum
upon
the
little
roots
of
the
nervs
5.
Of
Passion
.
of
the
fixt
couple
,
which
go
to
the
heart
,
must
needs
work
there
a
proportionable
impression
to
what
they
wrought
upon
the
fansie
,
either
compressing
or
dilating
it
;
and
the
heart
being
extremely
passive
,
by
reason
of
its
exceeding
tenderness
and
heat
,
cannot
choose
but
change
its
motion
,
at
least
in
part
,
if
not
in
whole
:
and
this
with
relation
to
two
causes
;
one
the
disposition
of
the
heart
it self
,
the
other
,
the
vehemency
of
the
stroke
.
This
change
of
motion
and
different
beating
of
the
heat
is
that
which
properly
is
called
Passion
;
and
is
ever
accompanied
with
pleasure
or
with
grief
,
according
to
the
nature
of
the
impression
,
that
either
contracts
or
dilates
the
heart
and
the
spirits
about
it
:
and
is
discovered
by
the
beating
of
the
arteries
and
of
the
pulse
,
Conformable
wherunto
,
Physicians
tell
us
,
that
every
passion
hath
a
distinct
pulse
.
The
pulses
are
divided
in
common
,
by
abundance
,
or
by
6.
Of
several
Pulses
caused
by
Passion
.
want
of
spirits
;
yet
it
both
kinds
,
they
may
have
common
disferences
:
for
in
abundance
,
the
pulse
may
be
quick
or
slow
,
regular
or
irregular
,
equal
or
unequal
;
and
the
like
may
happen
in
defect
of
spirits
,
according
to
the
motions
of
the
heart
which
are
their
causes
.
Again
,
the
object
,
by
being
present
or
further
off
,
makes
the
stroke
greater
or
lesser
,
and
accordingly
,
varies
the
motion
of
the
heart
.
Let
us
then
call
to
mind
,
how
we
have
formerly
declared
,
that
life
consists
in
heat
and
humidity
;
and
that
these
two
join'd
together
make
a
thing
great
:
and
we
may
conclude
that
,
of
necessity
,
the
motion
which
is
most
lively
must
have
a
great
,
full
,
and
large
stroke
,
like
the
even
rolling
waves
of
a
wide
and
smooth
sea
;
and
not
too
quick
or
smart
,
like
the
breaches
of
a
narrow
Fretum
,
agitated
by
tempestuous
winds
.
From
this
other
motions
may
vary
,
either
by
excess
,
or
by
deficiency
:
the
first
makes
the
stroke
become
smart
,
violent
,
and
thick
;
the
other
slackens
it
,
and
makes
it
grow
little
,
slow
,
weak
,
and
thin
,
or
seldom
.
And
if
we
look
into
the
motions
of
our
heart
,
we
shall
see
these
three
differences
of
them
follow
three
several
chief
passions
.
The
first
follows
the
passion
of
Joy
;
the
second
,
the
passion
of
Anger
;
and
the
third
,
the
passion
of
Grief
.
Nor
need
we
look
any
further
into
the
causes
of
the
several
motions
;
for
we
see
that
Joy
and
Grief
,
following
the
stroke
of
sense
,
the
one
of
them
must
consist
in
,
an
oily
dilatation
,
that
is
,
the
spirits
about
the
heart
must
be
dilated
by
a
gentle
,
large
,
great
,
and
sweet
motion
,
in
a
moderation
between
velocity
and
slowness
:
the
other
contrariwise
(
following
the
stroke
of
sense
in
pain
,
as
the
first
did
in
pleasure
)
must
contract
the
spirits
;
and
consequently
,
make
their
motion
or
stroke
become
little
,
and
deficient
from
all
the
properties
we
have
above
set
down
.
As
for
Anger
,
the
motion
following
that
passion
is
,
when
the
abundance
of
spirits
in
the
heart
is
a
little
check'd
by
the
contrary
stroke
of
sense
,
but
presently
overcomes
that
opposition
:
and
then
,
as
we
see
a
hinder'd
water
,
or
a
man
,
that
suddainly
or
forcibly
brake
through
what
withstood
their
motion
,
go
on
with
a
greater
violence
than
they
did
,
and
as
it
were
precipitately
;
so
the
heart
,
having
overcome
the
contraction
,
which
the
sense
made
in
it
,
dilates
it self
with
a
fury
,
and
makes
its
motion
smart
and
vehement
.
Whence
also
it
follows
,
that
the
spirits
grow
hotter
than
they
were
:
and
accordingly
,
it
is
often
seen
,
that
,
in
the
scoulding
of
a
woman
,
and
in
the
irritation
of
a
dog
,
if
ever
now
and
then
one
thwart
them
and
interpose
a
little
opposition
,
their
fury
will
be
so
sharpned
and
heightned
,
that
the
woman
will
be
transported
beyond
all
limits
of
reason
,
and
the
dog
will
be
made
mad
,
with
nothing
else
done
to
him
,
but
angring
him
at
convenient
times
:
and
some
men
likewise
have
,
by
slight
oppositions
iterated
speedily
upon
them
,
before
their
spirits
could
relent
their
vehement
motion
(
and
therfore
,
must
still
encrease
it
,
)
,
been
angred
into
feavors
.
This
passion
of
Anger
seems
almost
to
be
solitary
,
on
the
side
of
excess
beyond
joy
(
which
is
,
as
it
were
the
standard
and
perfection
of
all
passions
;
as
light
or
whiteness
is
of
all
colours
)
:
but
on
the
other
side
,
of
deficiency
,
there
are
several
middle
passions
,
which
participate
more
or
less
of
joy
and
grief
.
As
,
particularly
,
those
two
famous
ones
,
which
govern
mans
life
,
Hope
and
Fear
.
Concerning
which
Physicians
tell
us
,
that
the
pulse
or
beating
of
Fear
is
quick
,
hard
,
and
unequal
:
to
which
I
conceive
we
may
safely
add
,
that
it
must
also
be
small
and
feeble
;
the
perfection
of
joy
decreasing
in
it
on
one
side
,
to
wit
,
from
greatness
and
largeness
,
but
not
intirely
,
so
that
a
kind
of
quickness
supplies
in
part
the
other
defect
.
Hope
,
on
the
other
side
,
is
in
such
sort
defective
from
joy
,
that
nevertheless
it
hath
a
kind
of
constancy
,
and
moderate
quantity
,
and
regularity
in
its
motion
:
and
therefore
is
accounted
to
be
the
least
hurtful
of
all
the
passions
,
and
that
which
more
prolongs
mans
life
.
And
thus
you
see
how
those
motions
,
which
we
call
passions
;
are
engender'd
in
the
heart
;
and
what
they
are
.
Let
us
then
in
the
next
place
consider
,
what
will
follow
in
the
7.
Of
several
other
effects
caused
naturally
in
the
body
by
passions
.
rest
of
the
body
,
out
of
these
varieties
of
Passions
,
once
rais'd
in
the
heart
,
and
sent
into
the
brain
.
'T
is
evident
,
that
,
according
to
the
nature
and
quality
of
these
motions
,
the
heart
must
needs
in
every
one
of
them
void
,
out
of
it self
into
the
arteries
,
a
greater
or
lesser
quantity
of
blood
;
and
that
in
divers
fashions
;
and
the
arteries
,
which
lie
fittest
to
receive
these
sudden
egestions
of
blood
,
are
those
which
go
into
the
brain
:
which
course
being
directly
upwards
,
we
cannot
doubt
,
but
that
it
is
the
hottest
and
subtilest
part
of
the
blood
,
and
the
fullest
of
spirits
,
that
flies
that
way
.
These
spirits
then
running
a
long
and
perplexed
journey
up
and
down
in
the
brain
,
by
various
meanders
and
anfractuosities
,
are
there
mingled
with
the
humid
steam
of
the
brain
it self
,
and
therwith
cooled
;
and
come
at
last
to
smoak
at
liberty
in
the
hollow
ventricles
of
the
brain
,
by
reeking
out
of
the
little
arterial
branches
,
that
weave
the
plexus
choroides
or
net
we
spoke
of
erewhile
:
and
they
,
being
now
grown
heavy
,
fall
(
by
their
natural
course
)
into
that
part
or
process
of
the
brain
,
which
is
called
medulla
spinalis
,
or
the
marrow
of
the
back-bone
;
which
,
being
beset
by
the
nervs
that
run
through
the
body
,
it
cannot
happen
otherwise
,
but
that
these
thick'ned
and
descending
spirits
must
either
fall
themselvs
into
those
nervs
,
or
else
press
into
them
other
spirits
which
are
before
them
,
that
,
without
such
new
force
to
drive
them
violently
forwards
,
would
have
slided
down
more
leisurely
.
Now
,
this
motion
being
downwards
,
and
meeting
with
no
obstacle
,
till
it
arrive
to
its
utmost
period
that
way
;
the
lowest
nervs
are
those
,
which
naturally
feel
the
communication
of
these
spirits
first
.
But
,
't
is
true
,
if
the
flowing
tide
of
them
be
great
,
and
plentiful
,
all
the
other
nerves
will
also
be
so
suddenly
fill'd
upon
the
filling
of
the
lowermost
,
that
the
succession
of
their
swellings
,
will
hardly
be
perceptible
:
as
a
sudden
and
violent
inundation
of
water
seems
to
rise
on
the
sides
of
the
channel
,
as
it
doth
at
at
the
Mill-dam
;
though
reason
assures
us
,
it
must
begin
there
,
because
there
it
is
first
stop't
.
On
the
contrary
side
,
if
the
spirits
be
few
,
they
may
be
in
such
a
proportion
,
as
to
fill
only
the
lower
nervs
,
and
to
communicate
little
of
themselvs
to
any
of
the
others
.
And
this
is
the
case
in
the
passion
of
fear
:
which
being
stored
with
fewer
spirits
,
than
any
other
passion
that
causes
a
motion
in
the
body
,
it
moves
the
leggs
most
;
and
so
carries
the
animal
,
that
is
afraid
,
with
violence
from
the
object
that
affrights
him
.
Although
,
in
truth
,
it
is
a
faint
hope
of
escaping
,
mingled
with
fear
,
which
begets
this
motion
:
for
,
when
fear
is
single
,
and
at
its
height
,
it
stops
all
motion
by
contracting
the
spirits
,
and
thence
is
called
Stupor
;
as
well
as
grief
,
for
the
same
reason
.
And
accordingly
we
see
extreme
cowards
,
in
the
extremity
of
their
fear
,
have
not
the
courage
to
run
away
no
more
than
to
defend
or
help
themselvs
by
any
other
motions
.
But
,
if
there
be
more
abundance
of
spirits
,
then
the
upper
parts
are
also
moved
,
as
well
as
the
leggs
;
whose
motion
contributes
to
defence
:
but
the
brain
it self
and
the
senses
which
are
in
the
head
,
being
the
first
in
the
course
of
this
floud
of
spirits
that
is
sent
from
the
heart
to
the
head
,
't
is
impossible
but
that
some
part
of
them
should
be
press'd
into
the
nervs
of
those
senses
;
and
so
will
make
the
animal
vigilant
and
attentive
to
the
cause
of
its
fear
or
grief
.
But
,
if
the
fear
be
so
great
,
that
it
contracts
all
the
spirits
and
quite
hinders
their
motion
(
as
in
the
case
we
touch'd
above
)
,
then
it
leaves
also
the
nervs
of
the
senses
destitute
of
spirits
;
and
so
,
by
too
strong
apprehension
of
a
danger
,
the
animal
neither
sees
nor
apprehends
it
:
but
as
easily
precipitates
it self
into
it
,
as
it
happens
to
avoid
it
,
being
meerly
govern'd
by
chance
;
and
may
peradventure
seem
valiant
through
extremity
of
fear
.
And
thus
you
see
,
in
common
,
how
all
the
natural
operations
of
the
body
follow
,
by
natural
consequence
,
out
of
the
passions
of
the
mind
:
without
needing
to
attribute
discourse
or
reason
,
either
to
men
or
beasts
,
to
perform
them
.
Although
,
at
first
sight
,
some
of
them
may
appear
,
to
those
that
look
not
into
their
principles
and
true
causes
,
to
flow
from
a
source
of
intelligence
:
wheras
't
is
evident
,
by
what
we
have
laid
open
,
they
all
proceed
from
the
due
ranging
and
ordering
of
quantitative
parts
,
so
or
so
proportioned
by
rarity
and
density
.
And
there
is
no
doubt
,
but
,
who
would
follow
this
search
deeply
,
might
certainly
retrive
the
reasons
of
all
those
external
motions
,
which
we
see
,
use
to
accompany
the
several
passions
in
Men
and
Beasts
.
But
,
for
our
intent
,
we
have
said
enough
;
to
shew
by
what
kind
of
order
and
course
of
nature
they
may
be
effected
(
without
confining
our selves
over
scrupulously
to
every
cincumstance
that
we
have
touch'd
)
;
and
to
give
a
hint
,
wherby
others
,
that
will
make
this
inquiry
their
task
,
may
compile
an
intire
and
well
grounded
and
intelligible
doctrine
of
this
matter
.
Only
we
will
add
one
advertisment
more
;
which
is
,
that
these
external
motions
,
caused
by
passion
,
are
of
two
kinds
:
for
,
some
of
them
are
,
as
it
were
,
the
beginnings
of
the
actions
,
which
nature
intends
to
have
follow
out
of
the
passions
that
cause
them
;
but
others
are
only
bare
signs
of
passions
that
produce
them
,
and
are
made
by
the
connexion
of
parts
,
unnecessary
for
the
main
action
that
is
to
follow
out
of
the
passion
,
with
other
parts
that
by
the
passion
are
necessarily
moved
.
As
for
example
,
when
an
hungry
mans
mouth
waters
at
the
sight
of
good
meat
,
it
is
a
kind
of
beginning
of
eating
,
or
of
preparation
for
eating
;
for
,
when
we
eat
,
nature
draws
a
moisture
into
our
mouth
,
to
humectate
our
meat
and
convey
the
tast
of
it
into
the
nervs
of
the
tongue
,
which
are
to
make
report
of
it
to
the
brain
:
but
,
when
we
laugh
,
the
motion
of
our
face
aims
at
no
further
end
;
and
follows
only
by
the
connexion
of
those
muscles
,
which
draw
the
face
in
such
a
sort
,
to
some
inward
parts
,
that
are
moved
by
the
passion
out
of
which
laughing
proceeds
.
But
,
we
must
not
leave
this
subject
without
some
mention
of
the
Diaphragma
;
into
which
the
other
branch
of
those
nervs
,
8.
Of
the
Diaphragma
.
that
are
called
of
the
sixth
conjugation
,
comes
:
for
,
the
first
branch
we
have
said
goes
into
the
heart
,
and
carries
thither
the
objects
that
come
into
the
brain
;
and
this
,
we
shall
find
,
carries
back
to
the
brain
the
passion
or
motion
,
which
by
the
object
is
rais'd
in
the
heart
.
Concerning
this
part
of
our
body
,
you
are
to
note
,
that
it
is
a
musculous
membrane
,
which
in
the
middle
of
it
hath
a
sinewy
circle
;
wherto
is
fastned
the
case
of
the
heart
,
call'd
the
Pericardium
.
This
Diaphragma
is
very
sensible
,
receiving
its
vertue
of
feeling
from
the
above
mention'd
branch
of
the
sixth
couple
of
nervs
;
and
,
being
of
a
trembling
nature
,
is
,
by
our
respiration
,
kept
in
continual
moon
:
and
flaps
,
upon
all
occasions
;
as
a
drum
head
would
do
,
if
it
were
slack
and
moist
,
or
as
a
sail
would
do
,
that
were
brought
into
the
wind
.
Out
of
this
description
of
it
,
't
is
obvious
to
conceive
,
that
all
the
changes
of
motion
in
the
heart
must
needs
be
express'd
in
the
Diaphragma
.
For
,
the
heart
beating
upon
the
Pericardium
,
and
the
Pericardium
being
join'd
to
the
Diaphragma
;
such
jogs
and
vibrations
must
needs
be
imprinted
and
ecchoed
there
,
as
are
formed
in
the
heart
:
which
,
from
thence
,
cannot
chuse
but
be
carried
to
the
brain
,
by
the
sixth
couple
of
nervs
.
And
thus
it
comes
about
,
that
we
feel
and
have
sensation
of
all
the
passions
,
that
are
moved
in
our
heart
.
Which
peradventure
is
the
reason
,
why
the
Greeks
call
this
part
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
from
it
derive
the
verb
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
in
Latine
signifies
Sapere
,
with
Us
,
to
Savour
or
to
like
;
for
,
by
this
part
of
our
body
,
we
have
a
liking
of
any
object
,
or
a
motion
of
inclination
towards
it
:
from
whence
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
derived
,
by
composition
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
with
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
for
a
prudent
man
is
he
,
that
likes
and
is
moved
to
compass
wholsom
and
good
things
.
Which
Etymology
of
the
word
seems
to
me
more
natural
,
than
from
the
phrensy
,
from
whence
some
derive
it
;
because
a
great
distemper
or
inflammation
in
the
Diaphragma
often
causes
that
disease
.
Now
,
because
the
object
is
covey'd
from
the
brain
to
the
heart
some
part
of
its
way
,
by
the
same
passage
as
the
motion
of
the
heart
is
re-convey'd
back
to
the
brain
:
it
must
of
necessity
follow
,
that
who
is
more
attentive
to
outward
sense
,
less
considers
or
reflects
on
his
passion
;
and
who
is
more
attentive
to
observe
and
be
govern'd
by
what
passes
in
his
heart
,
is
less
wrought
upon
by
external
things
.
For
,
if
his
fantasy
draws
strongly
to
it
,
the
emanations
from
outward
agents
upon
the
senses
;
the
stream
of
those
emanations
will
descend
so
strongly
from
the
overfill'd
fantasy
into
the
heart
,
that
it
will
hinder
the
ascent
of
any
fewer
and
weaker
spirits
by
the
same
pipe
:
But
,
if
the
current
set
strongest
upwards
,
from
the
heart
by
the
Diaphragma
to
the
brain
;
then
,
it
will
so
fill
the
pipe
by
which
it
ascends
,
that
little
of
a
weaker
tide
can
make
a
contrary
eddy
water
in
the
same
channel
.
And
,
by
this
means
nature
effects
a
second
pleasure
or
9.
Concerning
pain
and
pleasure
caused
by
the
memory
of
things
past
.
pain
in
a
living
creature
,
which
moves
it
(
oftentimes
very
powerfully
)
in
absence
of
the
primary
object
:
as
we
may
observe
,
when
,
thinking
of
any
pleasing
or
displeasing
action
,
we
find
about
our
heart
a
motion
which
entices
us
to
it
,
or
averts
us
from
it
.
For
,
as
the
first
pleasure
was
occasioned
,
by
the
stroke
which
the
object
,
apply'd
to
the
outward
sense
,
made
upon
the
fantasy
,
(
which
can
judg
of
nothing
without
being
strucken
by
it
)
:
so
,
the
second
pleasure
springs
from
the
spirits
moved
in
the
heart
,
by
messengers
from
the
brain
;
which
by
the
Diaphragma
rebound
a
stroke
back
again
upon
the
fantasy
.
And
,
from
hence
it
proceeds
,
that
Memory
delights
or
afflicts
us
:
and
that
we
think
of
past
things
with
sweetness
or
with
remorse
:
and
therby
assuefaction
is
wrought
in
beasts
,
as
far
as
the
appetitive
part
contributes
therto
;
to
perfect
what
was
begun
in
their
cognoscitive
part
,
by
the
ingression
of
corporeal
specieses
into
their
fantasy
,
in
order
to
the
same
effect
,
as
we
10.
How
so
small
bodies
,
as
atomes
are
,
can
cause
so
great
motions
in
the
heart
.
have
touch'd
before
.
But
now
let
us
examine
,
how
so
small
a
quantity
of
a
body
,
as
comes
from
an
object
into
our
sense
,
can
be
the
cause
of
so
great
a
motion
about
our
heart
.
To
which
purpose
we
are
to
remember
,
that
this
motion
is
perform'd
in
the
most
subtile
and
thin
substance
,
that
can
be
imagin'd
.
They
are
the
vital
spirits
that
do
all
this
work
;
which
are
so
subtile
,
so
agil
,
and
so
hot
,
that
they
may
in
some
sort
be
termed
fire
.
Now
,
if
we
reflect
how
violent
fire
is
;
we
need
not
wonder
at
the
suddain
and
great
motion
of
these
passions
.
But
we
must
further
take
notice
,
that
they
are
not
in
the
greatest
excess
,
but
where
the
living
creature
hath
been
long
inured
and
exercised
to
them
,
either
directly
or
indirectly
:
so
that
they
arrive
not
to
that
pitch
so
much
out
of
the
power
of
the
agent
,
as
out
of
the
preparation
and
disposition
of
the
patient
.
As
when
cold
water
hath
been
often
heated
by
extinguishing
red
hot
irons
in
it
;
after
some
repetitions
,
a
few
quenchings
will
reduce
it
from
cold
to
boiling
,
that
at
the
first
would
scarce
have
made
it
lukewarm
:
and
accordingly
we
see
a
heart
,
that
for
a
long
time
hath
loved
and
vehemently
desired
enjoying
,
is
transported
in
a
high
degree
,
at
the
least
sight
and
renuance
of
strokes
from
its
beloved
object
;
and
is
as
much
dejected
,
upon
any
the
least
deprivation
of
it
.
For
,
to
such
an
object
the
living
creature
is
hurried
away
,
by
a
force
much
resembling
the
gravity
or
celerity
of
a
dense
body
,
that
is
set
on
runing
down
a
steep
hill
;
to
which
,
the
only
taking
away
of
a
weak
let
or
the
least
stop
gives
a
precipitate
course
,
not
out
of
the
force
of
what
is
done
to
it
,
but
out
of
the
force
which
was
formerly
in
the
thing
,
though
for
the
present
it
lay
there
undiscovered
:
and
so
likewise
in
these
cases
,
the
object
rather
gives
the
occasion
of
the
violent
motion
,
than
the
force
or
power
to
it
.
These
things
being
thus
determined
,
some
peradventure
may
How
the
vital
spirits
,
sent
from
thebrain
,
run
to
the
intended
part
of
the
body
,
without
mistake
.
ask
,
how
it
comes
to
pass
that
the
spirits
,
which
cause
motion
,
being
sent
on
their
errand
by
the
brain
,
alwayes
hit
the
right
way
;
and
light
duly
into
those
very
sinews
,
which
move
the
living
creature
according
as
is
requisite
for
its
nature
?
Since
all
the
passages
are
open
,
what
is
it
that
governs
them
,
so
as
they
never
mistake
;
and
the
animal
is
never
driven
towards
harm
,
in
stead
of
flying
from
it
?
Who
is
their
guide
in
these
obscure
paths
?
But
,
it
were
to
impute
ignorance
to
the
Maker
,
to
think
that
he
framed
all
the
passages
alike
;
and
so
every
one
of
them
promiscuously
apt
to
receive
into
them
all
sorts
of
spirits
,
however
they
be
moved
.
And
therfore
,
we
may
assure
our
selvs
that
since
,
in
these
diversities
of
occasions
,
there
are
likewise
divers
kinds
of
motions
from
the
heart
;
either
there
is
,
proportionable
to
them
,
divers
kinds
of
passages
fit
to
receive
and
entertain
the
spirits
,
according
to
the
condition
they
are
in
(
so
as
the
passages
,
which
are
ajusted
to
one
kind
of
spirits
,
will
not
admit
any
of
another
nature
)
:
orelse
,
the
first
motions
of
liking
or
disliking
in
the
heart
,
which
(
as
we
have
said
)
cause
a
swelling
or
a
contradiction
of
it
against
this
or
that
part
,
stops
and
hinders
the
entrance
of
the
spirits
into
some
sinews
,
and
opens
others
,
and
drives
the
spirits
into
them
;
so
as
,
in
the
end
by
a
result
of
a
chain
of
swellings
and
contractions
of
several
parts
successively
one
against
another
,
the
due
motions
of
prosecution
or
aversion
are
brought
about
.
As
,
for
example
,
an
object
that
affects
the
heart
with
liking
,
by
dilating
the
spirits
about
the
heart
,
sends
some
into
the
optick
nervs
,
and
makes
the
living
creature
turn
his
eye
towards
it
,
and
keep
it
steady
upon
what
he
desires
:
as
contrariwise
,
if
he
dislike
and
fear
it
,
he
naturally
turns
his
eye
and
head
from
it
.
Now
,
of
this
motion
of
the
eye
and
head
may
depend
the
running
to
the
thing
,
in
one
case
,
and
the
running
from
it
,
in
the
other
:
for
,
the
turning
of
the
neck
one
way
may
open
a
passage
for
the
spirits
into
those
sinews
which
carry
the
rest
of
the
body
towards
the
object
;
and
the
turning
of
it
to
the
other
side
may
open
other
sinews
,
which
shall
work
a
contrary
effect
,
and
carry
the
animal
from
the
object
.
And
the
moving
of
those
sinews
,
which
at
first
turn
the
neck
,
proceeds
from
the
quality
and
number
of
the
spirits
that
ascend
from
the
heart
,
and
from
the
region
of
the
heart
whence
they
are
sent
:
according
to
the
variety
wherof
,
there
are
divers
sinews
fitted
to
receive
them
.
To
make
up
which
discourse
,
we
call
to
mind
,
what
we
have
said
a
little
above
;
concerning
the
motions
caused
in
the
external
parts
of
the
body
,
by
passion
moving
within
:
as
when
Fear
mingled
with
hope
gives
a
motion
to
the
legs
.
Anger
to
the
arms
and
hands
,
and
all
the
rest
of
the
body
,
as
wel
as
to
the
legs
,
&
all
of
them
,
an
attention
in
the
outward
senses
;
which
neverthelessperverts
every
one
of
their
functions
,
if
the
passion
be
in
extremity
.
And
then
surely
we
may
satisfie
our selves
,
that
either
this
,
or
some
way
like
it
,
(
which
I
leave
to
the
curious
in
Anatomy
to
settle
with
exactness
;
for
't
is
enough
for
my
intent
,
to
shew
in
gross
,
how
these
operations
may
be
done
,
without
calling
in
some
incomprehensible
qualities
to
our
aid
)
is
the
course
of
nature
in
motions
,
where
no
other
cause
intervenes
besides
the
object
working
upon
the
sense
:
which
all
the
while
it
doth
,
it
is
the
office
of
the
eye
of
fantasie
(
or
common
sense
)
to
lie
ever
open
;
still
watching
to
observe
what
warnings
the
outward
senses
send
to
him
,
that
accordingly
he
may
direct
and
chang
the
motions
of
the
heart
and
whole
body
.
But
,
if
the
object
make
violent
impressions
upon
the
sense
,
1.
How
men
are
blinded
by
passion
.
and
the
heart
,
being
then
vehemently
moved
,
therupon
send
abundance
of
spirits
up
to
the
brain
;
this
multitude
of
spirits
,
thronging
upon
the
common
sense
,
oppresses
it
(
as
we
have
already
said
)
in
such
sort
,
that
the
notice
which
the
sense
gives
of
particular
circumstances
cannot
prevail
to
any
effect
in
the
brain
:
and
thus
,
by
the
misguidance
of
the
heart
,
the
work
of
nature
is
disordered
.
Which
when
it
happens
,
we
express
in
short
,
by
saying
that
Passion
blinds
the
creature
,
in
whom
such
violent
and
disorderly
motions
have
course
:
for
Passion
is
nothing
else
,
but
a
Motion
of
the
Bloud
and
Spirits
about
the
Heart
;
and
is
the
preparation
or
beginning
of
the
Animals
working
,
as
we
have
above
particularly
displai'd
.
And
thus
you
see
in
common
,
how
the
circuit
is
made
from
the
Object
to
the
Sense
,
and
from
it
,
by
the
Common
sense
and
Fantasie
,
to
the
Heart
,
and
from
the
heart
back
again
to
the
brain
;
which
then
sets
on
work
those
Organs
or
parts
the
animal
is
to
make
use
of
in
that
occasion
;
and
they
either
bring
him
to
or
carry
him
from
the
object
,
that
at
the
first
caused
all
this
motion
,
and
in
the
end
becomes
the
period
of
it
.
CHAP.
XXXVI
.
Of
some
actions
of
Beasts
,
that
seem
formal
acts
of
reason
;
as
doubting
,
resolving
,
inventing
.
IN
the
last
Chapter
the
foundations
are
laid
,
and
the
way
is
opened
for
discovering
how
all
operations
which
proceed
1.
The
order
and
connexion
of
the
subsequent
Chapters
.
from
nature
and
passion
,
are
perform'd
among
living
creatures
:
and
therfore
,
I
conceive
,
I
have
therby
sufficiently
compli'd
with
the
obligation
of
my
intention
;
which
is
but
to
express
and
shew
in
common
,
how
all
the
actions
of
sensible
bodies
may
be
reduced
to
local
motion
and
material
application
of
one
body
to
another
,
in
a
like
manner
(
though
in
a
different
degree
)
as
those
motions
which
we
see
in
lifeless
bodies
:
Yet
because
,
among
such
animals
as
pass
for
irrational
,
there
happen
some
operations
of
so
admirable
a
strain
,
as
resemble
very
much
the
higest
effects
which
proceed
from
a
man
:
I
think
it
not
a
miss
,
to
give
some
further
light
,
by
extending
my
discourse
to
some
more
particulars
,
than
hitherto
I
have
done
;
wherby
the
course
and
way
,
how
they
are
performed
,
may
be
more
clearly
and
easily
look'd
into
.
And
the
rather
,
because
I
have
met
with
some
men
,
who
(
either
wanting
patience
to
bestow
▪
on
thoughts
of
this
kind
,
so
much
time
as
is
necessary
for
the
due
scanning
of
them
,
or
else
,
through
a
promptitude
of
nature
,
passing
swiftly
,
from
the
effect
they
look
upon
in
gross
,
to
the
most
obvious
seeming
cause
)
suddenly
and
strongly
resolve
,
that
beasts
use
discourse
upon
occasions
,
and
are
endued
with
reason
.
Yet
I
intend
not
here
to
run
through
all
the
several
species
of
their
operations
,
for
that
were
to
write
the
history
of
every
particular
animal
;
but
will
content
my self
with
touching
the
causes
in
common
:
yet
in
such
sort
,
that
the
indifferent
Reader
may
be
satisfied
of
a
possibility
,
that
these
effects
may
proceed
from
material
causes
;
and
that
I
have
pointed
out
the
way
to
those
who
are
more
curious
,
and
have
the
patience
and
leasure
to
observe
diligently
what
passes
among
beasts
,
how
they
may
trace
these
effects
from
step
to
step
,
till
at
length
they
discover
their
true
causes
.
To
begin
then
.
I
concieve
we
may
reduce
all
those
actions
of
Beasts
,
which
seem
admirable
and
above
the
reach
of
an
irrational
animal
,
to
three
or
four
several
heads
.
The
first
may
be
of
such
,
as
seem
to
be
the
very
practice
of
reason
;
as
doubting
,
resolving
,
inventing
,
and
the
like
.
The
next
shall
be
of
such
,
as
,
by
docility
or
practice
,
beasts
oftentimes
arrive
to
.
In
the
third
place
,
we
will
consider
certain
continuate
actions
of
a
long
tract
of
time
;
so
orderly
perform'd
by
them
,
as
that
discourse
and
rational
knowledge
seem
clearly
to
shine
through
them
.
And
lastly
,
we
will
cast
our
eye
upon
some
others
,
which
seem
to
be
even
above
the
reason
that
is
in
man
himself
;
as
,
the
knowing
of
things
which
the
sense
never
had
impression
of
before
,
a
prescience
of
future
events
,
providences
,
and
the
like
.
As
for
the
first
,
the
doubting
of
Beasts
,
and
their
long
wavering
somtimes
between
objects
that
draw
them
several
ways
,
2.
From
whence
proceeds
the
doubting
of
beasts
.
and
at
last
their
resolving
,
upon
some
one
of
them
,
and
their
steady
pursuance
of
that
afterwards
;
these
will
not
be
matter
of
hard
digestion
to
him
,
that
shall
have
well
relished
&
meditated
on
the
contents
of
the
last
Chapter
.
For
,
't
is
evident
,
that
,
if
several
objects
of
different
natures
at
the
same
time
present
themselvs
to
a
living
creature
,
they
must
of
necessity
make
divers
impressions
in
the
heart
of
it
,
proportionable
to
the
causes
from
whence
they
proceed
:
so
that
,
if
one
of
them
be
a
motion
of
hope
,
and
the
other
of
fear
,
it
cannot
choose
but
follow
thence
,
that
what
one
of
them
begins
,
the
other
will
presently
break
off
.
By
which
means
it
will
come
to
pass
,
that
,
in
the
Beasts
heart
,
there
must
needs
be
such
waverings
as
we
may
observe
in
the
Sea
,
when
,
at
the
beginning
of
a
tide
of
flood
,
it
meets
with
a
bank
that
checks
the
coming
in
of
the
waves
,
and
,
for
a
while
bears
them
back
as
fast
as
they
press
upon
it
:
they
offer
at
getting
over
it
,
and
by
and
by
retire
back
again
from
the
steepness
of
it
,
as
though
they
were
apprehensive
of
some
danger
on
the
other
side
;
and
then
again
attempt
it
afresh
,
and
thus
continue
labouring
,
one
while
one
way
,
another
while
another
;
till
,
at
length
the
floud
increasing
,
the
water
seems
to
grow
bolder
,
and
breaks
amain
over
the
banks
,
and
then
flows
on
till
it
meets
with
another
that
resists
it
,
as
the
first
did
.
And
thus
you
see
,
how
the
Sea
can
doubt
and
resolve
,
without
any
discoursing
.
In
like
manner
it
fares
with
the
heart
of
a
Beast
(
whose
motions
steer
the
rest
of
the
body
)
,
when
it
beats
betwen
hope
and
fear
,
or
between
any
other
two
contrary
passions
;
without
requiring
any
other
principles
from
whence
to
deduce
it
,
than
those
we
have
already
explicated
.
But
now
to
speak
of
their
invention
:
I
must
confess
that
,
among
several
of
them
,
there
appears
so
much
cunning
in
laying
of
their
plots
(
which
when
they
have
compassed
,
they
seem
to
grow
careless
and
unbend
their
intention
,
as
having
obtain'd
what
with
earnestness
they
desired
)
,
that
one
might
think
they
wrought
by
design
,
and
had
a
distinct
view
of
an
end
;
for
the
effecting
of
which
,
they
used
discourse
to
choose
the
likeliest
means
.
To
this
purpose
the
subtilties
of
the
Fox
are
of
most
note
.
They
say
,
he
uses
to
lie
as
if
he
were
dead
;
therby
to
make
Hens
3.
Concerning
the
invention
of
Foxes
and
other
beast
.
and
Ducks
come
boldly
to
him
.
That
,
in
the
night
when
his
body
is
unseen
,
he
will
fix
his
eyes
upon
poultry
;
and
so
make
them
come
down
to
him
from
their
roost
.
That
,
to
rid
himself
of
the
fleas
that
afflict
him
in
the
Summer
,
he
will
sink
his
body
by
little
and
little
into
the
water
,
while
the
fleas
creep
up
to
his
head
(
to
save
themselves
from
drowning
)
and
from
thence
to
a
bough
he
holds
in
his
mouth
;
and
will
then
swim
away
,
leaving
them
there
.
That
,
to
cousen
the
Badger
of
his
earth
,
he
will
piss
in
it
;
as
knowing
that
the
rank
smell
of
his
Urine
will
drive
the
other
cleanlier
beast
to
quit
it
.
That
,
when
Dogs
are
close
upon
him
and
catching
at
him
,
he
will
piss
upon
his
Tail
,
and
,
by
firking
that
up
and
down
,
will
endeavour
(
you
may
believe
)
to
make
their
eyes
smart
;
and
so
retard
their
pursuit
,
that
he
may
escape
from
them
.
And
there
are
particular
stories
,
that
express
yet
more
cunning
than
all
these
.
As
,
of
a
Fox
,
that
,
being
sore
hunted
,
hang'd
himself
by
the
teeth
among
dead
vermin
in
a
Warren
;
till
the
Doggs
were
pass'd
by
him
,
and
had
lost
him
.
Of
another
,
that
,
in
like
distress
,
would
take
into
his
mouth
a
broom
bush
growing
upon
a
sleep
cliff
on
the
side
hand
neer
his
Den
(
which
had
another
way
to
it
,
easie
enough
of
access
)
and
,
by
help
of
that
,
would
securely
cast
himself
into
his
hole
,
while
the
Dogs
,
that
follow'd
him
hastily
and
were
ignorant
of
the
danger
,
would
break
their
necks
down
the
rocks
.
'T
is
said
,
that
,
in
Thracia
,
the
Countrey
people
know
whether
the
rivers
,
that
are
frozen
in
the
winter
,
will
bear
them
or
no
,
by
marking
whether
the
Foxes
venture
boldly
over
them
,
or
retire
,
after
they
have
lai'd
their
ears
to
the
Ice
,
to
listen
whether
they
can
hear
the
noise
of
the
water
running
under
it
:
from
whence
(
you
may
imagine
)
they
collect
,
that
,
if
they
hear
the
current
of
the
stream
,
the
Ice
must
needs
be
thin
;
and
consequently
dangerous
to
trust
their
weight
to
it
.
And
,
to
busie
my self
no
longer
with
their
subtilties
,
I
will
conclude
with
a
famous
tale
of
one
of
these
crafty
animals
,
that
,
having
kill'd
a
Goose
on
the
other
side
of
the
river
,
and
being
desirous
to
swim
over
with
it
,
to
carry
it
to
his
den
;
before
he
would
attempt
it
(
lest
his
prey
might
prove
too
heavy
for
him
to
swim
withal
,
and
so
he
might
lose
it
)
he
first
weigh'd
the
Goose
with
a
piece
of
wood
,
and
then
tri'd
to
carry
that
over
the
river
,
whiles
he
left
his
Goose
behind
in
a
safe
place
:
which
when
he
perciev'd
he
was
able
to
do
with
ease
,
he
then
came
back
again
,
and
ventured
over
with
his
heavy
bird
.
They
say
it
is
the
nature
of
the
Iacatray
to
hide
it self
,
and
imitate
the
voice
of
such
beasts
,
as
it
uses
to
prey
upon
:
which
makes
them
come
to
him
,
as
to
one
of
their
own
fellows
;
and
then
he
seises
on
and
devours
them
.
The
Iaccal
,
that
has
a
subtile
sent
,
hunts
after
beasts
,
and
,
in
the
chase
,
by
his
barking
,
guides
the
Lion
,
(
whose
nose
is
not
so
good
)
till
they
overtake
what
they
hunt
;
which
peradventure
would
be
too
strong
for
the
Iaccall
:
but
the
Lion
kills
the
quarry
,
and
,
having
first
fed
himself
,
leaves
the
Iaccal
his
share
;
and
so
between
them
both
,
by
the
ones
dexterity
and
the
others
strength
,
they
get
meat
for
nourishment
of
them
both
.
Like
stories
are
recorded
of
some
Fishes
.
And
every
day
we
see
the
invention
of
Beasts
to
save
themselvs
from
catching
:
as
Hares
,
when
they
are
hunted
,
seeks
always
to
confound
the
sent
;
somtimes
by
taking
hedges
,
otherwhiles
waters
;
somtimes
running
among
sheep
and
other
beasts
of
stronger
sent
;
somtimes
making
doubles
,
and
treading
the
same
path
over
and
over
;
and
somtimes
leaping
with
great
jumps
hither
and
thither
,
before
they
betake
themselves
to
their
rest
,
that
so
the
continuateness
of
the
sent
may
not
lead
doggs
to
their
form
.
Now
,
to
penetrate
into
the
causes
of
these
and
of
such
like
actions
;
we
may
remember
,
how
we
shew'd
in
the
last
Chapter
,
4.
Of
Foxes
that
catch
hens
by
lying
under
their
roost
and
by
gazing
upon
them
.
that
the
beating
of
the
heart
works
two
things
:
one
is
,
that
it
turns
about
the
specieses
,
or
little
corporeities
(
streaming
from
outward
objects
)
which
remain
in
the
memory
;
the
other
is
,
that
it
is
always
pressing
on
to
some
motion
or
other
.
Out
of
which
it
happens
,
that
,
when
the
ordinary
ways
of
getting
victuals
or
escaping
from
enemies
,
fail
a
creature
whose
constitution
is
active
;
it
lights
somtimes
(
though
peradventure
very
seldom
)
upon
doing
something
,
out
of
which
the
desired
effect
follows
(
as
it
cannot
choose
but
fall
out
now
and
then
,
though
chance
only
govern
their
actions
)
:
and
,
when
their
action
proves
succesful
,
it
leaves
such
an
impression
in
the
memory
,
that
,
whenever
the
like
occasion
occurrs
,
that
animal
will
follow
the
same
method
;
for
the
same
specieses
do
come
together
from
the
memory
into
the
fantasie
.
But
,
the
many
attempts
that
miscarry
,
and
the
ineffectual
motions
which
straights
do
cast
beasts
upon
,
are
never
observ'd
;
nor
are
there
any
stories
recorded
of
them
:
no
more
than
,
in
the
Temple
of
Neptune
,
were
kept
upon
the
registers
the
relations
of
those
unfortunate
wretches
,
who
,
making
vows
to
that
God
in
their
distress
,
were
nevertheless
drowned
.
Thus
peradventure
,
when
the
Fox
sees
his
labour
,
in
chasing
the
hens
,
to
be
to
no
purpose
,
and
that
,
by
his
pursute
of
them
,
he
drives
them
further
out
of
his
reach
;
he
laies
himself
down
to
rest
,
with
a
watchful
eye
;
and
perceiving
those
silly
animals
to
grow
bolder
and
bolder
,
by
their
not
seeing
him
stir
,
he
continues
his
lying
still
,
till
some
one
of
them
comes
within
his
reach
;
and
then
,
on
a
sudden
,
he
springs
up
and
catches
her
.
Or
peradventure
,
some
poultry
might
have
strai'd
within
his
reach
whiles
he
was
asleep
,
and
have
then
wakened
him
with
some
noise
they
made
;
and
so
he
happned
to
seise
upon
one
of
them
,
without
either
design
or
pains
taking
before-hand
.
By
such
degrees
he
might
chance
to
catch
one
the
first
time
:
and
they
,
being
setled
in
his
memory
,
together
with
the
effect
,
it
hap'ned
that
,
another
time
when
hunger
pressed
him
and
sent
up
to
his
brain
like
spirits
to
those
which
ascended
thither
,
whiles
he
say
watching
the
hens
;
these
spirits
brought
the
other
from
his
memory
into
the
fantasie
(
in
such
sort
as
we
have
shew'd
in
the
last
Chapter
)
,
and
so
drove
him
to
the
same
course
,
till
by
frequent
repetition
,
it
became
ordinary
and
familiar
with
him
.
And
then
,
they
,
that
look
only
upon
the
performance
of
the
artifice
,
are
apt
to
infer
discourse
and
a
design
of
reason
,
out
of
the
orderly
conduct
of
it
.
But
how
can
we
concieve
the
Fox
hath
judgment
,
to
know
when
the
hen
is
come
within
his
leap
,
and
accordingly
offers
not
at
her
,
till
then
;
unless
we
resort
to
some
other
principles
,
than
what
is
yet
declared
?
The
answer
to
this
objection
I
think
will
not
be
hard
to
find
:
for
if
the
motion
,
which
the
presence
of
the
object
makes
in
the
heart
,
be
proportion'd
out
by
nature
(
as
there
is
no
doubt
but
it
is
)
,
it
will
not
be
so
great
and
powerful
,
as
to
make
the
Fox
leap
at
it
,
till
it
be
arrived
so
near
him
,
that
he
,
by
his
nimbleness
,
can
reach
it
;
and
so
without
any
aim
,
further
than
by
the
meer
flux
of
his
passion
conveniently
rais'd
,
he
doth
the
feat
.
But
,
if
his
passion
be
too
violent
,
it
makes
him
miss
his
aim
:
as
we
may
frequently
observe
both
in
men
and
beasts
;
and
particularly
,
when
fear
presses
either
of
them
to
leap
over
a
ditch
,
which
being
too
broad
,
he
lights
in
the
midst
of
it
.
The
same
watchfulness
and
desire
to
have
the
poulen
,
which
then
sit
upon
a
tree
out
of
his
reach
,
makes
him
fix
his
eyes
on
them
,
when
they
are
at
roost
;
and
at
length
,
either
the
brightness
and
sparkilng
of
them
dazles
the
birds
,
and
makes
them
come
down
to
him
,
(
as
flies
do
in
the
night
about
the
flame
of
a
candle
,
or
as
fishes
do
to
a
light
in
a
boats
head
)
,
or
else
they
are
afraid
;
and
their
fear
increasing
,
their
spirits
return
to
the
heart
,
which
therby
is
oppressed
,
and
their
outward
parts
are
bereav'd
of
strength
and
motion
:
from
whence
it
follows
necessarily
,
that
their
footing
looses
their
hold
fast
,
and
they
tumble
down
half
dead
with
fear
;
which
happens
also
frequently
to
cats
,
when
they
look
wishly
upon
little
birds
that
sit
quietly
.
Or
peradventure
,
their
fear
makes
them
giddy
:
as
when
some
man
,
looking
down
a
precipice
from
a
dangerous
standing
,
falls
,
by
the
turning
of
his
brain
,
though
nothing
be
behind
him
to
thrust
him
forwards
.
Or
it
may
be
,
some
steam
comes
from
the
Fox
,
which
draws
such
creatures
to
him
:
as
't
is
reported
that
a
great
and
very
poisonous
Toad
will
do
a
Weasel
,
who
will
run
about
the
Toad
a
great
while
,
and
still
make
his
circle
lesser
and
lesser
,
till
at
length
he
pe●ishes
in
the
center
,
were
his
foe
sits
still
,
and
draws
him
to
him
.
Which
he
doth
in
such
sort
,
as
animated
Mercury
will
draw
leaf-gold
duly
prepared
,
or
as
the
Load
stone
attracts
Iron
:
and
yet
't
is
apparent
,
the
Weasel
comes
not
with
his
good
will
,
but
that
there
are
some
powerful
chains
,
steaming
from
the
body
of
the
Toad
,
which
pluck
him
thither
against
his
liking
;
for
,
by
his
motions
and
runing
,
he
will
express
the
greatest
fear
that
can
be
.
The
method
which
Foxes
practise
to
rid
themselvs
of
their
5.
From
whence
proceeds
the
Foxes
invention
to
rid
himself
of
Flea
.
fleas
(
if
it
be
true
)
is
obvious
enough
for
them
to
fall
upon
:
for
in
Summer
,
their
sleas
,
together
with
their
thick
fur'd
coat
,
cannot
choose
but
cause
an
exceeding
great
itching
and
heat
in
their
bodies
;
which
will
readily
invite
them
to
go
into
the
water
to
cool
themselves
.
As
the
Merchants
,
at
the
Isles
of
Zante
and
of
Cephalonia
,
told
me
(
when
I
was
there
)
,
it
was
the
custom
of
our
English
Dogs
(
who
were
habituated
to
a
colder
clime
)
to
run
into
the
Sea
in
the
heat
of
Summer
,
and
lie
there
most
part
of
the
day
,
with
only
their
noses
out
of
the
water
,
that
they
might
draw
breath
;
and
would
sleep
there
with
their
heads
laid
upon
some
stone
;
which
raised
them
up
,
whiles
their
bodies
were
cover'd
with
the
Sea
:
and
those
Dogs
which
did
not
thus
,
would
,
in
one
Summer
usually
,
be
kill'd
with
heat
and
Fleas
.
Now
,
when
the
Fox
feels
the
ease
that
the
coolness
of
the
water
affords
that
part
of
him
which
sits
in
it
,
he
goes
further
and
further
;
yet
would
not
put
himself
to
swim
(
which
is
a
labour
,
and
would
heat
him
,
and
therfore
he
avoids
it
)
:
so
that
whiles
he
thus
cools
himself
in
some
shady
place
(
for
,
't
is
natural
to
him
,
in
such
an
occasion
,
to
resort
to
the
cool
shade
,
rather
than
to
I
le
in
the
Son
)
and
in
such
there
being
for
the
most
part
some
boughs
hanging
over
the
water
;
it
happens
naturally
enough
,
that
he
takes
some
of
the
lowest
in
his
mouth
,
to
support
him
and
save
hi
m
the
labour
of
swiming
,
whiles
he
lies
at
his
ease
,
soaking
and
cooling
himself
in
the
River
.
By
which
means
it
comes
to
pass
,
that
the
Fleas
,
finding
no
part
of
him
free
from
water
,
creep
up
the
bough
to
rescue
themselvs
from
drowning
:
and
so
,
when
he
is
cool'd
enough
,
he
goes
away
and
leaves
them
there
.
In
all
which
finding
a
benefit
and
satisfaction
,
whenever
the
like
occasion
brings
those
species
from
his
memory
into
his
fantasy
,
he
betakes
himself
to
the
same
course
;
and
therin
finding
his
remedy
,
at
length
it
grows
familiar
to
him
.
In
like
manner
,
Thales
his
Mule
,
that
was
heavily
loaden
with
Salt
,
hap'ning
to
stumble
and
fall
in
a
River
,
she
was
going
over
,
the
Salt
melted
by
the
water
soaking
into
the
sacks
,
and
so
she
was
eased
of
her
burthen
:
which
success
made
her
,
that
whenever
she
came
to
a
River
,
and
was
troubled
with
her
loading
,
she
would
lie
down
in
the
water
;
and
could
not
be
reclaim'd
from
it
,
till
they
charged
sacks
of
wooll
upon
her
back
,
which
,
growing
heavier
by
their
imbibing
of
water
,
wean'd
her
from
her
former
crafty
habit
.
By
which
't
is
apparent
,
that
it
was
memory
,
and
not
judgment
,
which
made
her
for
a
while
behave
her self
so
subtilly
.
For
the
Foxes
driving
the
Badger
from
his
earth
,
you
will
6.
An
explication
of
two
other
inventions
of
Foxes
.
not
think
it
needful
to
allow
him
a
forecast
or
design
in
pissing
in
it
:
but
,
as
it
natural
for
him
,
to
rest
in
a
place
that
he
meets
with
,
fit
for
that
purpose
,
so
it
is
for
him
to
piss
in
it
,
if
the
list
take
him
while
he
is
there
;
which
in
all
likelihood
it
will
,
if
he
stay
any
time
there
,
and
give
a
relaxation
to
all
his
parts
by
sleep
.
And
,
when
he
pisses
in
his
tail
and
shakes
it
in
the
Dogs
eyes
,
't
is
evident
that
fear
,
not
craft
,
causes
this
effect
;
for
it
avails
him
little
,
and
therfore
is
not
likely
to
proceed
from
judgment
:
and
of
the
other
,
when
't
is
violent
,
't
is
a
natural
effect
in
all
beasts
,
to
contract
their
tails
between
their
legs
,
and
to
make
their
urine
come
from
them
,
(
by
compressing
the
spirits
in
their
heart
,
which
should
support
their
outward
parts
,
and
strengthen
their
splincter
muscle
)
;
which
then
being
snap'd
at
and
seis'd
on
by
the
Dogs
shakes
from
their
bushy
tails
(
fit
to
retain
it
)
,
and
then
,
lighting
in
the
Dogs
eyes
the
acrimony
of
it
hurts
them
,
and
makes
them
shut
their
lids
.
The
story
(
if
it
be
true
)
of
the
Fox
,
that
,
to
save
himself
from
the
Dogs
he
heard
following
him
in
full
cry
,
hung
by
his
teeth
among
dead
vermine
in
a
warren
,
is
a
very
strange
one
,
I
confess
.
But
't
is
conceivable
,
how
fear
and
weariness
might
cause
him
to
seek
a
shelter
to
hide
himself
;
and
,
in
so
plain
a
tract
of
ground
,
as
warrens
use
to
be
,
without
any
bush
or
hill
to
have
recourse
to
for
relief
,
there
appearing
nothing
but
a
gallows
hanging
full
of
vermine
,
his
fantasy
might
be
moved
(
he
being
able
to
run
no
further
)
to
thrust
himself
among
those
dead
bodies
,
that
he
saw
rest
quietly
:
and
,
having
no
way
to
mingle
himself
with
them
but
hanging
by
his
teeth
,
he
might
continue
in
that
posture
,
till
the
Dogs
,
not
suspecting
him
in
the
air
,
might
run
under
him
and
overshoot
the
sent
;
which
whiles
they
cast
about
to
recover
,
by
runing
to
beat
the
next
wood
or
shelter
in
view
(
as
is
their
custom
in
losses
of
their
chace
,
to
which
they
are
brought
by
their
masters
hunting
them
in
that
method
at
the
first
)
the
wily
animal
steals
another
way
,
and
recovers
himself
.
This
over-runing
of
the
sent
by
Dogs
,
in
the
earnestness
of
their
chace
puts
me
in
mind
of
Montagues
Argument
,
out
7.
Concerning
Montagues
argument
,
to
prove
that
Dogs
make
syllogisms
.
which
he
will
infer
,
that
Dogs
use
discourse
and
make
syllogisms
in
their
hunting
:
for
(
saies
he
)
when
they
have
follow'd
their
chase
down
a
Lane
,
that
,
at
length
,
divides
it self
into
three
others
,
they
will
carefully
smell
at
the
first
and
second
,
and
,
not
finding
that
it
has
gone
in
either
of
those
,
they
boldly
run
upon
the
third
,
without
ever
laying
their
Noses
to
the
ground
;
as
being
assured
by
their
discourse
and
reason
,
that
,
since
it
went
not
in
the
two
first
,
and
there
being
but
one
remaining
,
it
must
of
necessity
have
gone
there
.
But
this
needs
no
other
cause
,
than
that
their
eagerness
of
hunting
having
made
them
overshoot
the
sent
,
(
which
for
a
while
remains
in
their
noses
;
after
they
are
parted
from
the
object
that
caus'd
it
)
,
they
cast
back
again
(
as
they
are
accustom'd
to
be
made
to
do
,
in
like
occasions
,
by
the
hunters
that
train
them
up
)
,
and
with
their
noses
try
the
ground
all
the
way
they
go
;
till
,
coming
near
where
the
chace
went
indeed
,
the
sent
strikes
their
Noses
(
that
by
this
time
are
grown
empty
of
it
)
before
they
come
at
the
place
:
and
then
they
run
amain
in
pursuit
of
it
,
with
their
heads
held
up
,
(
which
is
their
convenientest
posture
for
runing
)
,
and
all
the
way
the
sent
fills
them
at
that
distance
,
without
their
needing
to
smell
upon
the
Earth
,
to
fetch
it
from
thence
.
That
Fox
,
which
used
to
cast
himself
by
the
advantage
of
8.
A
declaration
how
some
tricks
are
perform'd
by
Foxes
,
which
seem
to
argue
discourse
.
a
bough
into
his
Den
,
was
so
closely
pursued
by
the
Dogs
,
the
first
time
he
ventured
upon
this
fear
,
that
he
had
not
time
to
go
into
his
Earth
(
his
ordinary
retreat
,
when
he
is
near
it
)
by
the
easy
and
accessible
way
:
but
,
on
one
side
,
to
get
thither
being
strong
in
his
fantasy
,
and
on
the
other
side
,
the
precipice
,
which
he
had
often
seen
,
coming
likewise
thither
from
his
memory
;
these
two
concurring
could
not
choose
,
but
make
him
go
warily
thither
.
And
in
so
dangerous
a
leap
,
't
is
natural
for
him
to
help
himself
by
any
thing
in
the
way
that
can
advantage
him
;
which
hapning
to
be
by
catching
in
his
mouth
a
bough
that
hung
over
his
Den
,
(
the
only
suddain
means
he
had
to
take
hold
of
any
thing
)
,
and
from
thence
taking
,
as
it
were
,
a
new
rise
for
a
second
leap
,
he
finds
himself
in
security
:
whiles
the
Dogs
,
unacquainted
with
the
place
,
run
violently
on
,
as
in
the
rest
of
their
chase
,
and
so
are
upon
the
brim
of
the
precipice
,
before
they
perceive
it
;
and
then
it
is
too
late
for
them
to
stop
their
course
,
and
consequently
they
break
their
necks
.
Which
mischief
to
them
the
Fox
needs
not
have
in
his
design
,
and
accordingly
tolle
them
that
way
;
but
,
chance
begeting
this
deliverance
of
him
at
the
first
when
he
was
so
hard
pressed
,
his
memory
teaches
him
to
follow
the
same
course
,
whenever
the
lik
occasion
occurrs
.
But
,
how
many
Foxes
perish
in
attempts
,
which
,
if
they
succeeded
,
would
have
been
accounted
by
slight
iudgers
to
be
notable
subtilties
;
but
miscarrving
,
are
esteem'd
tumultuary
motions
without
defign
,
caus'd
by
that
animals
fantasy
and
spirits
,
when
he
is
in
extremity
?
I
remember
how
,
upon
a
time
when
I
was
hunting
one
,
he
,
being
hard
set
,
and
but
a
little
before
the
Dogs
and
Hunters
,
caught
in
his
mouth
the
bough
of
a
crooked
Ash-tree
,
and
run
up
a
pretty
way
:
which
being
in
a
hedge
,
he
therby
hung
down
along
the
side
of
the
hedge
,
and
when
we
struck
him
over
the
ribs
with
our
poles
,
he
would
not
quit
his
hold
,
(
so
strongly
the
fear
of
the
dogs
wrought
in
his
fantasy
)
,
till
greater
blows
knock'd
him
on
the
head
.
Which
shews
evidently
,
that
this
action
was
the
effect
of
chance
pressing
his
fantasy
to
do
somthing
;
and
not
any
reason
or
discourse
providing
for
his
safety
:
as
we
have
already
said
,
upon
occasion
of
the
other
hanging
among
the
dead
vermin
in
the
Warren
.
Those
in
Thracia
that
will
not
go
over
a
frozen
River
,
when
the
yce
is
too
thin
to
bear
them
,
are
by
their
memory
,
not
by
their
judgment
taught
to
retire
;
for
at
other
times
they
have
been
wetted
,
when
they
have
heard
the
noise
of
the
stream
runing
under
the
yce
:
or
,
the
very
runing
of
the
water
calls
the
specieses
of
swimming
out
from
their
memory
along
with
it
into
their
fantasy
(
neither
of
which
is
pleasant
to
them
in
the
winter
)
;
and
so
disliking
the
noise
,
for
the
other
effects
sake
that
used
to
accompany
it
,
they
avoid
that
which
begets
it
,
and
so
retire
from
the
river
.
And
the
reason
of
their
listning
to
the
noise
proceeds
from
the
spirits
,
that
their
passion
,
upon
apprehension
of
a
danger
,
presses
into
the
nervs
of
their
senses
,
as
well
as
into
the
other
nervs
of
their
brains
:
which
accordingly
makes
them
so
vigilant
,
and
attentive
then
to
outward
objects
and
motions
.
That
the
Jaccatray
or
Hyaena
,
when
he
is
hungry
,
should
9.
Of
the
Jaccatrays
invention
in
calling
beasts
to
himself
.
have
his
fantasy
call
out
from
his
memory
the
Images
of
those
Beasts
which
use
to
serve
him
in
that
occasion
,
is
the
ordinary
course
of
nature
;
and
that
,
together
with
those
Images
,
there
should
likewise
come
along
the
actions
and
sounds
which
used
to
accompany
them
,
and
are
lodged
together
with
them
in
the
memory
,
is
also
natural
:
then
,
as
little
strange
it
is
,
that
by
his
own
voice
he
should
imitate
those
sounds
which
at
that
time
so
powerfully
possess
his
imagination
.
And
,
having
a
great
docility
in
those
Organs
which
form
the
voice
,
like
a
Parrat
,
he
represents
them
so
lively
,
that
the
deceived
beasts
flock
to
him
,
and
so
are
caught
by
him
:
which
at
first
happens
by
chance
;
but
afterwards
by
memory
,
and
grows
familiar
to
him
.
10.
Of
the
Jaccils
designe
in
servi●g
the
Lion
.
Nor
can
we
imagine
,
that
the
Jaccal
hath
a
design
of
servihg
the
Lion
;
but
his
nature
being
(
like
a
Dog
)
to
bark
when
he
feels
the
sent
hot
(
which
he
pursues
for
his
own
sake
)
,
the
Lion
,
that
dwells
in
the
same
woods
with
him
,
meets
with
the
noise
and
follows
it
;
and
peradventure
would
kill
the
Jaccal
himself
,
as
well
as
what
he
hunts
,
if
he
could
overtake
him
:
but
he
,
being
too
nimble
for
the
Lion
,
keeps
out
of
his
reach
;
till
,
having
wearied
the
beast
he
chases
,
the
Lion
,
that
follows
by
the
cry
,
comes
in
when
he
is
at
a
bay
,
and
soon
tears
in
pieces
what
the
other
had
not
strength
enough
so
suddainly
to
master
,
and
feeds
himself
upon
the
Quarry
,
till
he
be
full
.
All
this
while
the
〈◊〉
dares
not
come
near
the
Lion
,
but
stands
at
a
distance
with
fear
,
waiting
till
he
have
done
,
and
then
,
after
he
is
gone
away
,
he
takes
his
turn
to
feed
upon
what
his
surly
Master
hath
left
.
The
like
reason
,
't
is
probable
,
we
might
find
out
,
among
those
Fishes
that
serve
one
another
;
if
we
had
the
conveniency
of
11.
Of
several
intentions
of
Fishes
.
observing
particularly
how
they
behave
themselvs
:
as
when
the
Whale
hath
service
from
his
little
guide
(
if
the
report
be
true
;
which
is
a
necessary
circumstance
to
be
inserted
in
every
such
tale
)
,
and
others
of
the
like
strain
.
The
subtilty
of
the
Torpedo
(
who
hides
himself
in
the
mud
to
benum
Fishes
,
that
may
afterwards
serve
him
to
feed
upon
)
will
not
require
to
have
its
origin
from
reason
,
and
be
done
by
design
:
when
you
shall
consider
it
is
natural
for
such
cold
Creatures
to
immud
themselvs
,
and
then
the
Fishes
that
swim
within
the
reach
of
his
benuming
faculty
will
be
stai'd
and
frozen
there
(
which
,
because
they
see
him
not
,
they
apprehend
not
,
till
it
be
too
late
for
them
to
avoid
it
)
;
and
then
,
when
the
Torpedo
comes
out
,
he
feeds
upon
what
he
finds
lying
ready
in
his
way
.
And
in
like
manner
,
the
Scuttle-fish
,
when
he
is
in
straights
of
being
taken
by
the
Fishermen
,
casts
out
a
blackness
that
is
within
him
;
and
so
,
making
the
water
become
like
Ink
,
he
oftentimes
escapes
their
hands
in
the
darkned
Element
:
which
arises
from
no
discourse
of
his
;
but
fear
makes
him
void
this
12
:
A
discovery
of
divers
things
done
by
Hares
which
seem
to
argue
discourse
,
liquor
that
is
in
him
(
as
it
made
the
Fox
void
his
Urine
)
,
and
in
consequence
ther
'
to
the
effect
follows
.
Lastly
,
when
Hares
use
those
means
we
have
mention'd
,
to
confound
the
sent
and
save
themselvs
from
the
Dogs
that
hunt
them
;
we
may
observe
,
that
they
take
therin
the
readiest
ways
,
and
the
most
obvious
to
sense
,
to
avoid
the
evil
they
flie
from
.
For
,
what
can
be
more
direct
to
that
effect
,
than
to
hide
themselvs
in
Hedg-bottoms
,
or
in
Woods
?
Or
to
swim
over
a
River
,
when
that
is
the
most
immediate
way
to
run
from
the
Dogs
?
And
when
they
are
in
a
plain
,
where
there
is
no
other
shelter
but
flocks
of
Sheep
or
herds
of
Deer
,
what
can
be
more
natural
,
than
for
them
to
hide
themselvs
among
them
,
and
run
along
with
them
;
till
the
cry
of
the
approaching
Hounds
fright
them
away
,
whiles
those
tamer
beasts
abide
it
neerer
?
Their
doublings
backward
and
forward
may
proceed
from
their
fear
,
that
diverts
them
still
from
the
way
they
are
in
at
present
;
till
the
Dogs
coming
near
put
them
out
of
those
wavering
,
and
makes
them
run
straight
away
:
for
they
never
double
,
but
when
they
are
a
great
way
before
the
dogs
,
and
do
not
hear
them
.
Or
else
it
may
be
,
that
,
not
hearing
or
seeing
the
dogs
,
their
fear
may
be
almost
passed
;
and
then
the
agitation
which
their
spirits
are
in
,
governs
the
motions
of
their
body
,
and
will
not
let
them
rest
,
till
they
be
more
appeased
,
(
as
you
may
see
weary
people
,
that
at
their
first
ceasing
from
running
,
cannot
sit
still
:
the
like
of
which
happens
also
frequently
in
the
motions
of
joy
or
of
anger
)
,
and
so
it
makes
them
walk
backwards
and
forwards
,
in
a
pace
proportionate
to
the
agitation
of
the
spirits
within
:
and
somtimes
those
moved
spirits
make
them
bound
and
leap
to
and
fro
(
like
the
L●af
with
Quicksilver
,
we
have
heretofore
spoken
of
)
as
they
issue
from
the
heart
by
pulses
and
strokes
;
which
happens
when
they
begin
to
settle
towards
rest
.
Or
else
peradventure
their
form
is
so
framed
,
that
,
if
they
should
get
into
it
otherwise
,
than
by
a
jump
,
they
would
disorder
some
part
of
it
;
and
so
be
unfenced
and
a
cold
,
or
otherwise
at
uneasie
,
during
their
repose
:
and
therfore
their
jumping
to
and
fro
,
before
they
leap
plumb
in
,
is
to
take
their
aim
(
not
much
unlike
to
Dogs
,
turning
about
several
times
before
they
lie
down
)
;
for
Hare-finders
(
who
use
to
watch
them
,
say
they
will
do
thus
,
though
they
be
not
pursued
.
And
thus
these
actions
which
are
imputed
to
craft
,
therby
to
confound
the
Dogs
,
or
to
wisdom
,
to
walk
themselvs
till
they
be
grown
into
a
fitting
temper
to
sit
still
;
may
all
of
them
be
reduced
to
those
material
and
corporeal
causes
,
which
make
them
to
do
their
other
ordinary
motions
,
wherin
we
find
no
difficulty
.
If
that
of
the
Foxes
weighing
his
Goose
,
before
he
would
13.
Of
a
Fox
reported
to
have
weigh●
a
Goose
,
before
he
would
venture
with
it
over
a
River
;
and
of
fabulous
stories
in
common
.
venture
to
carry
it
over
the
River
,
were
plainly
true
,
as
it
is
set
down
;
I
avow
,
I
should
be
hard
set
,
to
find
the
principles
from
whence
that
discretion
in
him
proceeded
:
but
I
conceive
his
tale
may
be
pa●ed
with
that
,
which
tells
us
of
another
Fox
,
who
,
having
his
prey
taken
from
him
by
an
Eagle
,
brought
the
next
day
a
new
prize
into
the
same
place
,
having
first
rolled
it
in
the
fire
,
so
that
some
burning
coals
stuck
upon
it
;
which
the
Eagle
coming
again
and
snatching
from
him
,
carried
to
her
Nest
,
which
was
therby
set
on
fire
,
and
the
young
ones
,
falling
down
,
became
the
Foxes
share
,
instead
of
what
their
Dam
had
rob'd
him
of
.
Such
stories
,
so
quaintly
contrived
,
are
fitter
for
a
moral
,
than
for
a
natural
Philosopher
.
Aesope
may
entertain
himself
and
his
Disciples
with
them
;
whiles
all
the
reflection
I
shall
make
upon
them
,
is
,
that
when
I
hear
any
such
finely
order'd
Tales
,
I
cannot
doubt
but
they
are
well
amended
in
the
relation
,
by
those
that
tell
them
:
it
being
the
inclination
and
custom
of
most
men
,
(
partly
through
a
desire
of
having
strange
things
come
from
them
,
and
partly
out
of
a
care
that
what
they
say
may
appear
like
truth
,
and
so
be
the
easier
believ'd
)
to
add
circumstances
beyond
the
truth
of
the
matter
;
which
increasing
at
every
new
mans
relation
of
the
same
accident
(
for
this
humour
reigns
very
generally
)
,
at
length
,
so
handsom
and
yet
so
strange
a
Tale
is
composed
,
that
the
first
Author
or
Teller
of
it
,
wonders
at
it
as
well
as
others
,
and
cannot
discern
that
his
story
begot
this
latter
.
Therfore
,
when
one
of
these
fine
tales
is
proposed
to
speculate
on
,
and
that
I
have
no
light
to
guide
me
in
determining
what
part
of
them
to
allow
,
and
what
to
reject
;
I
think
it
better
to
expect
an
authentick
record
of
it
,
than
to
be
too
hasty
at
guesses
:
leaving
such
as
pretend
ability
in
reading
of
Riddles
,
to
descant
of
the
ways
how
such
actions
may
be
effected
.
But
for
others
,
that
have
a
semblance
of
truth
or
happen
ordinarily
,
be
they
at
the
first
sight
never
so
like
the
operations
of
reason
,
I
doubt
not
,
but
the
causes
of
them
may
be
reduced
to
the
principles
we
have
already
established
;
and
the
waies
of
performing
them
may
be
pitched
upon
by
such
discourses
about
them
,
as
we
have
made
about
those
examples
we
have
above
produced
.
Especially
,
if
the
actions
themselves
were
observ'd
by
one
that
could
judg
of
them
,
and
were
reported
with
a
desire
of
expressing
the
truth
nakedly
as
in
it self
it
lieth
:
for
,
divers
times
it
happens
that
men
,
saying
nothing
but
truth
,
express
it
in
such
a
manner
and
with
such
terms
,
that
the
ignorant
hearer
conceives
the
thing
quite
another
way
,
than
indeed
it
is
,
meerly
for
the
too
emphatical
expressions
;
especially
,
if
the
relator
himself
misses
in
conceiving
the
true
causes
of
what
he
reports
,
and
so
expresses
it
proportionably
to
those
which
he
apprehends
.
To
conclude
then
this
first
branch
;
we
see
how
the
Doubting
,
the
Resolving
,
the
Aiming
,
the
Inventing
,
and
the
like
,
which
we
experience
in
Beasts
,
may
,
by
the
vestigia's
we
have
traced
out
,
be
follow'd
to
their
root
,
as
far
as
the
division
of
Rarity
and
Density
:
without
needing
repair
to
any
higher
principle
,
but
the
wisdom
of
the
Orderer
and
Architect
of
Nature
,
in
so
admirably
disposing
and
mingling
these
material
,
gross
,
and
liveless
bodies
,
that
strange
effects
,
and
incomprehensible
to
them
who
will
not
look
into
their
several
joints
,
may
follow
out
of
them
,
for
the
good
of
the
creature
in
whose
behalf
they
are
so
order'd
.
But
,
before
we
go
to
the
next
point
,
we
cannot
for
bear
mentioning
14.
Of
the
several
Cryings
and
Tones
of
Beasts
:
with
a
refutation
of
those
Authors
who
maintain
them
to
have
compleat
Languages
.
their
vanity
,
as
well
as
ignorance
,
who
to
purchase
the
estimation
of
deeper
knowers
of
Nature
would
have
it
believ'd
,
that
Beasts
have
compleat
Languages
,
as
Men
have
,
to
discourse
with
one
another
〈◊〉
;
which
they
van●d
they
had
the
intelligence
of
.
●Tis
〈◊〉
▪
that
,
〈◊〉
us
,
speaking
or
talking
is
an
operation
of
reason
;
not
because
it
flows
immediately
from
reason
,
but
because
by
the
command
and
direction
of
reason
't
is
form'd
,
and
is
no
where
to
be
found
without
reason
:
which
those
irrational
Philosophers
which
pretended
to
understand
the
Language
of
Beasts
,
allow'd
them
,
as
well
as
the
ability
of
talking
to
one
another
;
but
it
was
because
they
had
more
pride
than
knowledg
.
Of
which
rank
one
of
the
chief
was
Apollonius
,
sirnamed
from
Th●na
:
for
,
if
he
had
known
how
to
look
into
the
nature
of
beasts
,
he
would
have
perceiv'd
the
reason
of
the
divers
voices
,
which
the
same
beast
in
divers
occasions
forms
.
This
is
evident
,
that
an
Animals
lungs
and
chest
,
lying
so
neer
as
they
do
,
to
his
heart
;
and
all
voice
being
made
by
the
breath
's
coming
out
of
his
mouth
and
through
his
windpipe
:
it
must
necessarily
follow
,
that
,
by
the
divers
ordering
of
these
instruments
,
his
voice
will
become
divers
;
and
these
instruments
will
be
diversly
order
,
in
him
,
according
to
the
divers
motions
of
his
heart
,
that
is
,
by
divers
passions
in
him
,
(
for
so
we
may
observe
in
our
selvs
,
that
our
breath
is
much
changed
by
our
being
in
passion
)
.
And
consequently
,
as
a
beast
is
agitated
by
various
passions
,
he
must
needs
utter
variety
of
voices
;
which
cannot
choose
but
make
divers
impressions
in
other
beasts
,
that
have
commerce
with
him
,
whether
they
be
of
the
same
kind
as
he
is
,
or
of
a
different
.
And
so
we
see
,
that
,
if
a
Dogg
,
setts
upon
a
Hog
,
and
the
bitten
hogs
cry
makes
an
impression
in
the
other
Hogs
,
to
come
to
their
fellows
rescue
;
and
in
other
Dogs
to
run
after
the
crying
Hog
:
in
like
manner
,
anger
in
a
Dog
makes
snarling
or
barking
,
pain
,
whining
,
desire
,
another
kind
of
barking
;
and
his
joy
of
seeing
a
person
that
he
uses
to
receive
good
by
,
will
break
out
in
another
kind
of
whining
.
So
in
a
Hen
,
her
divers
passions
work
divers
kinds
of
clocking
;
as
,
when
she
sees
a
Kite
,
she
hath
one
voice
,
when
she
meets
with
meat
another
,
when
she
desires
to
gather
her
Chickens
under
her
wings
,
a
third
:
and
so
,
upon
divers
occasions
,
a
divers
sound
;
according
to
the
divers
ordering
of
her
vocal
instrustruments
,
by
the
passion
which
presses
her
heart
:
So
that
,
who
would
look
curiously
into
the
motions
of
the
variously
disposed
vocal
instruments
of
Beasts
,
and
into
those
of
the
spirits
about
a
Beasts
heart
(
which
motion
,
we
have
shew'd
,
is
passion
)
would
be
able
to
give
account
,
why
every
voice
of
that
beast
was
such
a
one
,
and
what
motion
about
the
heart
it
were
that
caus'd
it
.
And
as
much
may
be
observ'd
in
Men
,
who
,
in
pains
,
and
griefs
;
and
other
passions
,
use
to
break
out
into
those
voices
,
which
we
call
Interjections
;
and
which
signifie
nothing
in
the
Understanding
of
them
that
form
them
,
but
to
the
Hearer
are
signs
of
the
passion
from
whence
they
proceed
:
which
if
a
man
heedfully
mark
in
himself
,
he
will
perceive
,
that
they
are
nothing
else
,
but
the
sudden
eruptions
of
a
great
deal
of
breath
together
;
caus'd
by
some
compression
made
within
him
,
by
the
pain
he
is
in
.
Which
is
the
reason
,
that
the
striving
against
groaning
,
in
certain
occasions
,
doth
fick
persons
much
harm
:
for
,
it
disorders
the
natural
motions
of
some
principal
parts
within
them
,
that
are
already
too
much
agitated
;
and
the
counter
motion
,
by
which
they
are
check'd
,
puts
them
further
into
a
more
violent
agitation
.
In
the
observation
of
these
natural
cruptions
of
mens
breath
,
caus'd
by
passion
,
our
Forefathers
of
old
were
so
industrious
;
as
to
transfer
the
imitation
of
nature
in
this
particular
into
Mufick
:
so
that
their
kinds
of
Musick
were
distinguish'd
,
according
to
the
division
of
mens
passions
;
and
,
by
similitude
,
would
raise
them
in
the
hearers
.
Out
of
this
discourse
also
a
reason
may
be
given
,
why
Birds
are
more
musical
,
than
other
creatures
;
to
wit
,
because
they
are
of
a
hotter
complexion
,
and
therfore
,
to
their
bigness
require
more
breath
and
air
to
cool
them
;
and
consequently
make
more
noise
,
and
more
variety
of
it
.
Likewise
,
among
Beasts
,
Doggs
are
the
most
vocal
of
any
that
converse
with
us
;
who
,
by
their
ready
anger
,
appear
to
be
the
hottest
.
Among
Men
,
those
that
are
merry
,
or
soon
become
heated
with
a
little
wine
,
are
given
to
talking
or
singing
:
and
so
are
children
,
and
women
likewise
;
not
so
much
through
abundance
of
heat
,
as
because
their
heat
doth
easily
vent
.
And
thus
't
is
evident
,
that
there
is
no
true
Language
among
Beasts
:
their
voices
not
being
tokens
of
divers
things
or
conceptions
,
but
meerly
the
effects
of
divers
breathings
,
caus'd
by
divers
passions
.
Wherfore
,
since
both
breathing
and
passion
are
easily
reduced
to
the
common
principles
of
Rarity
and
Density
;
we
need
not
trouble
our
selvs
any
further
,
to
seek
into
the
origine
of
this
vocal
faculty
of
Beast
.
CHAP.
XXXVII
.
Of
the
Docility
of
some
irrational
animals
:
and
●f
certain
continuate
actions
of
a
long
tract
of
time
,
so
orderly
perfarm'dly
them
,
that
they
seem
to
argue
knowledge
in
them
.
AS
for
Docility
,
(
which
is
our
second
head
)
,
Apes
and
Elephants
are
most
famed
.
Though
peradventure
,
the
1.
How
Hawks
and
other
creatures
are
taught
to
do
what
they
are
brought
up
to
.
cunning
and
obedience
of
our
Hawks
and
Dogs
is
no
whit
inferiour
to
what
is
reported
of
them
;
and
would
be
as
much
admired
,
were
it
not
so
common
.
I
have
,
by
sundry
persons
who
have
seen
him
,
been
told
of
a
Baboon
,
that
would
play
certain
Lessons
upon
a
Gittar
.
The
Indian
Histories
make
mention
of
Apes
,
that
will
go
to
the
Tavern
and
fetch
Wine
for
their
Masters
;
as
Lipsius's
Dog
would
bring
his
Master
,
as
much
meat
from
the
Market
,
as
he
carried
money
to
his
Butcher
to
pay
for
.
Of
Elephants
likewise
strange
things
are
told
.
But
,
because
we
cannot
easily
judg
how
to
understand
reports
,
wherof
we
have
not
seen
the
experience
,
nor
how
far
to
believe
them
;
I
intend
not
to
insist
upon
the
examining
of
them
;
for
,
by
looking
into
the
nature
and
aut
of
our
Hounds
that
follow
a
sent
of
bloud
,
or
that
draw
dry
foot
;
and
of
our
Hawks
,
especially
of
the
decoy-Ducks
and
Cormorants
;
a
guess
may
be
given
at
all
the
rest
.
And
although
these
things
,
told
at
random
,
may
justly
seem
very
admirable
to
any
man
,
the
first
time
he
hears
of
them
;
yet
,
to
him
that
understands
how
they
are
taught
,
there
is
no
one
passage
but
will
appear
plain
enough
.
The
first
degree
is
,
to
tame
the
Hawk
,
by
watching
her
from
sleep
;
and
to
acquaint
her
with
the
man
,
by
continually
carrying
her
upon
his
fist
,
and
using
her
to
take
her
meat
quietly
,
as
she
sits
upon
his
hand
.
Then
he
makes
her
hop
a
little
way
to
it
in
a
pair
of
cranes
,
and
,
after
a
while
,
kill
a
seeled
pigeon
;
from
which
he
takes
her
,
when
she
is
grown
steady
in
her
lesson
so
far
,
and
feeds
her
up
with
other
meat
:
and
thus
,
in
time
,
he
brings
her
to
his
flie
at
what
he
will
have
her
,
and
to
be
content
with
a
small
reward
;
leaving
her
quarry
to
her
Master
:
So
that
a
spectator
,
who
understands
not
the
Mystery
nor
ever
saw
Hawking
before
,
may
well
admire
to
see
a
Bird
so
dutifully
and
exactly
obey
a
mans
command
;
and
may
conceive
she
has
a
reasonable
soul
,
wherby
to
understand
him
and
discourse
of
the
means
to
bring
his
purpose
to
effect
:
wheras
indeed
,
all
this
is
no
more
,
than
to
make
her
do
,
for
you
,
and
when
you
please
,
the
same
which
she
doth
by
nature
to
seed
her self
.
The
cunning
of
Dogs
is
begotten
the
same
way
.
Coy-ducks
are
beaten
and
whip'd
to
what
they
are
taught
;
like
setting-dogs
.
Cormorants
have
their
throats
tied
,
that
they
may
not
swallow
the
fish
,
they
catch
;
but
be
constrain'd
to
bring
it
to
the
man
that
imploys
them
.
So
that
,
looking
along
step
by
step
,
you
shall
meet
with
nothing
but
what
is
plain
and
easie
to
be
taught
,
and
performed
by
sense
and
memory
;
without
needing
to
attribute
any
discourse
or
reasoning
to
beasts
.
Apes
are
likewise
taught
,
as
dogs
may
be
,
to
carry
things
to
a
certain
house
;
where
,
receiving
what
is
given
them
,
they
return
home
with
it
:
and
you
may
be
confident
,
this
serviceableness
of
the
Ape
grew
out
of
his
being
carried
first
to
the
Tavern
by
the
maid
or
boy
,
who
there
gave
him
somwhat
that
pleas'd
him
;
and
then
being
made
to
carry
the
pot
along
by
the
boy
;
and
afterwards
money
in
one
hand
,
and
the
pot
in
the
other
,
wherof
some
drawer
discharg'd
him
,
taking
the
one
,
and
filling
the
other
,
and
withall
giving
him
a
reward
,
which
also
was
repeated
to
him
,
at
his
return
home
with
his
full
pot
:
till
at
last
,
when
he
was
sufficiently
used
to
this
exercise
,
he
would
of
himself
,
go
straight
thither
,
as
soon
as
he
was
harnessed
so
,
as
he
he
used
to
be
for
this
service
.
Which
appears
to
be
assuefaction
and
custome
,
not
judgment
;
by
his
receiving
indifferently
whatever
is
put
into
his
pot
.
And
,
by
the
Tale
of
Lipsius's
dog
;
from
whom
other
less
dogs
snatching
,
as
he
troted
along
,
part
of
what
hung
out
of
his
Basket
(
which
he
carried
in
his
mouth
)
,
he
set
it
down
to
worry
one
of
them
:
whiles
,
in
the
mean
time
,
the
others
fed
at
liberty
on
the
meat
that
lay
there
unguarded
;
till
he
,
coming
back
to
it
,
drove
them
away
,
and
himself
made
an
end
of
eating
it
up
.
Wherby
we
may
concieve
,
that
the
species
of
carrying
his
basket
to
his
Master
(
which
custome
had
setled
in
his
memory
)
was
disorder'd
and
thrust
out
of
his
fantasie
,
by
a
stronger
,
of
fighting
,
for
his
meat
with
the
other
currs
:
after
which
it
follow'd
naturally
in
his
fantasie
,
to
eat
what
he
had
fought
for
.
And
that
sending
then
spirits
into
his
nervs
,
agreeable
to
the
nature
of
it
,
and
governing
the
parts
depending
of
the
brain
;
a
motion
and
action
ensued
,
which
was
sutable
to
the
object
in
the
fantasie
;
and
this
could
be
none
other
,
but
of
eating
what
the
fantasie
found
conformable
to
its
nature
.
The
Baboon
,
we
have
mention'd
,
might
be
taught
some
2.
Of
the
Baboon
that
plaid
on
a
Guittar
.
lessons
made
on
purpose
with
very
few
stops
,
and
upon
an
instrument
wheron
all
the
strings
may
be
strucken
with
one
blow
,
and
but
one
fret
to
be
used
at
a
time
,
and
that
fret
to
be
stopp'd
with
one
finger
:
of
which
much
labour
and
time
might
beget
a
habit
in
him
;
and
then
,
imitation
of
the
sound
might
make
him
play
in
due
measure
.
And
,
if
we
will
mark
it
in
our
selvs
,
we
shall
see
that
,
although
,
in
the
first
learning
of
a
lesson
on
the
Lute
,
we
imploy
our
reason
and
discourse
about
it
;
yet
,
when
we
have
it
very
perfect
,
our
fingers
(
guided
by
a
slight
fantasie
)
fall
by
custome
,
without
any
reflection
at
all
,
to
play
it
as
well
,
as
if
we
thought
never
so
carefully
upon
it
.
And
there
is
no
comparison
,
between
the
difficulty
of
a
Gittar
and
of
a
Lute
.
I
have
been
told
,
that
at
the
Duke
of
Florence's
marriage
,
there
was
a
dance
of
Horses
,
in
which
they
kept
exact
time
of
Musick
.
The
means
used
for
bringing
them
to
it
,
is
said
to
have
been
,
by
tying
and
hampering
their
legs
in
such
a
sort
,
that
they
could
lift
them
up
,
but
in
a
determinate
way
:
and
then
seting
them
upon
a
pavement
,
that
was
heated
underneath
so
hot
that
they
could
not
endure
to
stand
still
;
whiles
such
Musical
Airs
were
plaid
to
them
,
as
fitted
their
motions
.
All
which
being
often
repeated
,
the
Horses
took
a
habit
,
that
,
in
hearing
those
Airs
,
they
would
lift
up
their
legs
in
that
fashion
;
and
so
3
:
Of
the
teaching
of
Elephants
and
other
beasts
to
do
divers
tricks
.
danced
to
the
tune
they
had
been
taught
.
Of
the
Elephants
,
't
is
said
that
they
may
be
taught
to
write
;
and
that
,
purely
upon
words
and
commanding
them
,
they
'l
do
what
they
are
bidden
;
and
that
they
are
able
to
keep
account
;
and
will
leave
working
at
a
precise
number
of
revolutions
of
the
same
action
,
which
measures
out
their
task
to
them
.
All
which
(
as
I
said
before
)
,
if
it
were
plainly
and
literally
true
,
would
require
a
very
great
consideration
:
but
because
the
teachers
of
Beasts
have
certain
secrets
in
their
art
,
which
standers
by
,
do
not
reach
to
,
we
are
not
able
(
upon
such
scanty
relations
,
as
we
have
of
them
)
to
make
sufficient
judgment
how
such
things
are
done
;
unless
we
had
the
managing
of
those
creatures
,
wherby
to
try
them
in
several
occasions
,
and
observe
what
cause
produces
every
operation
they
do
,
and
by
what
steps
they
attain
to
their
instructions
and
serviceableness
.
'T
is
true
,
the
uncontrolled
reports
of
them
oblige
us
to
believe
some
extraordinary
matter
of
their
docility
,
and
of
strange
things
done
by
them
:
but
with
all
,
the
example
of
other
taughtbeasts
among
us
,
and
of
the
strange
judgments
that
are
made
of
them
,
by
persons
who
do
not
penetrate
into
their
causes
,
may
instruct
us
how
easily
it
is
to
mistake
the
matter
;
and
assure
us
,
that
the
relations
made
us
do
not
always
punctually
agree
with
the
truth
of
what
passed
.
He
that
should
tell
an
Indian
what
feats
Banks's
Horse
would
do
;
how
he
would
restore
a
glove
to
the
due
owner
,
after
his
Master
had
whisper'd
that
mans
name
in
his
ear
;
how
he
would
tell
the
just
number
of
pence
in
any
piece
of
silver
coyn
,
barely
shew'd
him
by
his
Master
;
and
even
obey
presently
his
command
,
in
discharging
himself
of
his
excrements
,
when
ever
he
bad
him
(
so
great
a
power
art
may
have
over
nature
:
)
would
make
him
,
I
believe
,
admire
more
at
this
learned
beast
,
than
we
do
at
their
docile
Elephants
,
upon
the
relations
we
have
of
them
.
Wheras
,
every
one
of
us
knows
,
by
what
means
his
painful
Tutor
brought
him
to
do
all
his
tricks
;
and
they
are
no
whit
more
extxaordinary
,
than
a
Fawkners
manning
of
a
Hawk
,
and
training
her
to
kill
Partridges
,
and
to
flie
at
the
retrive
:
but
do
all
of
them
(
both
these
,
and
all
other
jugling
artifices
of
beasts
)
depend
upon
the
same
or
like
principles
;
and
are
known
to
be
but
directions
of
nature
,
order'd
by
one
that
composes
and
levels
her
operations
to
another
end
further
of
off
(
in
those
actions
)
than
she
of
her self
would
aim
at
.
The
particulars
of
which
,
we
need
not
trouble
our
selvs
to
meddle
with
.
But
,
't
is
time
we
come
to
the
third
sort
of
actions
perform'd
by
beasts
,
which
we
promised
to
discourse
of
.
These
seem
4.
Of
the
orderly
●ain
of
actions
perrformd
by
〈◊〉
,
in
breeding
their
young
ones
.
to
be
more
admirable
,
than
any
we
have
yet
touched
;
and
are
chiefly
concerning
the
breeding
of
their
young
ones
.
Above
all
others
,
the
orderly
course
of
Birds
,
in
this
affair
,
is
most
remarkable
.
After
they
have
coupled
,
they
make
their
nest
,
they
line
it
with
〈◊〉
,
s●w
and
fathers
;
they
lay
their
eggs
,
they
〈◊〉
upon
them
,
they
〈◊〉
them
,
they
feed
their
young
one
,
and
they
teach
them
to
she
:
all
which
they
do
with
so
continuate
and
regular
a
method
,
as
no
man
can
direct
or
imagine
a
better
.
But
,
as
for
the
regularity
,
orderliness
,
and
continuance
of
these
actions
,
the
matter
is
easie
enough
to
be
conceiv'd
.
For
,
seeing
the
operation
of
the
male
makes
a
change
in
the
female
;
and
this
change
beginning
from
the
very
first
,
grows
by
time
into
divers
proportions
:
't
is
no
wonder
that
it
breeds
divers
dispositions
in
the
female
;
which
cause
her
to
do
different
actions
,
correspondent
to
those
divers
dispositions
.
Now
,
those
actions
must
of
necessity
be
constant
and
orderly
,
because
the
causes
,
whence
they
proceed
,
are
such
.
But
,
to
determine
in
particular
,
how
it
comes
to
pass
,
that
every
change
in
the
female
disposes
her
to
such
and
such
actions
,
there
is
the
difficulty
;
and
it
is
no
small
one
:
as
well
for
that
there
are
no
careful
and
due
observations
made
,
of
the
effects
and
circumstances
which
should
guide
us
to
judg
of
their
causes
;
as
because
these
actions
are
the
most
refined
ones
of
Sensitive
creatures
,
and
flow
from
the
top
and
perfection
of
their
nature
,
and
are
the
last
strain
of
their
utmost
vigour
,
to
which
all
others
are
subordinate
.
As
,
in
our
enquiry
into
the
motions
and
operations
of
the
bodies
of
a
lower
Orb
,
than
these
,
we
meet
with
some
(
namely
,
the
Loadstone
,
and
such
like
)
of
which
it
is
very
hard
to
give
exact
and
plain
account
;
the
Author
of
them
reserving
something
from
our
clear
and
distinct
knowledge
,
and
suffering
us
to
look
upon
them
but
through
a
mist
:
in
like
manner
we
cannot
but
expect
,
that
,
in
the
depth
of
this
other
perfecter
nature
,
there
must
be
somwhat
wherof
we
can
have
but
a
glimering
and
imperfect
notion
.
But
as
in
the
other
,
it
serv'd
our
turn
,
to
trace
out
a
way
how
these
operations
might
be
effected
by
bodies
,
and
by
local
motion
(
though
peradventure
,
we
did
not
in
every
circumstance
hit
exactly
upon
the
right
)
;
therby
to
defend
our
selvs
from
admiting
those
chymerical
Qualities
,
which
we
had
already
condemned
upon
all
other
occasions
:
so
,
I
conceive
,
it
will
be
sufficient
for
us
in
this
,
to
shew
how
these
actions
may
be
done
by
the
senses
,
by
the
motion
of
corporeal
spirits
,
and
by
material
impressions
upon
them
;
without
being
constrain'd
to
resort
to
an
immaterial
principle
,
which
must
furnish
birds
with
reason
and
discourse
.
In
which
,
it
is
not
necessary
for
my
purpose
,
to
determine
precisely
every
step
by
which
these
actions
are
performed
,
and
to
settle
the
rigorous
truth
of
them
:
but
,
leaving
that
to
those
who
shall
take
pains
to
deliver
the
history
of
their
nature
,
I
will
content
my self
with
the
possibility
and
probability
of
my
conjectures
.
The
first
of
which
qualities
I
am
obliged
to
make
plain
;
but
the
latter
concerns
this
Treatise
no
more
,
than
it
would
do
a
man
to
enquire
anxiously
into
the
particulars
of
what
it
is
that
a
beast
is
doing
,
whiles
,
looking
upon
it
at
a
great
distance
,
he
perceivs
plainly
that
it
moves
it self
:
and
his
errant
is
,
but
to
be
assured
whether
it
be
alive
or
dead
;
which
the
moving
of
it self
in
common
sufficiently
demonstrates
,
without
descending
into
a
particular
search
of
what
his
motions
are
.
But
let
us
come
to
the
matter
.
First
,
I
conceive
no
man
will
make
any
difficulty
in
allowing
,
that
it
is
the
temper
of
the
blood
and
spirits
in
Birds
(
brought
therto
by
the
quality
of
their
food
,
and
the
season
of
the
year
)
,
which
makes
them
couple
with
one
another
;
and
not
any
aim
or
desire
of
having
young
ones
,
that
occasions
this
action
in
them
.
Then
it
follows
,
that
the
Hens
eggs
will
encrease
in
her
belly
;
and
,
when
they
grow
big
,
they
cannot
choose
but
be
troublesome
unto
her
:
and
therfore
,
must
of
necessity
breed
in
her
an
inclination
to
rest
in
some
soft
place
,
and
to
be
rid
of
them
.
And
,
as
we
see
a
Dog
or
a
Cat
,
press'd
by
nature
,
searches
about
to
find
a
convenient
place
to
disburthen
themselvs
in
,
not
only
of
their
young
ones
,
but
even
of
their
excrements
;
so
do
Birds
:
whose
eggs
within
them
making
them
heavy
and
unfit
to
flie
,
they
begin
to
sit
much
and
are
pleas'd
in
a
soft
and
warm
place
;
and
thereupon
are
delighted
with
straws
and
mosse
and
other
gentle
substances
,
and
so
carry
them
to
their
sitting
place
.
Which
that
they
do
not
by
design
is
evident
by
the
manner
of
it
:
for
,
when
they
have
met
with
a
straw
or
other
fit
material
,
they
flie
not
with
it
directly
to
their
nest
,
but
first
to
a
bough
of
some
tree
,
or
to
the
top
of
a
house
;
and
there
they
hop
and
dance
a
while
with
it
in
their
beaks
,
and
from
thence
skip
to
another
place
,
where
they
entertain
themselvs
in
like
manner
,
and
at
last
,
they
get
to
their
nest
.
Where
,
if
the
straws
should
lie
confusedly
,
their
ends
would
prick
and
hurt
them
;
and
therfore
they
turn
and
alter
their
positions
till
they
lie
smooth
:
which
we
that
look
upon
the
effect
,
and
compare
them
with
our
performing
of
like
actions
(
if
we
had
occasion
)
,
may
call
a
judicious
ordering
of
them
;
wheras
in
them
,
it
is
nothing
but
removing
such
things
as
press
upon
their
sense
,
till
they
cause
them
no
more
pain
or
unquierness
.
Their
plaistering
of
their
nests
may
be
attributed
to
the
great
heat
reigning
in
them
at
that
time
;
which
makes
them
still
be
dabling
in
moist
clay
,
and
water
,
and
gravel
,
(
without
which
,
all
birds
will
soon
grow
sick
,
blind
,
and
at
length
die
)
:
which
(
for
the
coolness
of
it
)
they
bring
home
to
their
nests
,
in
their
beaks
and
upon
their
feet
;
and
,
when
it
grows
dry
and
consequently
troublesome
to
them
,
they
wipe
it
off
,
and
rub
their
dirty
parts
upon
the
place
where
they
use
to
sit
,
and
then
flie
for
more
to
refresh
themselvs
with
.
Out
of
all
which
actions
(
set
on
foot
by
the
wise
orderer
of
nature
,
to
compass
a
remote
end
,
quite
different
from
the
immediate
end
that
every
one
of
them
is
done
for
)
there
results
a
fit
and
convenient
place
for
these
little
builders
(
that
know
not
what
they
do
,
whiles
they
build
themselvs
houses
)
to
lie
and
lay
their
eggs
in
:
which
the
next
year
,
when
the
like
occasion
occurrs
,
they
build
again
;
peradventure
then
,
as
much
through
memory
of
the
former
,
as
upon
their
temper
and
other
circumstances
,
moving
their
fantasy
,
so
as
we
have
set
down
.
In
like
manner
,
that
,
whiles
the
Halcyon
layes
and
hatches
her
eggs
,
the
Sea
is
calm
,
needs
no
more
be
attributed
to
the
wisdom
and
providence
of
that
bird
,
in
choosing
a
fit
season
,
than
to
any
good
nature
or
discourse
in
that
rouling
and
merciless
Element
;
as
though
it
had
a
pious
care
of
preserving
the
eggs
committed
to
his
trust
:
no
such
supplements
are
requisite
to
be
added
to
the
distributions
of
nature
;
who
hath
set
material
causes
on
foot
to
produce
a
conjuncture
of
both
those
effects
,
at
the
same
period
of
time
,
for
the
propagation
of
this
animal's
species
.
In
fine
,
both
the
time
and
place
of
the
Halcyon's
breeding
,
and
the
manner
and
order
and
season
of
all
birds
making
their
nests
,
proceeds
from
secret
motions
:
which
require
great
observing
and
attention
to
understand
them
;
and
serve
for
directions
to
every
bird
,
according
to
her
kind
,
to
make
her
nest
fittest
for
her
use
.
Which
secret
motions
,
we
cannot
doubt
but
are
material
ones
,
and
a●se
out
of
the
constitution
and
temper
of
their
bodies
and
spirits
;
which
,
in
like
circumstances
,
are
alike
in
them
all
:
for
all
the
birds
of
one
kind
make
their
nests
exactly
alike
.
Which
they
would
not
do
,
if
this
work
proceeded
from
reason
in
them
,
and
were
govern'd
by
their
own
election
and
design
:
as
we
see
it
happen
among
men
upon
all
occasions
,
either
of
building
houses
,
or
of
making
clothes
,
or
of
what
action
soever
is
guided
by
their
reason
governing
their
fantasy
;
in
all
which
we
see
so
great
variety
and
inconstancy
.
Therfore
,
this
invariability
in
the
birds
operations
must
proceed
from
a
higher
intellect
,
that
hath
determinately
and
precisely
ordered
a
complex
or
assembly
of
sundry
causes
,
to
meet
infallibly
and
by
necessity
,
for
the
production
of
an
effect
he
hath
designed
:
and
so
,
the
birds
are
but
material
instruments
to
perform
,
without
their
knowledg
or
reflexion
,
a
superiour
reason's
counsels
;
even
as
in
a
clock
,
that
is
composed
of
several
pieces
and
wheels
,
all
the
parts
conspire
to
give
notice
of
the
several
effluxes
and
periods
of
time
,
which
the
maker
hath
order'd
it
for
.
And
,
though
this
be
a
work
of
reason
and
discourse
in
him
that
set
it
together
;
yet
the
instrumental
performance
of
it
depends
meerly
of
local
motion
,
and
the
revolutions
of
bodies
,
so
orderly
proportion'd
to
one
another
that
their
effects
cannot
fail
,
when
once
the
engine
is
wound
up
.
In
like
manner
then
,
the
Bird
is
the
engine
of
the
Artificer
,
infinitely
more
perfect
and
knowing
and
dexterous
than
a
poor
clock-maker
:
and
the
plummets
which
make
it
go
,
are
the
row
and
order
of
causes
chain'd
together
;
which
,
by
the
design
of
the
supream
workman
,
bring
to
pass
such
effects
as
we
see
in
the
building
of
their
nests
,
and
in
doing
such
other
actions
,
as
may
be
compared
to
the
strikings
of
the
clock
,
and
the
ringing
of
the
alarm
at
due
times
.
And
as
that
King
of
Claina
,
upon
his
first
seeing
a
Watch
,
thought
it
a
living
and
judicious
creature
,
because
it
moved
so
regularly
of
it self
;
and
believ'd
it
to
be
dead
,
when
it
was
run
out
:
till
the
opening
and
winding
it
up
discover'd
to
him
the
artifice
of
it
.
So
any
man
may
be
excused
,
that
looking
upon
these
strange
actions
and
this
admirable
oeconomy
of
some
living
creatures
,
should
believe
them
endew'd
with
reason
;
till
he
have
well
reflected
upon
every
particular
circumstance
of
their
nature
and
operations
:
for
then
he
will
discern
how
these
are
but
material
instruments
of
a
rational
agent
,
working
by
them
;
from
whose
orderly
prescriptions
they
have
not
power
to
swerve
in
the
least
circumstance
that
is
.
Every
one
of
which
,
consider'd
singly
by
it self
,
hath
a
face
of
no
more
diffrently
,
than
that
(
for
example
)
an
Engineer
should
so
order
his
matters
,
that
a
Mine
should
be
ready
to
play
exactly
at
such
an
hour
;
by
leaving
such
a
proportion
of
kindled
match
hanging
our
of
one
of
the
barrels
of
powder
,
whiles
,
in
the
mean
time
,
he
either
sleeps
or
attends
to
somthing
else
.
And
,
when
you
have
once
gain'd
thus
much
of
your self
,
to
agree
to
an
orderly
course
and
generation
of
any
single
effect
,
by
the
power
of
a
material
cause
working
in
it
;
raise
but
your
discourse
a
strain
higher
,
and
look
with
reverence
and
duty
up-the
Immensity
of
That
Provident
Architect
,
out
of
whose
hands
these
master-pieces
issue
,
and
to
whom
it
is
as
easy
to
make
a
chain
of
causes
,
of
a
thousand
or
million
of
links
,
as
to
make
one
link
alone
:
and
then
you
will
no
longer
stick
at
allowing
the
whole
oeconomy
of
those
actions
,
to
be
nothing
else
but
a
production
of
material
effects
,
by
a
due
ranging
and
ordering
of
material
causes
.
But
,
let
us
return
to
our
theam
.
As
we
see
that
milk
coming
into
the
breasts
of
live-bearing
female
creatures
,
when
they
grow
very
big
,
heats
and
makes
them
seek
the
mouths
of
their
young
ones
,
to
disburthen
and
cool
them
:
so
,
the
carriage
and
bigness
of
the
Eggs
heats
exceedingly
the
breasts
and
bodies
of
the
Birds
;
and
this
causes
them
to
be
still
rubbing
of
their
breasts
against
the
sides
of
the
nests
(
wherto
their
unwieldiness
then
contines
them
very
much
)
and
with
their
Beaks
to
be
still
picking
their
Feathers
,
which
being
then
apt
to
fall
off
and
mew
(
as
we
see
the
hair
of
women
with
child
is
apt
to
shed
)
it
happens
that
,
by
then
they
are
ready
to
lay
their
Eggs
,
they
have
a
soft
bed
of
their
own
Feathers
made
in
their
Nests
,
over
their
courser
mattress
of
straws
they
first
brought
thither
.
And
then
,
the
Eggs
powerful
attracting
of
the
annoying
heat
from
the
Hens
breast
(
whose
imbibing
of
the
warmth
,
and
stone-like
shell
,
cannot
choose
but
cool
her
much
)
invites
her
to
sit
constantly
upon
them
;
till
sitting
hatches
them
.
And
't
is
evident
,
that
this
sitting
must
proceed
from
their
temper
at
that
time
,
or
from
some
other
immediate
cause
which
works
that
effect
;
and
not
from
a
judgment
that
doth
it
for
a
remote
end
:
for
,
house-wives
tells
us
,
that
,
at
such
a
season
,
their
Hens
will
be
sitting
in
every
convenient
place
they
come
to
,
as
though
they
had
Eggs
to
hatch
,
when
never
a
one
is
under
them
;
so
as
it
seems
,
that
at
such
time
,
there
is
some
inconvenience
in
their
bodies
,
which
by
sitting
is
eased
.
When
the
Chickens
are
hatched
,
what
wonder
is
it
,
if
the
little
cryings
of
tender
creatures
,
of
a
like
nature
and
language
with
their
Dam
,
move
those
affections
or
passions
in
her
bosome
,
which
causes
her
to
feed
them
;
and
so
defend
and
breed
them
,
till
they
be
able
to
shift
for
themselvs
?
For
all
this
there
needs
no
discourse
or
reason
;
but
only
the
motion
of
the
blood
about
the
heart
(
which
we
have
determin'd
to
be
passion
)
stir'd
by
the
young
ones
chirpings
,
so
as
may
carry
them
to
those
actions
,
which
by
nature
(
the
supreme
intellect
)
are
order'd
for
their
preservation
.
Wherin
the
Birds
(
as
we
have
already
said
)
are
but
passive
instruments
,
and
know
not
why
they
do
those
actions
:
but
do
them
they
must
,
whenever
such
and
such
objects
(
which
infallibly
work
in
their
due
times
)
make
such
and
such
impressions
upon
their
fantasies
;
like
the
allarum
that
necessarily
strikes
,
when
the
hand
of
the
Dial
comes
to
such
a
point
,
or
the
Gun-powder
,
that
necessarily
makes
a
ruine
and
breach
in
the
wall
,
when
the
burning
of
the
match
reaches
to
it
.
Now
,
this
love
in
the
Dam
,
growing
by
little
and
little
wearisome
and
troublesome
to
her
,
and
not
being
able
to
supply
their
encreased
needs
,
which
they
grow
every
day
stronger
to
provide
for
of
themselvs
;
the
strait
commerce
begins
to
die
on
both
sides
:
and
by
these
degrees
the
Dam
leaves
her
young
ones
to
their
own
conduct
.
And
thus
you
see
,
how
this
long
series
of
actions
may
have
orderly
causes
,
made
and
chain'd
together
,
by
him
that
knew
what
was
fitting
for
the
work
,
he
went
about
.
Of
which
,
though
't
is
likely
I
have
missed
the
right
ones
(
as
it
cannot
choose
but
happen
in
all
disquisitions
,
where
one
is
the
first
to
break
the
Ice
,
and
so
slenderly
informed
of
the
particular
circumstances
of
the
matter
in
question
,
as
I
profess
to
be
in
this
)
;
yet
I
concieve
,
this
discourse
plainly
shews
,
that
he
,
who
hath
done
more
,
than
we
are
able
to
comprehend
and
understand
,
may
have
set
causes
sufficient
for
all
these
effects
,
in
a
better
order
and
in
completer
ranks
,
than
those
we
have
here
expressed
:
and
yet
in
them
,
so
coursely
hew'd
out
,
appears
a
possibility
of
having
the
work
done
by
corporeal
agents
.
Surely
,
it
were
very
well
worth
the
while
,
for
some
curious
and
judicious
person
to
observe
carefully
and
often
the
several
steps
of
nature
in
this
progress
:
for
I
am
strongly
perswaded
,
that
,
by
such
industry
,
we
might
in
time
arrive
to
very
particular
knowledge
of
the
immediate
and
precise
causes
,
that
work
all
these
effects
.
And
,
I
conceive
,
that
such
observation
needs
not
be
very
troublesome
;
as
not
requiring
any
great
variety
of
creatures
to
institute
it
upon
:
for
,
by
marking
carefully
all
that
passes
among
our
home-bred
Hens
.
I
believe
it
were
easy
to
guess
very
nearly
at
all
the
rest
.
CHAP.
XXXVIII
.
Of
Prescience
of
future
events
,
Providences
,
the
knowing
of
things
never
seen
before
;
and
such
other
actions
,
observed
in
some
living
creatures
:
which
seem
to
be
even
above
the
reason
that
is
in
man
himself
.
THe
fourth
and
last
kind
of
actions
,
which
we
may
with
1.
Why
beasts
are
afrad
of
men
.
astonishment
observ
among
beasts
,
I
conceive
will
avail
little
to
infer
,
that
the
creatures
which
do
them
,
are
endew'd
with
reason
and
understanding
:
for
such
they
are
,
as
,
if
we
should
admit
that
,
yet
we
should
still
be
as
far
to
seek
for
the
causes
,
whence
they
proceed
.
What
should
move
a
Lamb
to
tremble
at
the
first
sight
of
a
Woolf
?
or
a
Hen
at
a
Kite
never
before
seen
?
neither
the
grimest
Mastiff
,
nor
the
biggest
Owl
will
at
all
affright
them
.
That
which
,
in
the
ordinary
course
of
nature
causes
beasts
to
be
afraid
of
men
,
or
of
other
beasts
,
is
the
hurt
and
evil
they
recive
from
them
:
which
coming
into
their
fantasie
,
together
with
the
Idea
of
him
that
did
it
,
is
also
lodg'd
together
with
it
in
the
memory
;
from
whence
they
come
link'd
or
glew'd
together
,
when
ever
the
stroke
of
any
new
object
calls
either
of
them
back
into
the
fantasie
.
This
is
confirm'd
by
the
tameness
of
the
birds
and
beasts
,
which
the
first
discoverers
of
Islands
not
inhabited
by
men
,
found
in
those
they
met
with
there
.
Their
stories
tell
us
,
that
,
at
their
first
arrival
upon
those
coasts
,
(
where
it
seems
men
had
never
been
)
the
birds
would
not
flie
away
,
but
suffer'd
the
Mariners
to
take
them
in
their
hands
;
nor
the
beasts
,
which
with
us
are
wild
,
would
run
from
them
;
but
,
their
discourteous
guests
used
them
so
hardly
,
as
they
soon
chang'd
their
confidence
into
distrust
and
aversion
;
and
by
little
and
little
,
grew
by
their
commerce
with
men
,
and
receiving
injuries
from
them
,
to
be
as
wild
,
as
any
of
the
like
kind
in
our
parts
.
From
the
Dams
and
Sires
,
this
apprehension
and
fear
at
the
sight
of
men
,
so
deeply
rooted
in
them
,
is
doubtless
transmitted
to
their
young
ones
;
for
it
proceeds
out
of
the
disposition
of
the
body
,
and
the
passion
immediately
made
in
the
heart
;
and
that
is
as
truly
a
material
motion
as
any
whatever
can
be
,
and
must
have
setled
material
instruments
fitted
to
it
,
if
it
be
constant
,
as
well
as
any
other
natural
operation
whatever
.
And
this
passion
of
the
heart
proceeds
again
from
a
perpetual
connexion
of
the
two
objects
in
the
memory
:
which
,
being
a
perpetually
constant
thing
,
is
as
true
a
quality
of
that
beasts
brain
in
whom
it
is
,
as
the
being
of
a
quick
or
dull
apprehension
,
or
apt
to
know
one
kind
of
meat
from
another
(
which
is
natural
to
the
whole
species
)
;
or
any
other
quality
whatever
,
residing
in
that
beast
.
Wherfore
't
is
no
wonder
,
that
it
passes
by
generation
to
the
off-spring
(
which
is
a
thing
so
common
,
even
in
mankind
,
2.
How
some
qualities
caus'd
at
first
by
chance
,
in
beasts
,
may
pass
by
generation
to
the
whole
off-spring
.
as
there
can
be
no
doubt
of
it
)
and
is
at
first
made
by
a
violent
cause
,
that
greatly
alters
the
body
:
and
consequently
the
seed
must
be
imbew'd
with
a
like
disposition
;
and
so
it
passes
together
with
the
nature
of
the
Sire
,
or
of
the
Dam
,
into
the
brood
.
From
hence
proceeds
,
that
children
love
the
same
meats
and
exercises
,
that
their
Fathers
and
Mothers
were
affected
with
;
and
fear
the
like
harms
.
This
is
the
reason
,
why
a
Grand-child
of
my
Lord
of
Dorset
(
whose
honour'd
name
must
never
be
mention'd
by
me
,
without
a
particular
respect
,
and
humble
acknowledgment
of
the
noble
and
steady
friendship
,
he
hath
ever
been
pleas'd
to
honour
me
with
)
was
always
extremely
sick
,
if
but
the
Nurse
did
eat
any
Capers
(
against
which
my
Lord's
antipathy
is
famous
)
whiles
she
gave
suck
to
that
pretty
infant
.
The
Children
of
great
Mathematicians
,
who
have
been
used
to
busie
their
fantasies
continually
with
figures
and
proportions
,
have
been
oftentimes
observ'd
to
have
a
natural
bent
to
those
Sciences
.
And
we
may
note
,
that
,
even
in
particular
gestures
,
and
in
little
singularities
in
familiar
conversation
,
children
will
oftentimes
resemble
their
Parents
;
as
well
as
in
the
lineaments
of
their
faces
.
The
young
ones
of
excellent
setting
Dogs
will
have
a
notable
aptitude
to
that
exercise
;
and
may
be
taught
with
half
the
pains
,
that
their
sire
or
dam
was
;
if
they
were
chosen
out
of
a
race
of
Spaniels
not
trained
to
setting
.
All
which
effects
can
proceed
from
no
other
cause
,
but
(
as
we
have
touch'd
already
)
that
the
fantasy
of
the
parent
alters
the
temper
and
disposition
of
his
body
and
seed
,
according
as
it self
is
temper'd
and
disposed
;
and
consequently
,
such
a
creature
must
be
made
of
it
,
as
retains
the
same
qualities
:
as
't
is
said
,
that
sufficient
Tartar
,
put
at
the
root
of
a
tree
,
will
make
the
fruit
have
a
winy
taste
.
But
,
nothing
confirms
this
so
much
,
as
certain
notable
accidents
;
3.
How
the
parents
fantasy
oftentimes
works
strange
effects
in
their
issue
.
wherof
though
every
one
in
particular
would
seem
incredible
,
yet
the
number
of
them
,
and
the
weight
of
the
reporters
(
who
are
the
witnesses
)
cannot
choose
but
purchase
a
general
credit
to
the
kind
of
them
.
These
accidents
are
,
that
,
out
of
some
strong
imagination
of
the
parents
,
but
especially
of
the
mother
in
the
time
of
conception
,
the
children
draw
such
main
differences
,
as
were
incredible
,
if
the
testifying
authority
were
not
so
great
:
but
,
being
true
,
they
convince
beyond
all
question
the
truth
we
have
proposed
,
of
the
parents
imagination
working
upon
,
and
making
an
impression
in
the
seed
,
wherof
children
or
young
ones
of
their
kind
are
made
.
Some
children
of
white
parents
are
reported
to
havebeen
black
,
upon
occasion
of
a
Black-moors
picture
too
much
in
the
mothers
eye
.
Others
are
said
to
have
been
born
with
their
skins
all
hairy
;
out
of
the
sight
of
St
John
Baptist's
picture
as
he
was
in
the
desart
,
or
of
some
other
hairy
image
.
Another
child
is
famed
to
have
been
born
disformed
,
so
as
Devils
are
painted
;
because
the
sather
was
in
a
Devils
habit
when
he
got
the
child
.
There
was
a
Lady
,
a
kinswoman
of
mine
,
who
used
much
to
wear
black
patches
upon
her
face
(
as
was
the
fashion
among
young
women
)
;
which
I
,
to
put
her
from
,
used
to
tell
her
in
jest
,
that
the
next
child
she
should
go
with
,
whiles
the
sollicitude
and
care
of
those
patches
was
so
strong
in
her
fantasy
,
would
come
into
the
world
with
a
great
black
spot
in
the
midst
of
its
forehead
:
and
this
apprehension
was
so
lively
in
her
imagination
at
the
time
she
proved
with
child
,
that
her
daughter
was
born
mark'd
just
as
the
mother
had
fansied
;
which
there
are
at
hand
witnesses
enough
to
confirm
,
but
non
more
pregnant
,
than
the
young
Lady
her self
,
upon
whom
the
mark
is
yet
remaining
.
Among
other
creatures
,
't
is
said
,
that
a
Hen
hatch'd
a
Chicken
with
a
Kites
bill
;
because
she
was
frighted
with
a
Kite
,
whiles
the
Cock
was
treading
her
.
The
story
of
Jacol's
Sheep
is
known
to
all
;
and
some
write
,
that
the
painting
of
beautiful
colour'd
pigeons
in
a
Dove-house
will
make
the
following
race
become
like
them
:
and
in
Authors
,
store
of
such
examples
may
be
found
.
To
give
a
reasonable
and
fully
satisfying
cause
of
this
great
effect
,
I
confess
,
is
very
difficult
;
since
,
for
the
most
part
,
the
parents
seed
is
made
long
time
before
the
accoupling
of
the
male
and
female
:
and
though
it
were
not
,
we
should
be
mainly
to
seek
for
a
rational
ground
to
discourse
in
particular
,
upon
it
.
Yet
,
not
to
leav
our
Reader
without
a
hint
which
way
to
drive
his
inquisition
,
we
will
note
thus
much
;
that
Aristotle
and
other
natural
Philosophers
and
Physicians
affirm
,
that
,
in
some
persons
,
the
passion
is
so
great
in
the
time
of
their
accoupling
,
that
,
for
the
present
,
it
quite
bereavs
them
of
the
use
of
reason
,
and
they
are
for
the
while
in
a
kind
of
short
fit
of
an
Epilepsie
.
By
which
't
is
manifest
,
that
abundance
of
animal
spirits
then
part
from
the
head
,
and
descend
into
those
parts
which
are
the
instruments
of
generation
.
Wherfore
,
if
there
be
abundance
of
specieses
of
any
one
kind
of
object
then
strong
in
the
imagination
,
it
must
of
necessity
be
carryed
down
together
with
the
spirits
into
the
seed
:
and
by
consequence
,
when
the
seed
infected
with
this
nature
begins
to
separate
and
distribute
it self
,
to
the
forming
of
the
several
parts
of
the
Embryon
;
the
spirits
,
which
resort
into
the
brain
of
the
child
(
as
to
their
proper
Element
)
and
from
thence
finish
all
the
outward
cast
of
its
body
(
as
we
have
above
described
)
somtimes
happen
to
fill
certain
places
of
the
childs
body
with
the
infection
and
tincture
of
this
object
;
and
that
according
to
the
impression
with
which
they
were
in
the
mothers
fantasy
:
for
so
,
we
have
said
,
that
things
which
come
together
into
the
fantasy
naturally
stick
together
in
the
animal
spirits
.
The
hairiness
therfore
will
be
occasioned
in
those
parts
,
where
the
Mother
fansied
it
to
be
:
the
colour
likewise
,
and
such
extancies
or
defects
,
as
may
any
way
proceed
from
such
a
cause
,
will
happen
to
be
in
those
parts
,
in
which
they
were
fansied
.
And
this
is
as
far
,
as
is
fit
to
wade
into
this
point
;
for
so
general
a
discourse
as
ours
is
,
and
more
,
than
was
necessary
for
our
turn
;
to
the
serving
wherof
,
the
verity
of
the
fact
only
,
and
not
the
knowledg
of
the
cause
,
was
required
:
for
we
were
to
shew
no
more
,
but
that
the
apprehensions
of
the
parents
may
descend
to
the
children
.
Out
of
this
discourse
,
the
reason
appears
,
why
beasts
have
an
aversion
from
those
who
use
to
do
them
harm
:
and
why
this
aversion
descends
from
the
old
ones
to
their
brood
;
though
it
should
never
have
hapned
that
they
had
formerly
encountred
with
,
what
,
at
the
first
sight
,
they
fly
from
and
avoid
.
But
yet
the
reason
appears
not
,
why
(
for
example
)
a
4.
Of
antipathies
.
Sheep
in
England
(
where
there
are
no
Wolves
bred
,
nor
have
been
these
many
ages
)
should
be
afraid
and
tremble
at
sight
of
a
Wolf
;
since
neither
he
,
nor
his
dam
or
sire
,
nor
theis
,
in
multitudes
of
generations
,
ever
saw
a
Wolf
,
or
receiv'd
hurt
by
any
.
In
like
manner
,
how
should
a
tame
Weasell
,
brought
into
England
from
Ireland
(
where
there
are
no
poisonous
creatures
)
,
be
afraid
of
a
Toad
as
soon
as
he
sees
one
?
Neither
he
,
nor
any
of
his
race
,
ever
had
any
impressions
of
following
harm
made
upon
their
fantasies
;
and
as
little
can
a
Lion
receive
hurt
from
a
houshold
Cock
:
therfore
we
must
seek
the
reasons
of
these
and
such
like
Antipathies
a
little
further
;
and
we
shall
find
them
hanging
upon
the
same
string
,
with
Sympathies
proportionable
to
them
.
Let
us
go
by
degrees
:
We
daily
see
,
that
Dogs
will
have
an
aversion
from
Glovers
,
that
make
their
ware
of
Dogs
skins
:
they
will
bark
at
,
and
be
churlish
to
them
,
and
not
endure
to
come
near
them
;
though
they
never
saw
them
before
.
The
like
hatred
they
will
express
to
the
Dog-killers
in
the
time
of
the
Plague
,
and
to
those
that
flea
Dogs
.
I
have
known
of
a
man
that
used
to
be
imploid
in
such
affairs
,
who
,
passing
,
somtimes
over
the
grounds
near
my
Mothers
house
(
for
he
dwellt
at
a
Village
not
far
off
)
,
the
Dogs
would
wind
him
at
a
very
great
distance
,
and
all
run
furiously
out
the
way
he
was
,
and
fiercely
fall
upon
him
;
which
made
him
go
always
well
provided
for
them
:
and
yet
he
has
been
somtimes
hard
put
to
it
,
by
the
fierce
Mastiffs
there
,
had
it
not
been
for
some
of
the
Servants
coming
in
to
his
rescue
;
who
,
by
the
frequent
hapning
of
such
accidents
,
were
warned
to
look
out
when
they
observ'd
so
great
commotion
and
fury
in
the
dogs
,
and
yet
perceiv'd
no
present
cause
for
it
.
Warreners
observe
,
that
vermin
will
hardly
come
into
a
trap
wherin
another
of
their
kind
hath
been
lately
kill'd
:
and
the
like
happens
in
Mouse-traps
,
into
which
no
Mouse
will
come
to
take
the
bait
,
if
a
Mouse
or
two
have
already
been
kill'd
in
't
;
unless
it
be
made
very
clean
,
so
that
no
scent
of
them
remain
upon
the
Trap
,
which
can
hardly
be
done
on
the
sudden
,
otherwise
than
by
fire
.
'T
is
evident
,
that
these
effects
are
to
be
refer'd
to
an
activity
of
the
object
upon
the
sense
:
for
,
some
smell
of
the
skins
,
or
of
the
dead
dogs
,
or
of
the
vermine
,
or
of
the
Mice
,
cannot
choose
but
remain
upon
the
Men
and
Traps
;
which
,
being
alter'd
from
their
due
nature
and
temper
,
must
needs
offend
them
.
Their
conformity
,
on
the
one
side
,
(
for
somthing
of
the
canine
nature
remains
)
makes
them
have
easy
ingression
into
them
;
and
so
they
presently
make
a
deep
impression
:
but
,
on
the
other
side
,
their
distemper
from
what
they
should
be
makes
the
impression
repugnant
to
their
nature
,
and
be
disliked
by
them
;
and
to
affect
them
worse
,
than
if
they
were
of
other
creatures
,
that
had
no
conformity
with
them
.
As
we
may
observe
,
that
stinks
offend
us
more
,
when
they
are
accompanied
with
some
weak
perfume
,
than
if
they
set
upon
us
single
;
for
the
perfume
gets
the
stink
easier
admittance
into
our
sense
:
and
in
like
manner
,
't
is
said
that
poisons
are
more
dangerous
,
when
they
are
mingled
with
a
cordial
that
is
not
able
to
resist
them
;
for
it
serves
to
convey
them
to
the
heart
,
though
it
be
not
able
to
overcome
their
malignity
.
From
hence
then
it
follows
,
that
,
if
any
beast
or
bird
prey
upon
some
of
another
kind
,
there
will
be
some
smell
about
them
,
exceedingly
noisom
to
all
others
of
that
kind
:
and
,
not
only
to
beasts
of
that
same
kind
,
but
(
for
the
same
reason
)
even
to
others
likewise
,
that
have
a
correspondence
and
agreement
of
temper
and
constitution
with
that
kind
of
beast
,
whose
hurt
is
the
original
cause
of
this
aversion
.
Which
being
assented
to
,
the
same
reason
holds
to
make
those
creatures
,
whose
constitutions
and
tempers
consist
of
things
repugnant
and
odious
to
one
another
,
be
at
perpetual
enmity
,
and
fly
from
one
another
at
the
first
sight
,
or
at
least
,
the
sufferer
from
the
more
active
creature
:
as
we
see
among
those
men
,
whose
unhappy
trade
and
continual
exercise
it
is
to
empty
Jakeses
,
such
horrid
stinks
are
by
time
grown
so
conformable
to
their
nature
,
as
a
strong
perfume
will
as
much
offend
them
,
and
make
them
,
as
sick
as
such
stinks
would
do
another
man
bred
up
among
perfumes
;
and
a
Cordial
to
their
spirits
is
some
noysome
smell
,
that
would
almost
poison
another
man
.
And
thus
,
if
in
the
breach
of
the
Wolf
or
the
steam
coming
from
his
body
,
any
quality
be
offensive
to
the
Lamb
(
as
it
may
very
well
be
,
where
there
is
so
great
a
contrariety
of
natures
)
it
is
not
strange
,
that
,
at
the
first
sight
and
approach
of
him
,
he
should
be
distemper'd
and
flie
from
him
;
as
one
fighting
Cock
will
do
from
another
that
hath
eaten
Garlike
:
and
the
same
happens
between
the
Weasel
and
the
Toad
,
the
Lion
and
the
Cock
,
the
Toad
and
the
Spider
;
and
several
other
creatures
,
of
whom
like
enmities
are
reported
.
All
which
are
caus'd
in
them
,
not
by
secret
instincts
,
and
Antipathies
,
and
Sympathies
,
wherof
we
can
give
no
account
;
(
with
the
bare
sound
of
which
words
most
men
pay
themselvs
,
without
examining
what
they
mean
)
:
but
by
downright
material
qualities
,
that
are
of
contrary
natures
,
(
as
fire
and
water
are
)
;
and
are
either
begotten
in
them
in
their
original
constitution
,
or
implanted
afterwards
by
their
continual
food
,
which
,
nourishing
them
,
changes
their
constitution
to
its
complexion
.
And
,
I
am
perswaded
,
this
would
go
so
far
,
that
,
if
one
man
were
nourish'd
continually
with
such
meat
(
and
greedily
affected
it
)
which
another
had
aversion
from
;
there
would
naturally
follow
much
dislike
between
them
:
unless
some
superiour
regard
should
master
this
aversion
of
the
sense
.
And
I
remember
to
have
seen
two
notable
examples
of
it
One
,
in
Spain
,
of
a
Gentleman
that
had
a
horrour
to
Garlike
,
who
(
though
he
was
very
subject
to
the
impressions
of
beauty
)
could
never
wean
himself
from
an
aversion
he
had
setled
in
him
to
a
very
handsome
woman
,
that
used
to
eat
much
Garlike
;
though
,
to
win
him
,
she
forbore
the
use
of
that
meat
,
which
to
her
was
the
most
savoury
of
all
others
.
And
the
like
I
knew
in
England
between
two
,
whereof
one
extremely
loved
Cheese
,
and
the
other
as
much
hated
it
;
and
would
fall
into
a
strange
agony
,
and
be
reduced
(
one
would
think
)
to
the
point
of
death
,
if
by
inadvertency
or
others
trial
of
him
,
he
had
swallow'd
never
so
little
of
what
the
other
would
have
quitted
all
meats
else
to
live
upon
.
And
,
not
only
such
aversions
,
as
spring
from
differences
of
complexions
in
the
constitutions
of
several
animals
,
cause
these
effects
of
fear
and
trembling
,
and
flying
from
those
that
make
such
impressions
;
but
even
the
seeing
them
angry
and
in
fury
doth
the
like
:
for
,
such
passions
alters
the
spirits
;
and
they
,
issuing
from
the
body
of
the
animal
in
passion
,
cannot
choose
but
be
receiv'd
by
another
in
a
different
manner
,
than
if
they
were
of
another
temper
.
Then
,
if
the
one
kind
be
agreeable
to
their
nature
,
the
other
must
needs
be
displeasing
.
And
this
may
be
the
reason
,
why
Bees
never
sting
such
as
are
of
a
milde
and
gentle
disposition
;
and
will
never
agree
with
others
,
that
are
of
a
froward
and
angry
nature
:
And
the
same
one
may
observe
among
Dogs
.
And
peradventure
,
a
mans
fantasie
may
be
raised
to
such
a
height
of
fury
,
that
the
fiercest
beast
may
be
afraid
to
look
on
him
,
and
cannot
endure
that
those
mastering
spirits
,
which
stream
out
of
the
mans
eye
,
should
come
into
his
;
so
much
they
distemper
his
fantasie
:
and
therfore
he
will
turn
away
from
the
man
,
and
avoid
him
.
Which
discourse
may
be
confirm'd
,
by
sundry
examples
of
Lions
and
Bears
,
that
have
run
from
angry
and
confident
men
;
and
the
like
.
Since
then
,
a
man
,
that
in
his
naturall
hew
,
gives
no
distast
,
so
much
affrights
fiercest
beasts
,
when
he
puts
on
his
threatning
looks
;
't
is
no
wonder
that
beasts
,
of
a
milder
and
softer
nature
,
should
have
fear
of
him
setled
in
them
,
when
they
never
saw
him
otherwise
than
angry
,
and
working
mischief
to
them
.
And
,
since
their
brood
receive
from
their
parents
a
nature
easily
moved
to
fear
or
anger
,
by
the
sight
of
what
moved
them
;
't
is
not
strange
,
that
,
at
the
first
sight
,
they
should
tremble
or
swell
,
according
as
the
inward
wotion
of
the
spirits
affords
:
Now
,
if
this
hath
render'd
the
Birds
in
the
wild
Islands
afraid
of
men
,
who
otherwise
would
be
indifferent
to
them
;
't
is
no
marvel
to
see
more
violent
effects
in
the
Lambs
aversion
from
the
Wolf
,
or
in
the
Larks
from
the
Hobbey
:
since
they
peradventure
have
,
over
and
above
the
hurt
they
use
to
do
them
,
a
deformity
in
their
constitutions
;
and
therfore
,
though
a
Lark
will
flie
,
as
well
from
a
man
as
from
a
Hobbey
,
yet
because
there
is
one
cause
more
for
his
dislike
against
the
Hobbey
than
against
the
man
(
namely
the
deformity
of
their
constitutions
)
,
he
will
flie
into
the
mans
hand
,
to
avoid
the
Hawks
talons
.
To
some
of
these
causes
all
Antipathies
may
be
reduced
:
and
5.
Of
Sympathies
.
the
like
reason
may
be
given
for
the
Sympathies
we
see
between
some
creatures
.
The
little
corporeities
which
issue
from
the
one
have
such
a
conformity
with
the
temper
of
the
other
,
that
it
is
therby
moved
to
joyn
it self
to
the
body
from
whence
they
flow
,
and
affects
union
with
it
in
that
way
,
as
it
receives
the
impression
.
If
the
smell
please
it
,
the
beast
will
always
be
smelling
at
it
:
if
the
tast
,
nothing
shall
hinder
it
from
feeding
upon
it
,
when
it
can
reach
it
.
The
Fishermen
upon
the
bank
over
against
Newfound
Land
report
,
that
there
flocks
about
them
a
kind
of
Bird
,
so
greedy
of
the
Fishes
livers
,
which
they
take
there
,
as
that
,
to
come
at
and
feed
on
them
,
they
will
suffer
the
men
to
take
them
in
their
hands
;
and
not
flie
away
,
as
long
as
any
of
their
desired
meat
is
in
their
eye
:
whence
the
French-men
that
fish
there
,
call
them
Happe
Foyes.
The
like
power
a
certain
Worm
has
with
Nightingales
.
And
thus
you
see
,
how
they
are
strong
impressions
upon
sense
,
and
not
any
discouse
of
reason
,
that
govern
Beasts
in
their
actions
.
For
,
if
their
avoiding
men
did
proceed
from
any
s●gacity
in
their
nature
,
surely
they
would
exercise
it
when
they
see
that
,
for
a
bit
of
meat
,
they
incur
their
destruction
:
and
yet
,
neither
the
examples
of
their
fellows
kill'd
before
their
eyes
in
the
same
pursuit
,
not
the
blows
which
themselvs
do
feel
,
can
serve
them
for
warning
,
where
the
sense
is
so
strongly
affected
;
but
as
soon
as
the
blow
that
removed
them
is
passed
,
(
if
it
miss
killing
or
laming
them
)
,
and
they
be
gotten
on
wing
again
,
they
'l
return
to
their
prey
,
as
eagerly
and
as
confidently
as
if
nothing
were
there
to
hinder
them
.
This
then
being
the
true
reason
of
all
Sympathy
and
Antipathy
;
6.
That
the
Antipathy
of
Beasts
towards
one
another
may
be
taken
away
by
assuefaction
.
we
cannot
admit
that
any
Beasts
should
love
or
hate
one
another
,
for
any
other
cause
,
than
some
of
those
we
have
touched
.
All
which
are
reduced
to
local
motion
,
and
to
material
application
of
bodies
of
one
nature
,
to
bodies
of
another
;
and
are
as
well
trasmitted
to
their
young
ones
,
as
begotten
in
themselvs
.
And
as
the
satisfying
of
their
sense
is
more
prevalent
in
the
Happe
Foyes
,
than
the
fear
which
from
other
grounds
is
begotten
in
their
fantasy
;
and
so
makes
them
approach
to
what
the
other
would
drive
them
from
:
In
like
manner
,
any
aversion
of
the
fantasy
may
be
master'd
,
not
only
by
a
more
powerful
agent
upon
the
present
sense
;
but
also
by
assuefaction
,
and
bringing
into
the
fantasy
,
with
pleasing
circumstances
,
that
object
which
before
was
displeasing
and
affrightful
to
it
.
As
we
see
that
all
sorts
of
Beasts
or
Birds
,
if
they
be
taken
young
may
be
●amed
and
will
live
quietly
together
.
Dogs
that
are
used
to
hunt
and
kill
Deer
,
will
live
friendly
with
one
that
is
bred
with
them
;
and
that
Fawn
,
which
otherwise
would
have
bin
afraid
of
them
,
by
such
education
grows
confident
and
plays
boldly
with
them
.
Of
which
we
can
no
longer
remain
in
doubt
,
if
we
will
believe
the
story
of
a
Tyger
(
accounted
the
cruellest
beast
of
all
others
)
;
who
,
being
shut
up
with
a
Deer
,
that
had
bin
bred
with
him
from
a
Kid
and
from
his
being
a
Whelp
,
and
no
meat
given
him
,
used
means
to
break
prison
when
he
was
half
starved
,
rather
than
he
would
hurt
his
familiar
friend
.
You
will
not
suspect
,
that
it
was
a
moral
consideration
which
made
him
so
kind
:
but
the
Deer
had
never
come
into
his
fantasie
accompanied
with
other
circumstances
,
than
of
play
or
of
warmth
;
and
therfore
hunger
(
which
calls
only
the
species
of
meat
out
of
the
memory
into
the
fantasy
)
would
never
bring
the
Deer
thither
,
for
remedy
of
that
passion
.
And
that
which
often
happens
to
those
men
,
in
whom
the
fantasie
only
works
,
is
not
much
unlike
to
this
:
among
whom
I
have
seen
some
frentick
persons
,
that
,
if
they
be
perswaded
they
are
tyed
and
cannot
stir
from
the
place
where
they
are
,
will
lye
still
and
make
great
complaints
for
their
imprisonment
;
and
not
go
a
step
to
reach
any
meat
or
drink
that
should
lie
in
sight
near
them
,
though
they
were
never
so
much
pressed
with
hunger
or
thirst
.
The
reason
is
evident
;
for
,
the
apprehension
of
being
tyed
is
so
strong
in
their
fantasie
,
that
their
fantasie
can
send
no
spirits
into
other
parts
of
their
body
,
wherby
to
cause
motion
.
And
thus
the
Deer
was
beholding
to
the
Tyger's
fantasie
,
not
to
his
discourse
of
moral
honesty
,
for
his
life
.
The
like
of
this
Tyger
and
Deer
is
to
be
seen
every
day
in
the
Tower
of
London
:
where
,
a
little
Dog
,
that
was
bred
with
a
Lion
from
his
birth
,
is
so
familiar
and
bold
with
him
,
that
they
not
only
sleep
together
,
but
somtimes
the
Dog
will
be
angry
with
him
,
and
bite
him
;
which
the
Lion
never
resents
from
him
,
though
any
other
Dog
that
is
put
to
him
he
presently
tears
in
pieces
.
And
thus
we
plainly
see
,
how
it
comes
about
,
that
beasts
may
have
strange
aversions
from
things
,
which
are
of
an
annoying
or
destructive
nature
to
them
,
even
at
the
first
sight
of
them
;
and
again
,
may
have
great
likings
of
other
things
,
in
a
manner
contrary
to
their
nature
:
without
needing
to
allow
them
reason
,
wherby
to
discourse
and
judge
what
is
hurtful
to
them
;
or
to
instruct
the
Tyger
we
have
spoken
of
,
or
Androdus's
Lion
,
the
duties
of
friendship
and
gratitude
.
The
Longing
marks
which
are
oftentimes
seen
in
children
,
7.
Of
Longing
marks
seen
in
children
.
and
remain
with
them
all
their
life
,
seem
to
be
an
off-spring
of
the
same
root
or
cause
;
but
in
truth
,
they
proceed
from
another
,
though
of
kin
to
this
:
for
,
the
operation
of
the
seed
is
pass'd
,
when
these
Longing
marks
are
imprinted
,
the
child
being
then
already
form'd
and
quickn'd
:
and
they
seem
to
be
made
suddenly
,
as
by
the
print
of
a
seal
.
Therfore
,
to
render
the
cause
of
them
;
let
us
consider
another
sympathy
,
which
is
more
plain
and
common
.
We
see
that
the
laughing
of
one
man
will
set
another
on
laughing
,
that
sees
him
laugh
;
though
he
know
not
the
cause
,
why
the
first
man
laughs
;
and
the
like
we
see
in
yawning
and
stretching
,
which
breed
the
like
effect
in
the
looker
on
.
I
have
heard
of
a
man
,
that
,
seeing
a
roasted
Pig
,
after
our
English
fashion
with
the
mouth
gaping
,
could
not
shut
his
own
mouth
,
as
long
as
he
look'd
upon
the
Pigs
:
and
of
another
,
that
,
when
he
saw
any
man
make
a
certain
motion
with
his
hand
,
could
not
choose
but
he
must
make
the
same
;
so
that
,
being
a
Tyler
by
his
Trade
,
and
having
one
hand
imploy'd
with
holding
his
tools
,
while
he
held
himself
with
the
other
upon
the
eav's
of
a
house
,
he
was
mending
,
a
man
standing
below
on
the
ground
made
that
sign
or
motion
to
him
wherupon
he
quited
his
holdfast
to
imitate
that
motion
,
and
fell
down
,
in
danger
of
breaking
his
neck
.
All
these
effects
proceed
out
of
the
action
of
the
seen
object
,
upon
the
fantasie
of
the
looker
on
,
which
,
making
the
picture
or
likeness
of
its
own
action
in
the
others
fantasie
,
makes
his
spirits
run
to
the
same
parts
;
and
consequenty
,
move
the
same
members
,
that
is
,
do
the
same
actions
.
And
hence
it
is
,
that
,
when
we
hear
one
speak
with
love
and
tenderness
of
an
absent
person
,
we
are
also
inclined
to
love
that
person
,
though
we
never
saw
nor
heard
of
him
before
;
and
that
whatever
a
good
Oratour
delivers
well
(
that
is
,
with
a
semblance
of
passion
agreeable
to
his
words
)
raises
,
of
its
own
nature
,
like
affection
in
the
hearers
:
aod
that
generally
men
learn
and
imitate
(
without
design
)
the
customs
and
manners
of
the
company
,
they
much
haunt
.
To
apply
this
to
our
intent
,
't
is
easie
to
conceive
,
that
,
although
the
child
in
the
mothers
wombe
can
neither
see
nor
hear
what
the
mother
doth
;
nevertheless
there
cannot
pass
any
great
or
violent
motion
in
the
mothers
body
,
wherof
some
effect
doth
not
reach
to
the
child
,
which
is
then
one
continuate
piece
with
her
:
and
the
proper
effect
of
motion
or
trembling
in
one
body
,
being
to
produce
a
like
motion
or
trembling
in
another
,
(
as
we
see
in
that
ordinary
example
of
tuned
strings
,
wherof
one
is
moved
at
the
striking
of
the
other
,
by
reason
of
the
stroke
given
to
the
air
,
which
,
finding
a
movable
easily
moved
with
a
motion
of
the
same
tenour
,
communicates
motion
to
it
)
;
it
follows
,
that
the
fantasie
of
the
child
being
as
it
were
well
tuned
to
the
fantasie
of
the
mother
,
and
the
mothers
fantasie
making
a
special
and
very
quick
motion
in
her
own
whole
body
,
(
as
we
see
sudden
passions
do
)
,
this
motion
or
trembling
of
the
mother
must
needs
cause
the
like
motion
and
trembling
in
the
child
,
even
to
the
very
swiftness
of
the
mothers
motion
.
Now
,
as
we
see
,
when
one
blushes
the
blood
comes
into
his
face
,
so
the
blood
runs
in
the
mother
to
a
certain
place
,
where
she
is
strucken
by
the
thing
long'd
for
:
and
the
like
hap'ning
to
the
child
,
the
violence
of
that
sudden
motion
dyes
the
mark
or
print
of
the
thing
in
the
tender
skin
of
it
;
the
blood
in
some
measure
piercing
the
skin
,
and
not
returning
wholly
into
its
natural
course
:
which
effect
is
not
permanent
in
the
mother
,
because
her
skin
,
being
harder
,
doth
not
receive
the
blood
into
it
;
but
sends
it
back
again
;
without
receiving
a
tincture
from
it
.
Far
more
easie
is
it
,
to
discover
the
secret
cause
of
many
Why
divers
men
hate
some
certain
meats
,
and
particularly
Cheese
,
antipathies
or
sympathies
,
which
are
seen
in
children
,
and
endure
with
them
,
the
greatest
part
,
if
not
the
whole
term
,
of
their
life
,
without
any
apparent
ground
for
them
.
As
,
some
do
not
love
Cheese
,
others
Garlick
,
others
Ducks
;
others
divers
other
kinds
of
meat
,
which
their
parents
loved
well
:
and
yet
,
in
token
that
this
aversion
is
natural
to
them
,
and
not
arising
from
some
dislike
accidentally
taken
and
imprinted
in
their
fantasie
;
they
will
be
much
harmed
,
if
they
chance
to
eat
any
such
meat
,
though
,
by
the
much
disguising
it
,
they
neither
know
,
nor
so
much
as
suspect
they
have
done
so
.
The
story
of
the
Lady
Hennage
(
who
was
of
the
Bed-chamber
to
the
late
Queen
Elizabeth
)
;
that
had
her
cheek
blister'd
by
laying
a
Rose
upon
it
,
whiles
she
was
asleep
,
to
try
if
her
antipathy
against
that
flower
were
so
great
,
as
she
used
to
pretend
,
is
famous
in
the
Court
of
England
.
A
Kinsman
of
mine
,
whiles
he
was
a
Child
,
had
like
to
have
died
of
drought
,
before
his
Nurse
came
to
understand
,
that
he
had
an
antipathy
against
Beer
or
Wine
:
till
the
tender
nature
in
him
,
before
he
could
speak
,
taught
him
to
make
earnest
signs
for
water
,
that
by
accident
he
saw
;
the
greedy
drinking
of
which
cured
presently
his
long
languishing
and
pining
sickness
.
And
such
examples
are
very
frequent
.
The
cause
of
these
effects
many
times
is
,
that
their
mothers
,
(
upon
their
first
suppression
of
their
usual
evacuations
,
by
reason
of
their
being
with
child
)
took
some
strong
dislike
to
such
things
:
their
stomachs
being
then
oppressed
by
unnatural
humors
,
which
overflow
their
bodies
upon
such
retentions
and
make
them
oftentimes
sick
and
prone
to
vomiting
(
especially
in
the
mornings
,
whiles
they
are
fasting
)
and
somtimes
to
desire
earnestly
(
which
they
call
longing
)
to
feed
upon
some
unwholsome
,
as
well
as
some
particular
wholsome
things
;
and
other
whiles
,
to
take
aversion
against
meats
,
which
at
other
seasons
they
affected
well
.
Now
,
the
child
being
nourished
by
the
so-imbued
blood
of
the
mother
;
no
wonder
if
it
takes
affections
or
dislikes
,
conformable
to
those
which
at
that
present
reign
in
the
mother
.
Which
,
for
the
most
part
,
use
to
be
purged
away
,
or
are
overwhelmed
by
the
mastering
qualities
of
better
aliments
succeeding
;
but
if
,
by
some
mischance
,
they
become
too
much
grafted
in
the
childs
stomach
,
or
in
some
other
part
through
which
the
masse
of
blood
must
pass
,
then
the
child
gets
an
aversion
from
those
meats
:
and
we
often
see
,
that
persons
retain
a
strong
conversion
to
such
meats
or
drinks
,
as
their
mothers
affected
much
or
longed
for
whiles
they
bred
them
.
And
thus
we
will
leave
this
particular
;
adding
only
one
note
,
why
there
are
more
persons
,
generally
,
who
have
antipathy
against
Cheese
,
than
against
any
one
sort
of
meat
besides
whatever
.
A
principal
reason
of
which
symptome
(
where
the
precedent
one
hath
not
place
)
I
conceive
to
be
that
their
nurses
proved
with
child
,
whiles
they
gave
them
suck
:
for
I
have
by
experience
found
it
to
have
been
so
,
in
as
many
as
I
have
made
inquiry
into
.
And
it
is
very
conformable
to
reason
:
for
the
nurses
milk
crudling
in
her
brest
upon
her
breeding
of
child
,
and
becoming
very
offensive
to
the
childs
tender
stomach
,
(
whose
being
sick
,
obliges
the
Parents
to
change
the
Nurse
,
though
peradventure
they
know
nothing
of
the
true
reason
that
makes
her
milk
unnatural
)
he
hath
a
dislike
of
Cheese
(
which
is
strong
curdled
milk
)
ever
after
setled
in
him
,
as
people
,
that
have
once
surfeited
violently
of
any
meat
,
seldom
arrive
to
brock
it
again
.
Now
,
as
concerning
those
animals
who
lay
up
in
store
for
winter
,
and
seem
therin
to
exercise
a
rational
providence
:
who
9.
Concerning
the
providence
of
Arts
,
in
laying
up
store
for
winter
.
sees
not
,
that
it
is
the
same
humour
,
which
moves
rich
misers
to
heap
up
wealth
,
even
at
their
last
gasp
;
when
they
have
no
child
nor
friend
to
give
it
to
,
nor
think
of
making
any
body
their
heirs
?
Which
actions
,
because
they
have
no
reason
in
them
,
are
to
be
imputed
to
the
passion
or
motion
of
the
material
appetite
.
In
the
doing
of
them
these
steps
may
be
observed
;
First
the
Object
,
presenting
itself
to
the
eye
,
provokes
love
and
desire
of
it
;
especially
if
it
be
joyn'd
with
the
memory
of
former
want
:
then
,
this
desire
stirs
up
the
animal
(
after
he
hath
fed
himself
)
to
gather
into
the
place
of
his
chief
residence
,
as
much
of
that
desired
object
,
as
he
meets
with
;
and
when
ever
his
hunger
returning
brings
back
into
his
fantasy
the
memory
of
his
meat
,
it
being
joyn'd
with
the
memory
of
that
place
(
if
he
be
absent
from
it
)
he
presently
repairs
thither
for
relief
of
what
presseth
him
;
(
and
thus
Dogs
,
when
they
are
hungry
,
rake
for
bones
they
had
hidden
when
their
bellies
were
full
.
)
Now
,
if
this
food
,
gathered
by
such
providence
(
which
is
nothing
else
but
the
conformity
of
it
,
working
upon
him
by
his
sense
)
and
layed
up
in
the
place
where
the
owner
of
it
resides
,
(
as
the
Corn
is
,
which
the
Ants
gather
in
Summer
)
be
easily
portable
;
he
will
carry
it
abroad
with
him
,
the
first
time
he
stirs
after
a
long
keeping
in
:
for
then
nothing
works
so
powerfully
in
his
fantasy
,
as
his
store
;
and
he
will
not
easily
part
from
it
,
though
other
circumstances
invite
him
abroad
.
From
hence
it
proceeds
,
that
.
when
a
fair
day
comes
after
long
foul
weather
,
the
Ants
,
who
all
that
while
kept
close
in
their
Dens
with
their
Corn
lying
by
them
,
then
come
abroad
in
the
Sun
,
and
carry
their
Grain
along
with
them
:
or
peradventure
it
happens
,
because
the
precedent
wet
weather
hath
made
it
grow
hot
,
or
musty
,
or
otherwise
offensive
within
;
and
therfore
they
carry
it
out
,
as
soon
as
themselvs
dare
peep
abroad
,
which
is
,
when
the
fair
weather
and
heat
of
the
day
invites
them
out
into
the
open
air
:
and
,
before
night
,
that
they
return
into
their
holes
,
the
offensive
vapours
of
the
corn
are
exhaled
and
dryd
up
,
and
move
their
fantasies
no
longer
to
aversion
;
wherupon
they
carry
it
back
again
,
having
then
nothing
but
their
long
contracted
love
to
it
,
to
work
upon
them
.
The
like
wherof
men
doing
by
discourse
,
to
air
their
corn
and
keep
it
sweet
,
and
the
same
effect
following
therin
;
they
will
presently
have
it
,
that
this
is
done
by
the
Ants
for
the
same
reason
,
and
by
design
.
Then
,
the
moisture
of
the
earth
swelling
the
grain
,
and
consequently
,
making
it
begin
to
shoot
at
the
ends
,
(
as
we
declared
,
when
we
spoke
of
the
generation
of
Plants
,
and
as
we
see
in
the
moistning
of
Corn
to
make
Malt
of
it
)
those
littte
creatures
,
finding
that
part
of
it
more
tender
and
juicy
,
than
the
rest
,
nibble
upon
it
there
,
and
feed
themselvs
first
with
that
,
which
consequently
hinders
the
growth
of
the
corn
.
And
here
again
,
men
will
contend
that
this
must
be
done
by
providence
and
discourse
;
to
prevent
,
that
their
store
should
not
grow
out
of
their
reach
and
changing
nature
,
become
useless
to
them
in
their
need
.
To
conclude
,
the
Foreknowing
of
Beasts
is
nothing
else
,
but
their
timely
receiving
impressions
,
from
the
first
degrees
of
10.
Concerning
the
Foreknowing
of
Beasts
.
mutations
in
things
without
them
:
which
degrees
are
almost
imperceptible
to
us
,
because
our
fantasies
&
spirits
have
otherwise
such
violent
agitations
,
more
than
theirs
;
which
hinder
them
from
discerning
gentle
impressions
upon
them
.
If
you
be
at
Sea
,
after
a
long
calm
,
a
while
before
a
gale
blows
to
fill
your
Sails
,
or
to
be
discernible
by
your
sense
in
quality
of
wind
,
you
shall
perceive
the
Sea
begin
to
wrinkle
his
smooth
face
that
way
the
wind
will
come
:
which
is
so
infallible
a
sign
that
a
gale
will
come
from
that
coast
,
as
mariners
immediately
fall
to
triming
their
sailes
accordingly
;
and
usually
,
before
they
can
have
done
,
the
wind
is
with
them
;
shall
we
therfore
saythat
the
Sea
hath
a
providence
,
to
foresee
which
way
the
wind
will
blow
?
or
that
the
corns
upon
our
toes
,
or
calluses
,
or
broken
bones
,
or
joints
that
have
been
dislocated
,
have
discourse
&
can
foretell
the
weather
?
'T
is
nothing
else
,
but
that
the
wind
rising
by
degrees
,
the
smooth
Sea
is
capable
of
a
change
by
it
,
before
we
can
feel
it
:
and
that
the
Air
,
being
changed
by
the
forerunners
of
worse
weather
,
works
upon
the
crasiest
parts
of
our
body
,
when
the
others
feel
not
so
small
a
change
.
So
beasts
are
more
sensible
,
than
we
(
for
they
have
less
to
distract
them
)
of
the
first
degrees
of
a
changing
weather
:
and
that
mutation
of
the
air
without
them
makes
some
change
within
them
,
which
they
express
by
some
outward
actions
or
gestures
.
Now
,
they
who
observe
how
such
mutations
and
actions
are
constantly
in
them
,
before
such
or
such
weather
,
think
they
know
beforehand
,
that
rain
(
for
example
)
or
wind
,
or
drought
is
coming
;
according
to
the
several
signs
they
have
mark'd
in
them
.
Which
proceeds
out
of
the
narrowness
of
their
discourse
;
that
makes
them
resort
to
the
same
causes
,
when
ever
they
meet
with
like
effects
:
and
so
they
conceive
,
that
things
must
needs
pass
in
Beasts
,
after
the
same
tenour
,
as
they
do
in
men
.
And
this
is
a
general
and
main
errour
,
runing
through
all
the
conceptions
of
mankind
,
(
unless
great
heed
be
taken
to
prevent
it
,
that
,
what
subject
soever
they
speculate
on
,
whether
it
be
of
substances
that
have
a
superiour
nature
to
theirs
,
or
of
creatures
inferiour
to
them
;
they
are
still
apt
to
bring
them
to
their
own
standard
,
and
to
frame
such
conceptions
of
them
,
as
they
would
do
of
themselvs
:
As
,
when
they
will
have
Angels
discourse
,
and
move
,
and
be
in
place
,
in
such
sort
as
is
natural
to
men
;
or
when
they
will
have
beasts
ratiocinate
and
understand
,
upon
their
observing
some
orderly
actions
perform'd
by
them
,
which
in
men
would
proceed
from
discourse
and
reason
.
And
this
dangerous
Rock
(
against
which
many
fine
conceptions
suffer
shipwrack
)
whoever
studies
truth
must
have
a
main
caution
to
avoid
.
Sed
nos
immensum
spatiis
confecimus
aequor
:
Et
jam
tempus
equum
fumantia
solvere
colle
.